UNIVERSITY OF MICHIGAN SI QUÆRIS.PENINSULAM.AMONAM 1817 ԱԼԱ TS ARTES SCIENTIA VERITAS AnTRAHITUR*! LIBRARY OF THE Lukibus une mu TUEBOR CIRCUMSPICE 1.02.031.6.W.JO 137.12UWJ.U.ST.JS. an HIBEBITHINK THIS BOOK FORMS PART OF THE ORIGINAL LIBRARY OF THE UNIVERSITY OF MICHIGAN BOUGHT IN EUROPE 1838 TO 1839 BY ASA GRAY DS S 25 · A163 D DS 25 A163 AN 2-71 A C CO U N T 2109 PRESENT STATE OF THE OF THE NORTHERN ASIA, Relating to the NATURAL HISTORY of Grand Tatary and Siberia : A N D THE Manners, Cuſtoms, Trade, Laws, Religion and Polity of the different People inhabi- ting the ſame. Together with Some OBSERVATIONS concerning China, India, Perſia, Arabia, Turky, and Great Ruſſia. THE WHOLE Compiled out of the NOT E S belonging to the foregoing History, and digeſted into Method by the TRANSLATOR. Abu al- - ZzĨ, Bahadur, Kaw + K ka raz , , 26 62: VOL. II. LONDON: Printed for J. and J. KNAPTON, J. DA R BY, A. B E T- TESWORTH, F. FAYR A M, JOS BORN and T. LONG- MAN, J. PEMBERTON, C. RIYINGTON, F. CL A Y, J. BA TLE Y, and A. W ARD, M.DCC.XXIX. DS 25 · A163 TICK SEH Bolu haya fl 100 110 120 130 150 2010 MW 3 wuetoinen 155 DATUM Jiraits of Nafsau Inbritaty 8 s! Peterſborg FINN I A This Strat id alwailu frozen over exceptw him the Ice is broke by'a (1974 from the NE Rocks Ice CHALATZK1 of Dis 1115 to nga 7 Z UK T S CHI 9110 Chatanga Yana. Dwinds Vitaogda Tolima LS Arctic Circle The Ruſsian Shuka Kamt zchátskoy Anadir of 50 Indigerna R ♡ 175 Nisnaya era A Wilwik 1. DZUTORSKI Kama A. Viath Occal À. Jakutsk oy febrer Jenisea This Isle pays po Tribute to Aídan Homer Caminicon rah Luoseovy S B SE chum Keted Prult A. Horonitz BAN LKR R Stat R Tous gutten கrimakey Ruleta Kamtzchatska A. ok Witem Lungusk jedh Bog A HD Stolzar chota Don A. Izulim Doneta olonie T evra Brilyn Hot Tomskog Tartary Iseet A COALA PONTUS Tonim Don A O Kan CRIM ALES KAMT Z Ç HATK/ Jeniſeiskoy 19 Yegarap Nohte loper Mines Conſtantinop EUXINUS Captcharacter and A 160 before the 2! Vol. 60 801 140 90 170 Enard, NOVA ZEMBLA alila Rocks, of Ice TH/E I G Y SE A Scale Candalou Tape Sreteinde Waygats 100 German Leagues Wiborg Kehom choam Archangel S E A Rwel ubat Japsaukoya Narrado Volem Anadirskou Indigirskog Plefkory Novagolpo Older Ilin on Peter Penes hins kan JA PA N Warflow) Wira 08. Volkada Canal Beresohet PONE RN I dit weer or Smolenphoto - Slikfamikoyds Prelun din nis Paroſan T K Moscow Samarof Jurgut Purrskoyt Olek Niesna oy Delianſko 41 SE Kiowo (Ivan Narym 45 T Swine giron Tobolskoj Calan 4.5 Bijelazerhiens Kamtutako ukoy Vukadikoy Ost Serged 3kg 18 Nofian tha Hoy Zaman Bender Lultavu Tarice Jame . Wirgolenskoy Danuke fl. Samira Izcherno alangin koga canal Kulembar Barakot Volcan Om Cm Piliate) krw postal Irkutskoy Schele finfringe Kinetako ona Infkun Afsof Uzaritza Hoi Baths Iæphifchg Kabania Yetimba Salt Lake 「宙 ​Desertfonn). Dalonska DA Dakidel Enerzinskoy 140 1 of Callmuckle wit Sempalal linska Solinginfeoy Silver Mines NA Altan Monos Aſtra can Mergeeni i Cotiated Cufätsshia Onda är tu kameen Argun Já Nincrita AA AS Jan Lake Luargar Naun Auto Ula GSTAR E Kirin ferol R Regina cu Taung. Aurkeſtand C antlalpakky AAA o Fitshant sed LEOT Burtanko ton hinta Camp of Contish med Camp of Luſchido Chana Chinofilu Kallmuoka Izgcholl ΑΔΑ krybutary to chinag Shamachas, Carako tons Miako Chiva mucha AA Crasna Gora Peking A Kaht there Keker Samarcand de Chajjik a Jerk een Urgento for Uturar Axu Mankelen gängis han igrafi Thay hot EL Turlan Cashqar Nafaro Purina BU C tłuccini R I Air Chami de Bagdat rabalho an Batano Couzan Ho ang BUCHARI AKarihi A. TIBA E T the Balk AU Ispahan Lalichana Lishemirebir Herat sit 4 Kiang A 25 A NEW MA P Candahar Cabul Gold Mines Lamp Chan sr Lahor of the TA N 1G, U T Barantola of Dalay Lama great I. Formola INORTHERN ASIA Cara Nor 20 Delli huo Kantor AA Kuban fl Mkubanslar Lepdijih glede Salt Lake * Shilka 40 o Wolga Supa AIGKZI ees tipality Seline Amur Caucalos KAS ACKI Thuin! Itty Argunt RRASSE Orchori Tola R Dalay HE ta ( rtio Shinga Die 4 Songaro AAAA AA Z AAA Taimingeingia Sirth G Straits of Japan A S PIFAN SE A 35 Karga f. N raL NOE Aral Ha ki Chan AA AM O RE A-70 Priba 10 Luk AA mos GOBY 26 Mulchele Darinya K di Bichara N/A MA Nadl hake al. O xud AAA Hoc Meru carminya Nur 30 Bo P Amu Dr. H Lurgan E MINOR Lariah Mons R Mefhet ti Ima us A Straits of Corea Badagshandlar Namping A A Camplon Chan Inkatáry to Dalay Lama 25 18 AAAA D E. Tapa o pontifoftheda 20 drawn from the moſt Authentick Obſervations Induo A. Ganged I N D I A gra dhe Tropick of Cancer und 75 80 85 go 95 110 145 105 100l 120 140 125 430 150 A N ACCOUNT OF THE PRESENT STATE OF THE NORTHERN ASIA. PAR T I. CH A P. I. Obſervations upon Grand Tatary, and the Tatars in general SECT. I. Of the Extent, Nature of the Soil and Air of Grand Tatary RAND Tatary in its preſent State Extent. extends from the 75th as far as the G 150th Degree of Longitude, reck- oning from the Eaſtern Bank of the River Wolga, to the Shores of the Sea of Jan pan, North of Corea, which makes no leſs A 2 than 380 General Obſervations on Part I. Bounds: than a Length of 750 German Leagues ; its Breadth is pretty unequal: for tho it may be reckon'd almoſt from the 38th to the 52d De- gree of Latitude, yet it is much more in ſome Places, and leſs in others : However we may venture to allow 200 German Leagues for it, without running the Riſk of being deceivid. A great Branch of Mount Caucaſus, which begins at the Eaſtern Bank of the Wolga, about the 52d Degree of Latitude, and runs from thence almoſt directly Eaſt, as far as the Eaſtern Ocean, ſeparates Grand Tatary on the North ſide from the vaſt Kingdom of Siberia : The Eaſtern Sea bounds it on the Eaſt, and the Caſpian Sea with Ruſia makes its Frontiers on the Weſt. [The Author of theſe Remarks omits the South Bounds of Tatary, poſſibly in doubt whether to reckon for ſuch the two Bucharias, or Perſia and the Indies. But tho the Bucha- rias are poſſeſſed by the Tatars, I fee no reaſon why they ſhould be included under the Name of Tatary, any more than China or Chowarazm, which is alſo ſubject to them. For the ſame reaſon alſo, I think Turkeſtan ſhould ſtill be conſider'd as a diſtinct Kingdom, tho it is no longer in the Poſſeſſion of the People from whom it had the Name. It is indeed like the reſt, a Part of the Dominions of the Tatars, but not a Part of Tatary, which Name ſhould be confin'd properly to the Country which they originally came from ; fo that by Grand Ta- tary, I would have no more underſtood, than a Name to expreſs in general the Countries ſub- ject to the Tatars, without confounding them together. Grand Tatary, no doubt, makes a confi- derable Part of the Country, which, according to the Orientals, fell to Japhet's Share, and which Ch. I. Grand Tatary and the 381 more Tatars. which Abulgaſi Chan calls Kuitup Shamach; a Kuctup Name ſo disfigur'd, as moſt of his Terms are, Shamacho that I can make nothing of it. The French Editor will have it to contain all the Lands fi. tuate to the North and North Weſt of the Caf pian Sea, and North Eaſt of the Indies, com- prehending at preſent China, Japan, Grand Tatary, Siberia, and its Dependances, Ruſia, Poland, Sweden and Norway.] As all this great Country is ſituate in the Charming fineſt Climate in the Univerſe, it is every where Country, of an extraordinary Goodneſs and Fertility : deſtitute of but it has this Misfortune, that as it is perhaps water in the higheſt of all the habitable Earth, it is many found in ſeveral Parts to want Water, tho al-Parts, moſt all the great Rivers of Aſia have their Springs in the Mountains of this Country, fo that it is not habitable but near the Rivers and Lakes : For an inſtance of the great Elevation of this Country, you need only fee Father Verbieſt thereon, who affirms in one of his Let- ters, that the late Emperor of China, in a Voy- age which he made in the Year 1683, in the Weſtern Part of the Country of the Mungals, having had the Curioſity to know the Diffe- rence between the Height of a certain Place, about eighty Leagues to the North of the The Land great Wall towards the Spring of the Ri-greatly, es ver Karga Muran, and the Ground about levated. - Pekin, gave him Orders to meaſure it, and that he found, after a very exact Examinati- on, that place was higher than the Sea-Coaſt neareſt the City of Pekin by 3000 geometrical Paces, which makes about three Quarters of a German League. This great Riſing is the Cauſe that this Cauſe of Country appears to be very cold, in compari-the ex- fon of others which are under the ſame Lati- ceeding Cold. tude A 3 382 General Obſervations on Part I of. and of its .ba tude with it; and Perſons of Credit who have travelld in it have aſſured me, that even in the Heat of Summer the North Wind is ſo piercing, that one had need to cover one's ſelf in the Night to avoid being incommoded by it, be- cauſe in the Month of Auguſt there is very ten Ice the thickneſs of a Crown Piece, and ſometimes of two, in a Night's time, which Father Verbieſt would in ſome meaſure attribute to the Salt Petre; of which he affirms, the Land of this Country is ſo full, that there is found every where in Summer, by digging four or five Foot into the Ground, Clods of Earth quite congeal’d, and even intire Heaps of Ice. This fame extraordinary Elevation is alſo being ſo the Reaſon why fo many Deſarts are found full of within the Bounds of Grand Tatary. But Stepps, or Defarts. theſe Deſarts, to which the Ruſſians have gi- ven the Name of Stepp, are not altogether ſo frightful as we fanſy them ; for ſet aſide the Goby. grand Deſarts of Goby, heretofore called Shamo, Shamo. and ſome other ſmall fandy Deſarts, which are very few; all the other Deſarts or Stepp, which are found in this Country, produce Graſs in a- bundance, as high as one's Middle, ſo that they want only Water to make them the moſt fruit- ful Plains in the World. Nevertheleſs ſo much of this vaſt Country as is ſupply'd with Water, is ſufficient for the Support of four times the Number of the preſent Inhabitants of Grand Tatary, if it was well cultivated and look'd after : But there are none beſides the Moham- medan Tatars who till their Lands, and they till no more than juſt what is neceſſary to ſup- port them for the Callmaks and the greater Part of the Mungals have not at all the Uſe of Agriculture, ſubliſting intirely upon their Cat- tle : This is the reaſon why they can have no fixt Ch. I. Grand Tatary and the Tatars. 383 fixt Habitation, being obliged from time to time to change their Quarters according as the Seaſons of the Year change. Every Orda or Tribe has a particular Canton which belongs to them, where they go in the Summer and inhabit the Northern Plains, and in the Win- ter thoſe which lie to the South. In the Southern Part of Grand Tatary, which No Towns contains the Countries of Turkeſtan,Chowarazm, except to- the Bucharias, and Tangut, there are found wards China and Towns; but in all the reſt there are none at the Eaſtern all, except four or five towards the Coaſt of Ocean the Eaſtern Ocean, and ſome few others to- wards China, which the Mungals of Nichieu. have built ſince they have been in Poffeffion of China. X Grand Tatary has alſo this Peculiar to it, No Foreſts that it does not produce a Wood of tall Trees in Grand of any kind whatſoever, except in ſome few Tatary. Places towards the Frontiers. All the Wood that is found in the Heart of the Country con- ſiſts in Shrubs, which never exceed the Height of a Pike, and thoſe are very rare. All the ſandy Grounds of Grand Tatary are Sandy of the fame Nature with thoſe in the Province Grounds of Kuigan in Chowarazm, producing excellenç Paſture. Paſture, ſeeing the Graſs would grow to the height of a Man, if it was not for want of Water in many Parts ; but on Account of that d Defect, moſt of the Grafs of thoſe Plains de- d cays preſently at the Root, and becomes good for nothing. And as that wither'd Graſs quite y choaks up the Young, the Tatars are accuf- tom’d at the beginning of Spring to ſet fire to the old Herbage, which extends as far as it can find Fuel, and ſometimes in Grand Tatary ſpreads above a hundred Leagues round, and o immediately after the new Graſs ſhoots up e- very e er x dhe I legation et aj tentay, si of reason why het y va rayon Timebes Speld are not found hy is vanar all court 384 General Obſervations on Part I. very where with ſuch Force, that in leſs than fifteen days it reaches the height of a Span; which ſhews the great Fertility of the Soil of that great Country. SE CT. IT. TATARS, whence deſcended. A Tatars de LL the Tatars pretend to be deſcended ſcended from Turk, the eldeſt Son of Japhet ; from Turks. and as they ſuppoſe that Japhet before his Death appointed him to be fovereign Head of his Family, which belong'd to him in ſome meaſure in right 'of Eldeſt, they look upon themſelves to be of a more noble Extracti- on than the neighbouring People, who are be- lieved to be deſcended from the other Sons of Known by Japhet. At leaſt 'tis certain, that they have the Name always borne the Name of Turks, until Zingis of Turks Chan having reduc'd all the Tribes of that Na- before Zingis tion under his Obedience, the Name of Turks Chan. has by degrees been loft with regard to their Name Neighbours, who from thenceforth have calld Turk fill them by no other Name than that of Tatars, retained tho not with regard to themſelves, ſeeing they among always retain’d among them that of Turks, pre- them- ſelves. tending alſo that no Nation beſides themſelves has a Right to bear that Name. [It is obſervable that in the Book of the Sha- rif al Idris, corruptly called the Nubian Geo- grapher, there is no mention made either of the Moguls or Tatars, but all that Country which goes at preſent by the Name of the Eaſiern and Weſtern Tatary, are made to be peopled by dif- ferent Nations of Turks : And this is the more remarkable, becauſe that Author wrote but a little Ch. I. Grand Tatary and the Tatars. 385 and not little before the Time of Zingis Chan,viz, about 1170. However we hear of Tatars elſewhere.] 'Tis from Tatar Chan, mention’d p. 7, and Named elſewhere, that the Tribe of the Tatars has from Ta. taken its Name, and not from a River called tar Chan, Tata, as the greateſt part of Hiſtorians pre-from a tend, becauſe we are now very well convinced River. that there is not a River of that Name to be found in all the North of Aſia. ['Tis very probable the Tribe of Tatars took their Name from ſome of their Chiefs, as moſt of the reſt did ; but we cannot ſay particular- ly that it was from Tatar Chan, becauſe all the Hiſtory of the Original of the Tatars being fabulous, there is room to doubt whether ever there was ſuch a Prince of that Nation as they deſcribe him ; eſpecially at the time he is pre- tended to have reigned.] The Country which the Tribe of the Tatars and the divers Branches of it have heretofore poſſeſſed, is preciſely that known at preſent to us by the Name of the Country of the Mungals. "Tis from the Tribe of the Tatars that How the Strangers have borrow'd the Name of Tatars, Name of which they give at preſent to all the Turkiſh Tatars Nation. To ſay poſitively on what Occaſion prevail . that happen'd is an Impoſſibility ; nevertheleſs, if I may be permitted to give my Conjectures thereupon, it ſeems very likely to me that we owe this Name, in the Extent it is at preſent taken, to the Neſtorian Miſſioners, whom we know for certain to have extended their Con- verſions in the ninth and tenth Ages very far on the ſide of Tangut, and the other Provinces to the Eaſt of that Kingdom, which were at that time poffeſſed by divers Branches of the Tribe of the Tatars, and by the Allies of that Tribe. And as thoſe Gentlemen undertook to give the World came to 3 386 General Obſervations on Part I. World a great Notion of the Advantage which would accrue to Chriſtianity by their Labours on that Occaſion, they did not fail to imagnify the Power of thoſe Tatar Princes ät whoſe Courts they had Acceſs, largely attribu- ting to them Empires, Titles, and Riches, which exiſted no where but in their own Imaginations. But they have not taken care to inform us, that the Moguls, to whom they had not Acceſs, had Princes at leaſt as powerful as thoſe of the Tatars; tho it may be in truth they had no cer- tain Knowledge of that ſo conſiderable Branch of the Turkiſh Nation, which inhabiting at that Juncture to the North of the Tribe of the Ta- tärs, might be look'd upon by them, ſo far as they knew of them, as a ſavage and barbarous People. Be that as it will, in all Appearance, the World being prepoſſeſſed by the Inſinuations of thoſe good Miſſionaries, by degrees fell into the Cuſtom of giving the Name of Tatars to all the People inhabiting the North of Aſia, and that this Cuſtom came to be eſtabliſh'd from the time of the Invaſion of Zingis Chan in the Southern Afia; for when it was known that the Prince of the Moguls was at the ſame time Sovereign of the Tatars, 'twas no longer doubt- ed but that all the People of thoſe Quarters were Tatars: and without inquiring farther in- to the Difference between thoſe two Names, they choſe rather to retain that of the Tatars already known to them, than that of the Mo- guls of which they had heard no mention be- fore, and which they ſuppos’d for that reaſon to have a leſs extenſive Signification. At leaſt it is certain, that the Chineſe, who don't trouble themſelves about what paſſes among their Neighbours, are accuſtom’d to give the Name of Ch. I. Grand Tatary and the Tatars. 387 of Tatars to all the Turkiſh Nation in general, only becauſe that Tribe which dwelt upon their Borders is the only one they were acquainted with, and with which they had often conſide- rable Diſputes. [The aforeſaid reaſon may paſs well enough Another with regard to Strangers giving them the ge- Reaſon. neral Name of Tatars, but not with regard to their Neighbours, the Chineſe excepted, who being neareſt them might give their Name as beſt known to them indifferently to all the o- ther Turkiſh Tribes, whom they conſider'd as the ſame People with the Tatars: But the ſame reaſon will not hold with regard to People far- ther off, for then by that Rule the Name of Moguls ſhould be better known to the Southern Provinces of Aſia, as being nearer to them, and on this ſide the great ſandy Deſart, which muſt in a great Meaſure have kept them from a Knowledge of the Tatars, if they had not made themſelves famous ſome other way. Beſides, where is the Probability that the Neſtorian Miſſioners ſhould have Credit enough to eſta- bliſh their Name among the reſt of the Aſia- ticks, or that theſe latter ſhould be beholden purely to them for their firſt Knowledge of thoſe People ? The reaſon therefore in all Ap- pearance ſhould be fought for elſewhere. 'Tis probable, that till the time of Zingis Chan the Tribe of the Tatars was the moſt conſiderable and beſt known of all the Eaſtern Branches of the Turkiſh Nation, on account of their war- like Exploits, to the reſt of the Afaticks,and in particular to thoſe Weſt of India, as the Per- ſians, &c. who are chiefly concern’d in this En- quiry ; and that the Name of Moguls prevail- ed but ſo long as their Dominion laſted over the Southern Provinces of Aſia, which ending, the 388 General Obſervations on Part I. the Name of Tatars took place again. And. this Conjecture is ſupported not only by the preceding Hiſtory, in which we find the Tatars after many Struggles prevailing over the Mo- guls, and the very Name as well as the Empire of the laſt utterly deſtroy'd under Siuntz Chan, till their iſſuing forth from Irgana-kon ; but alſo by the Arabian and Perſian Hiſtories, which often ſpeak of the Tatars, but never mention the Moguls before Zingis Chan.] SE CT. III. Of the ſeveral Branches of the TATARS, particularly ſo called. T Moguls HE[Pofterity of the Moguls and]Tatars pof- and Tatars ſeſs all the North of Aſia, and are divided divided in- at preſent into three different Nations, viz. 1. to three Nations. Tatars, particularly ſo called, who are Mo- hammedans and inhabit the Weſt about the Caſpian Sea ; 2. The Callmaks, who poſſeſs the middle ; 3. The Mungals, who dwell in the Eaſt towards the Oriental Ocean : For as to the other Pagan People who are diſper- ſed throughout Siberia and along the Shores of the Icy Sea, tho without doubt they are deſcended from the Tatars, they are conſider'd, at preſent, as making a Part of them, but as ſavage People : With regard to whom it may be ſaid, they do not differ among themſelves, but are all of a Kind; and if any are found more civiliz'd towards the Frontiers of the Callmaks and Mungals, they ſhould be conſider'd rather as Branches newly ſeparated from thoſe two Nations, than as making any Part of the antient Inhabitants of Siberia. The not Ch. I. Grand Tatary and the Tatars. 389 The Tatars, particularly ſo called, all profeſs Tatars, the Mohammedan Worſhip; tho there are ſome properly lo Branches of them whoſe Religion ſeems to ſubdivided partake much more of Paganiſm than Moham-into 12 mediſm. They are ſubdivided again into divers Branches, Branches, of which the moſt conſiderable are, 1. The Usbeck Tatars, who inhabit Great 1. Usbeck Bucharia. Tatars. 2. The Tatars of Chiva, who are uſually com- 2. Tatars prehended under the Name of Usbeck Tatars, of Chiya. and inhabit the Country of Chowarazm about the Mouths of the Rivers Amu and Khefell. 3. The Cara Kallpakks, who dwell along the 3. Cara River Sirr to the Eaſt of the Caſpian Sea, and Kallpakks. North of the Tatars of Chiva, poſſeſſing the Weſt part of Turkeſtan. 4. The Caſatſha Orda, which have their A-4. Catal- bode about the River Yemba, to the North ha Orda. Eaſt of the Caſpian Sea, and poſſeſs the Eaſt part of Turkeſtan. 5. The Tatars of Nagai, who dwell betwixt s. Tatars the Rivers Wolga and J aic to the North of the of Nagai. Caſpian Sea. 6. The Baſhkir Tatars, who inhabit towards 6. Baſh- the Foot of the Mountains of Eagles, to thử Eaſt kir Tatarse of the River Wolga. 7. The Tatars of Uffa, who live in the 7. Uffa. Kingdom of Caſan, to the North of the Baſh- kirs, between the River Wolga and the Moun- tains of Eagles. 8. The Circaſſians, who inhabit the Country 8. Circal to the Weſt of the Mouth of the River Wolga, ſians. and the North Weſt of the Caſpian Sea. 9. The Dagbeſt an Tatars, who lie to the South 9. Daghel- of the Circaſians, and to the Weſt of the Caſ-tans. pian Sea. 10. The 390 General Obſervations on Part 1 10. Of 10. The Kuban Tatars, who extend them- Kouban. ſelves along the Banks of the River Kuban, be- tween the Palus Meotis and the Black Sea, at the Foot of the Mountains of Caucaſus. 11. Crim 11. The Crim Tatars, who poſſeſs the Pen- Tatars, inſula of Crimea, and the Northern Shores of the Palus Meotis and the Black Sea, between the Rivers Don and Boryſthenes . 12. Of 12. The Tatars of Budziack, who inhabit Budziach. between the Rivers Boryſthenes and the Danube, to the Weſt of the Black Sea. All the All theſe Mohammedan Tatars are uſually Tatars re- of a middle fize, but very ſtrong ; they have ſemble one another. very ſwarthy Complexions, their Eyes large, black and lively, their Faces very broad and flat, with a great hawked Noſe; inſomuch that they may be eaſily diſtinguiſhed by their Features from the Callmaks and the Mungals . Differ in Their Habits differ according to the diffe- Habits. rent Countries they poffefs ; for thoſe who dwell upon the Borders of Perſia and the In- dies imitate thoſe Nations in their way of Dreſs. Others who inhabit towards the Borders of Ruſia go clothed much like the Ruſſians : and conclude, thoſe amongſt them who border on the Turks, conform much to that Peoples Manner of Dreſs. Live by It may be ſaid in general of all the Moham- Robbing. medan Tatars, that they live purely by robbing and preying on their Neighbours, as well in Peace as in War, wherein they differ much Callmaks from the Callmaks and Mungals; who, tho and Mun-Pagans, live quietly on the Produce of their gals live Flocks, and do no harm to any one except they peaceably. firſt do harm to them. SECT. Ch, I. Grand Tatary and the Tatars. 391 SECT. IV. The Government of the TATAR S. THE word Chan is in uſe only among the Title of Tatárs, as well Mobammedans as Pagans, Chan. and fignifies properly a Lord, or reigning Prince: They give this Name indifferently to Princes who reign over vaſt Provinces, and to thoſe who poſſeſs a ſmall Extent of Country, and alſo to thoſe who are tributary to other Princes. Thus the Emperor of China, as be- ing of Tatar Extraction, is called Chan, juſt as the Chan of the Calcha Mungals, who is under his Protection, and divers other petty Chans of the Mungals are, inhabiting near the Springs of the River Jeniſea, who are tributary to the Chan of the Calcha Mungals . And it is ſuffi- cient amongſt the Tatars, in order to bear this Title of Honour, to be acknowledg’d the Given to reigning Prince of ſome certain State, be it none but great or ſmall ; but excepting the Prince ing Prince . reigning, 'tis not permitted any Prince of his Houſe, how powerful and rich ſoever he may be, to take the Title of Chan; they muſt be content with the Title of Sultan, which be- Princes of longs to the Princes of the Fainily of the Chan, the Blood called Sul- Nevertheleſs as the Right of Force reigns ab- ſolutely with this People, one ſees very often that a Chan is depoſed and put to Death by his neareſt Relations, without any one looking on the new Chan as an Uſurper; wherein the Doctrine of abſolute Predeſtination (which e- very one knows to be the favourite Doctrine of the greateſt part of the Mohammedans) ſtands them in great ſtead; and 'tis for this reaſon, that tan. 392 General Obſervations on Part I. Chaan Oriental Authors take no- that theſe ſorts of Violences are obſerv'd to happen much oftner among the Mohammedan Tatars than the Callmaks and Mungals which are Pagans. From what has been ſaid it ap- pears evident enough, that the Diſtinction which ſome Authors have been pleaſed to make Diſtinction between the Title of Chaan and that of Chan, between (pretending that the former imports a great and Chan. Superiority over the latter) is nothing but fan- су; it being at preſent no longer a Doubt (at leaſt among thoſe who have any Knowledge of the Cuſtoms of theſe People) that the Tatars know not any other Title of Sovereignty or Lordſhip than that of Chan. all the [The Annotator probably is miſtaken here, ſince the Diſtinction between Chaan and Chan is mention'd by all the Authors we know of, tice of it. who have given an Account of the Affairs of the Tatars from the Oriental Hiſtorians. And M. Pag. 380. de la Croix, in his Hiſtory of Genghiz Chan, not only aſſures us, that great Emperor, when he named Oetai for his Succeſſor, declar'd him Chan of Chans by the Title of Chaan, which he gave him, and that the Succeſſors of Oftai re- tain'd that Title, but delivers this Alteration as one of the Laws of Zingis Chan, in which it is forbidden to give his Succeſſor any Title but Pag. 81. that of Chaan with two a’s. This Circumſtance would put the Queſtion beyond diſpute, had M. de la Croix cited Fadlallah or any credible Hiſtorian for his Authority ; for nothing can be concluded againſt this Diſtinction from the Silence of an Author, eſpecially one who de- clares himſelf a Stranger to the Hiſtory of the Succeſſors of Zingis Chan in the Empire of the Moguls, after Coplay.] Idemo Among Ch. I. Grand Tatary and the Tatars. 393 Chan. Among the Tatars, as well Mohammedan The Elec- as Pagans, when the Chan dies, all the Princes tion of a of the reigning Family, and all the Heads of the ſeveral Tribes which are under the Domi- nion of that Houſe, meet at an appointed time at the Place of uſual Reſidence of the deceaſed Chan, where they proceed to the Election of a new one ; examining only who may be the Falls al- eldeſt among the Princes of the reigning Houſe, thay.com without having any regard to the Seniority of of the the divers Branches which compoſe it, or to reigning the Children of the deceaſed; and they never Houſe. fail to elect hiin who appears to be oldeſt, un- leſs ſome extraordinary perſonal Defect be found in him. What I have obſerv'd, is to be underſtood, when Affairs are in a ſettled State, and accord- ing to the antient Cuſtoms of that Nation: But as Order is a thing rarely to be found a- mong the greater Part of the Tatars, it often Force of falls out, that the moſt powerful among the ſide thas ten fets a Princes of the reigning Houſe uſurp that Dig- order. nity from the lawful Succeſſor; and on thoſe Occaſions, they do not fail putting to death all thoſe who dare oppoſe the Uſurper : Nevertheleſs this Cafe happens ſeldomer a- mong the Pagan than the Mohammedan Ta- tars. 'Tis worth obſerving in this Place, that all All the the Chans who reign at preſent over the Mo- Chans of hammedan Tatars are ſprung from the Poſterity hamme- of Zuzi Chan, eldeſt Son of Zingis Chan; for dan Ta- the Chans of the Country of Chowarazm de- tars Sprung fcend from Sheybani Chan, Son of Zuzi Chan, from Zum zi Chan. by Arab Shah, paternal Uncle of Abulgair Chan, Grandfather to the aforeſaid Shabacht Sultan. VOL. II. B The 394 u General Obſervations on Part I. Title of The Chans of Great Bucbaria, and Coun- try of Balk, are deſcended of Togai Timur, youngeſt Son of Zuzi Chan, by his Grandſon Abai. The Chans of Turkeſtan and Taſhkant are likewiſe ſprung from Togai Timur, youngeſt Son of Zuzi Chan, by Dſaniſh Sultan ; and The Chans of Crimea, deſcend from Hagi Geray Chan, of the Poſterity of the ſame Togai Timur, youngeſt Son of Zuzi Chan. [De la Croix ſuppoſes the Pofterity of Zingis Chan, are preſerv'd only in the Chans of the leſſer Tatary, or Crim, and in the Branch of the Uzbek Chars, who reign in Ma ward'Inabr.] As our Author gives the Title of Chan to Chan,why ſeveral of the Generals and Governors who found a. ſerv'd Sultan Mohammed Chowarazm Shah in Great Bucharia ; it muſt be obſerv'd, that the of Sultan greateſt Part of them were actually the Heads Moham- of fome petty Turkiſh Tribes ſettled in Turke- med. ſtan and Great Bucharia, to whom Sultan Mo- hammed was willing to leave the empty Title of Chan which they bore before, whilft he was in Poſſeſſion of their little States. * Inalzick the Title of Chan, which he had not before, calling him Gagir Chan] Sultan, Ti Among the Mohammedan Tatars, the Title of Sultan is appropriated to the eldeſt Son of the deft Son of Chan; and tho the Title of Sultan is alſo given 4 Chan, to the other Sons of the Chan in ſpeaking to themſelves, yet it is not given to them when one ſpeaks of them to a third Perfon, as is done, ſpeaking of the eldeſt Son of the Chan. The * Vol. I. p. 33. mong the Governors [He gave tle given to the el- Ch. I. Grand Tatary and the Tatars. 395 The Brothers of the Chan alſo bear the Title Alſo the of Sultan, juſt like the Sons of the Chan; but Brothers, of the Children of a Sultan, only the eldeſt has right to be called Sultan, and that Title paſſes from eldeſt Son, to eldeſt Son, ſo long as the Branch remains. The Tatars pay the Tithe of all their Effects Tatars pay Tithes to to their Chans, and this Tithe extends among their the Mohammedan Tatars, not only to the Cattle Chans, and Corn, but alſo to Slaves, and other things which they may acquire, whether by way of Arms or Traffick. Neverthelefs the Chan is commonly ſatisfy'd with the Tithe of the Cattle, Grain and Slaves: And as the Callmaks, and the Mungals of the Weſt, have not the Cuſtom of cultivating their Lands, this Tithe is reduc'd among them to that of the Beaſts, and of the Booty which they may get from their Enemies in time of War. After the Chan has had his Tithe, they pay their Mura yet an other Tithe of the Remains to the Mur-fas. ſa of their Tribe ; fo that every Tatar Family muſt pay yearly two Tithes, which has no bad reſemblance of the double Tithe which the Country People of the greateſt part of Europe muſt pay to the Church and to the Parſon. But therein we find this remarkable Difference, that the Tatars are quit on paying theſe two Tithes, tho our Peaſants, beſides thoſe two Tithes, muſt pay Contributions, Impofts, and ſo many other Charges which amount to the Value of three or four others at leaſt. Cuſtom has very wiſely regulated among the Tithes Tatars the Condition of Princes, Brothers and paid by Relations of the Chan; for as on one ſide it dren of fecures in fome ſort the eſtabliſh'd Govern- the Chan, ment, by the Diſability it lays the Princes un-as well as e der of the Houſe of the Chan of forming In-other Sub- jects, trigues, And to B 2 356 General Obſervations on Part I. we fee trigues, and maintaining Factions in the State, it ſecures on the other ſide the Lives and Effects of the ſame Princes againſt the Jealouſies of the Government; and 'tis for this reaſon that there is never ſeen among them thoſe Actions of a barbarous Policy which are ſo common in the other Courts of the Eaſt, where a Prince is no fooner mounted upon the Throne, than he be- gins by cruelly ſacrificing his Brothers and o- ther Relations to the Security of his Perſon and his Reign: Nevertheleſs as with the Tatars, as well as with all other Nations, as civiliz'd as they pretend to be, there is no Law or Cuſtom ſo holy as to reſtrain them againſt the Violence and immoderate deſire of Reigning ; Inſtances enough in the foregoing Hiſtory, of one Brother thruſting another headlong from the Throne into the Tomb: and alſo of Chil- dren doing the ſame by their Fathers, to mount therein in ſpite of the Laws and the moſt fa- cred Obligations. Account of I know not from whence Marco Polo has ta-- the Tatars ken what he advances, that in his time the Ta- killing all tars were accuſtom’d at the Funerals of their they meet when they Chans, to flay all thoſe they met in the way they go to bury took to carry the Corps to the Place appointed their for the Sepulture of the Succeſſors of Zingis Chans, fa. Chan; and that a little before his Arrival in bulous. Grand Tatary there had been 20000 Perſons maſſacred in that manner, at the Interment of Mangu Chan, Grandſon of Zingis Chan, when it is certain nothing like it is at preſent practis'd among any Branch of the Tatars; and as among all the Eaſtern Authors who have written of the Tatars, there is not one found that charges them with ſo abominable a Cuſtom ; one has reaſon to doubt the Truth of ſo ſtrange a Fact: Eſpecially if it be conſider'd, that in ſo vaſt a Country Ch. I. Grand Tatary and the Tatars. 397 Country as Grand Tatary, where the Inhabi- tants live diſpers'd here and there in Huts, one might travel ſeveral hundred Leagues without meeting a thouſand, I will not ſay twenty thou- ſand People, unleſs one ſuppoſes they aſſembled on purpoſe to enjoy the Pleaſure of having their Throats cut on ſo ſolemn an Occaſion ; at which however, there is no likelihood that the Throng was ever very great. This joined to ſeveral other manifeſt Falſe- M. Polo hoods which are found in the Writings of that full of Author, makes me look upon him as one very hoods. little to be depended upon, how well foever his Reputation may have been hitherto eſtabliſh’d, when we had not any diſtinct Knowledge of Grand Tatary, and the other Countries fartheſt Eaſtward. All the Tatars in general, of what Country Aimaks,07 or Religion foever they be, have an exaćt Tribes. Knowledge of the Aimaks or Tribes from whence they are deſcended, and they carefully preſerve the Remembrance of them from Ge- neration to Generation. Altho alſo in proceſs of time fome Tribe comes to divide itſelf into divers Branches, yet they always reckon thoſe Branches as belonging to ſuch aTribe: Infomuch that one ſhall never find any Tatar, how unpo- lifh'd foever in other Matters, who cannot tell preciſely from what Tribe he is ſprung. Every Tribe or Branch ſeparated from a Murſas or Tribe, has its particular Chief taken out of the Chiefs. fame Tribe, who bears the Name of Murfa; and it is properly a kind of Majority, which ought to deſcend regularly from eldeſt Son to eldeſt Son, in the Poſterity of the firſt Founder of ſuch a Branch or Tribe, unleſs fome unex- pected and violent Cauſe diſturb this Order of Succeſſion. Every ſuch Murſa ought to have annually B 3 398 Part 1. General Obſervations on I In them the Chan annually the Tithe of all the Beaſts of thoſe of his Tribe, and the Tithe of the Booty which his Tribe gets when they go to War. All the Families which compoſe a Tribe uſually encamp together, and do not ſeparate themſelves from the Body of the Orda without acquainting their Murſa, to the end he may know where to find them when he has a mind to recall them. Theſe Murſa's are of Account to their Chan, confifts theonly in proportion to the Number of their Power of Ordas, or Tribes; and the Chans are formidable to their Neighbours only as they have many Tribes, and as thoſe are compos'd of a great Number of Families under their Obedience, in which conſiſts all the Power, Riches, and Gran- deur of a Chan of the Tatars. Orda, Sig. It muſt be obſery'd here, that the word Or- nification, da is in uſe among all the Tatars, to expreſs a Tribe which is affembled, whether to go and fight their Enemy, or for other particular Rea- fons. By the Lords and Vaffals of the Chan, muſt be underſtood the Heads of the ſeveral Tribes Degrees of which are under his Obedience ; for the Tatars Nobility have no other Lords but their Murſas, who are Murſa. at the fame time born the Generals and Coun- fellers of the Chan. Riches don't make Lords among them, becauſe they are almoſt all equal- ly divided that way ; ſo that 'tis Birth alone which raiſes a Man to the Rank of Murſa: And there is no other difference between one Murſa and another, but that of the Merit of the Per- fon, or the Number of the Families, at the Head of which a Murfa is poſted. Tatars have no but the SECT. Ch.I. Grand Tatary and the Tatars. 399 SE C T. V. Of the Manners and Cuſtoms of the TATARS. , a more ci- T HO a wandring Life has been all along Wandring proper to the Tatars, and tho all that we Life led by find in the foregoing Hiſtory, from Ogus Chan the Tatars. to the preſent Times, perfe&tly agrees with the Manners, Worſhip and Cuſtoms of the Peo- ple who at preſent poſſeſs Grand Tatary: Ne- vertheleſs ſeveral Hiſtorians, as well of the Tatary paft Ages, as the preſent, have been of Opinion never in- that this Country had been heretofore inhabited habited by by other more civiliz'd People ; but it ſeems, viliz'd that neither the one nor the other know well People. what they ſay on this Occaſion: For fince to this preſent time we have had only confuſed and fabulous Accounts of this Country, how ſhould they be able to judge if the People, who at preſent inhabit Grand Tatary, are the Porte- rity of the antient Poſſeſſors of that Country, or elſe new Comers ? Thus as the Reaſons which they alledge to All the Imam ſupport their Opinion are only airy Conceits, habitants they do not deſerve the Trouble of particular from the Anſwers ; the ſole outward Form of all the Japan re- People of the North of Afia, from Japan to ſemble one the River Wolga, might ſerve againſt all thoſe another. falſe Criticiſms for a Refutation beyond all Ex- ception. Foraſmuch as Nature itſelf has taken care to eſtabliſh ſuch a Reſemblance in the Ex- terior of all theſe People, as they are more or leſs remov'd from one another, that it is no difficult Matter to perceive that they are all {prung from the fame Blood. B4 The 400 General Obſervations on Part I, No Order fight firy- The Tatars have been ever very expert in the way of fighting flying. Quintus Curtius and the other Authors who have ſpoke of the Scythians, Anceſtors of the preſent Tatars, report them to have been well acquainted with it. As they in fighting have not the Method of fighting in Lines and Ranks, and they have the fitteſt Horſes in the World for running, they have on that Occaſion a Dexterity which other Nations have not ; for upon going to Action, they divide themſelves without any Order into as many Troops as there are Ordas which compoſe the Army; and in this manner they go to charge the Enemy with Lance in hand, each Orda having its Murſa, or particular Chief, at its Head. They fight all on Horſeback, and have not fantry. the uſe of Infantry ; the Bow and Arrow are their beſt Arms, which they draw with as much Skill flying, as advancing, which is the reaſon they do not care to come to cloſe fight with their Enemies, unleſs they have much the Ad- vantage; finding it much more convenient for them to provoke them at a diſtance, in which the ſwiftneſs of their Horſes ſtands them in great ſtead; for very often when one concludes them intirely routed, they do not fail to return and fall upon their Enemy with as much Vigour as before ; and when one is eager to purſue them without preſerving the neceſſary Order on that Occaſion, he runs terrible Riſks in the En- No In- counter. Moſt of the Tatars hang their Bow at the left ſide, in a ſort of Caſe, when they take Horſe ; but they carry the Quiver upon their Backs. The left The left hand, as obſerv'd p. 211, is the Place Hand the of Honour with moſt of the Oriental People, Place of particularly among all the Mohammedan Tatars , . Each Honour. Ch. I. Grand Tatary and the Tatars. 401 Each Tribe or Orda of the Tatars has its par-Enfigns or Colours of ticular Enſign belonging to it. Theſe Enſigns the Moha. conſiſt ordinarily in a Piece of Kitaika, or ſome medan other colour'd Stuff an Ell ſquare, fet up on the Tatars. top of a Lance twelve Foot long. The Mohammedan Tatars put no more com- monly in their Colours than the Name of God in Arabic (which is Allah] and underneath the Name of the Tribe for whoſe uſe it is deſign'd; but the Callmaks and Mungals exhibit the Fi-Callmak gure of ſome Animal, as a Camel, a Cow, or and Mun a Horfe, &c. and below that Figure the Name gal En- of the Tribe. And as all the Branches of the signs, fame Tribe always retain the Figure repreſented in the Enſign of the Tribe, of which they are deſcended, adding thereto only the particular Name of the Branch for whoſe uſe it is deſign'd, theſe Enſigns ſerve them in ſome meaſure in- ſtead of a Genealogical Table. When an Orda is in March, the Enſign proceeds at the Head of all the Troops immediately after the Chief of the Orda. The Tatars have always made Hunting one Tatar of their principal Exerciſes, and to this Day the hunting! greater part of that Nation ſupport themſelves by their Cattle and by Hunting. The Pagan Tatars make uſe of no ſort of Dogs in the Chaſe, but they make their hunt by the Help of Men, after the following manner. The Chanor Prince who propoſes a Hunting, aſſembles for that End as many of his Sub- jects as the Time and Occaſion permit, which ſometimes amounts to ten or twelve thouſand Men, according as he is powerful. Theſe Men as they arrive are diſtributed in different Poſts about the Place deſign'd for the Chaſe, and when the whole Circumference is order'd to the Prince's Satisfaction, they begin from each Poft 402 General Obſervations on Part I. Poft to extend themſelves both to the Right and Left, as if they were going to attack thoſe of the neighbouring Pofts, obſerving to keep nearly an equal diſtance of about ten or twenty Foot from one Man to another, which forms an exact Circle about the Place mark'd out for the Centre of the Chaſe. This Diſpoſition being made, they begin to marcn all at once at a certain Signal towards the Centre of the Circle; and as the Circle leffens, the Men approach each other till they begin to clofe ; then all alight and continuing afterwards to march at an equal Rate towards the Centre, the Circle is reduc'd at length to a convenient Compaſs, doubling and trebling alſo the Ranks when there is much People. The Game which at the fight of the Men fled at the beginning from all fides towards the Centre, finding them- felves at length too cloſely pent up, begin to think of breaking ſomewhere thro' thoſe who ſurround them ; but which way foever they turn, they are receiv'd with a dreadful Noife of Drums, Horns, and ſuch like Inſtruments of the Martial Muſick of that Nation, which at laſt fo aftoniſhes and confounds thoſe Beaſts that they fuffer themſelves to be taken or flain without offering the leaft Refiftance ; and in this manner they take, as in Nets, all the Game which is found incloſed within the Limits of that Circle, (which is fometimes four or five Leagues Di- ameter at the beginning) amounting often to ſeveral thouſands of all forts of Beaſts. The Callmaks and Mungals, and even all the Pagan People of Siberia, who dwell about the Frontiers of Grand Tatary hunt in this manner: after which they dry the Fleſh of the Game in the Sun, which they reckon makes it keep the longer. The late Emperor of China went e- very Ch. I. Grand Tatary and the Tatars. 403 ok al to En Cows gh very Year till his Death to hunt in this manner in the Country of the Mungals, to the North Eaſt of Pekin; and alſo for that end caus'd a een Town to be built on that ſide call's Jegcholl, with a magnificent Caſtle, where he uſually th went to paſs the pleaſant Seafon, taking from time to time the Diverſion of Hunting. All the Tatars are accuſtom’d to draw the Tacars ſame Nouriſhment from Horſes, which we do Diet. che from Cows and Bullocks: for they commonly ens eat nothing but Horſe-fleſh and Mutton, ſeldom that of Bullocks or Cows, which they don't e- edi ſteem ſo good by a great deal. Mares-Milk ferves them for the ſame Uſes Maresa as Cows-Milk does us, and we are aſſur'd 'tis Milk ufed ks actually much better and richer than that of inſtead of Cows. Beſides that, they make an Aqua Vitæ 5 of it: Firſt, they have a way of making it four in two Nights time, after which they put it in- to an Earthern Pot, which they take care to ſtop very cloſe ; and having put a Tunnel to it, ſet it on the Fire. And this Aqua Vita is as clear and as good as that which we diſtil from Grain ; but to make it ſo, it muſt be fet twice over the Fire. They give the Name of Arach to this Aqua Arak. Vita, after the Example of the Indians their Neighbours, who call all their ſtrong Liquors by that Name. X' 'Tis to be obſerv'd, that almoſt all over The Cows Grand Tatary the Cows ſuffer none to milk won't fuf them; they fuckle indeed their Calves, but as fer them. foon as they are taken from them, they ſuffer Selues to be none to come near them to draw their Teats: They alſo immediately loſe their Milk upon feeing their Calves no more; infomuch that it is a kind of Neceſſity which has introduced the Uſe of Mares-Milk among the Tatars. и a very villy All Tatar Cows to as it does where else 50 0 e 251 General Obſervations on Part 1 404 Tatars All the Tatars in general love Liquor welle Drunken- nough, and if they be not complete Drunkards , nefs. 'tis rather for want of Opportunity than Will for when they can get ſtrong Liquors, they ne ver ceaſe drinking of them while they are able to ſtand, wherein they differ extremely from the reſt of the Orientals who generally have Drun- E kenneſs in deteſtation. When the Tatars have a mind to make merry among themſelves, they bring together every one of them as much ſtrong Liquor as they can collect, and ſet them. felves to drink Night and Day, without ſtirring till every Drop is out. Nevertheleſs the M hammedan Tatars are obliged by the Rules of their Religion to behave therein with more Caution than the Heathen Tatars are by theirs ; and 'tis for this reaſon that this Vice is not practis'd ſo much among the Uzbek Tatars, the Cara-kallpakks, and the Tatars of Crimea and of Budziak, as among the other Tatars who live under the Protection of Ruſia, and who are but lukewarm Mohammedans ; in which there is reaſon to believe that the Climate where the former inhabit, far more temperate than that of the others, is of great Aſiſtance to them: The Nor. For we ſee that by a natural Inclination all the thern Peo-Northern People are addicted to ſtrong Liquors, ple more and that, ſome more than others, according as addicted to they inhabit more towards the North. 'Tis for drinking than the the ſame reaſon that the Spaniards and Italian Southern, are leſs given to Liquor than the Germans and Engliſh; thoſe leſs than the Poles, Danes, and Swedes; and theſe laſt leſs than the People of Norway, Finland, and Ruſſia. The fame Rule alſo holds good in Grand Tatary, where the Uz. beks and Callmaks, who inhabit Tangut, are leſs given to this Vice than the Mungals and Call maks who dwell to the North of China and the Ch. I. Grand Tatary and the Tatars. 405 TO V 10 S the Dominions of the Great Mogul, and than the other Mohammedan Tatars who live to the North of the Caſpian Sea ; and theſe laſt much af leſs than the Tatars who dwell in Ruſſia and Si- beria. Which muſt be the Effect only of a greater Chillineſs in the Conſtitution and Blood of the People of thoſe Nations, in proportion as they in- habit nearer the Pole: this is ſo certain a Truth, that we find alſo the ſame Defect, and in the ſame Proportion, among the Nations who inhabit on the other ſide of the Line towards the South. And as the Hottentots who dwell in the South Part of Africk, and the Inhabitants of Chili and their Neighbours who dwell towards the South- ern End of America, are the Nations moſt re- mov'd to the South that we have any exact Knowledge of at preſent; theſe alſo are the Peo- ple moſt addicted to Drunkenneſs, who dwell beyond the Line. Beſides Aqua Vitæ all the Tatars are extreme-Tatars ly fond of Tobacco, which they all ſmoke, great love To barco. and ſmall, Men and Women, to exceſs. This Paſſion for Smoking is ſo great among the Tongufians, Oftiaks, Samoyeds, and other Hea- then People of Siberia, that, to the end they may not loſe the Smoke of the Tobacco, they ſwallow it all: which makes them fall, after tak- ing fome Mouthfuls, into great Convulſions, which hold them a quarter of an Hour, more or leſs according to the Conſtitutions of the Perſons; then being come to themſelves, they commonly throw up a great quantity of Phlegm, which helping much to diſcharge their Sto- machs fill'd with bad Nouriſhment, which thoſe People are accuſtom'd to take, ſerves them for an excellent Medicine. Braga is a Drink which the Uzbek Tatars are Braga Drink of accuſtom'd to make of Rice or Millet, turning the Uz it beks. 23 406 General Obſervations on Part 1 Tatar ges, berit. it four: This Drink becomes as clear as Wine, and is pretty agreeable to the Palate, becauſe it is ſomewhat ſharp. They make ſeveral ſorts of it, ſome of which intoxicate like Aqua Vite, tho they do not prepare them by Fire. The Tatars, as well the Mohammedans as the Marria- Callmaks and Mungals, take as many lawful Wives as they will; to which alſo they add ve- Polygamy. ry often a great number of Concubines, which they commonly chooſe out of their Slaves. There is only this difference between the Mohammedan Tatars and the others, that the firſt obſerve fome Degrees of Kindred, within which 'tis for bidden them to marry ; whereas the Callmaks and Mungals, excepting their natural Mothers, Children by the have no Regard to Proximity of Blood. The Concubines Children born of the Concubines, as well as the equally in- Wives, are equally legitimate and capable of inheriting ; but always with this Exception, that if the Father has been Chan or Chief of ſome Tribe, the Iſſue of the lawful Wives fuc- ceed him before thoſe born of Concubines : a Cuſtom which has been ſo long eſtabliſh'd, that neither Violence nor Intrigue has been able to aboliſh it. Neither have thoſe born of common Proſti- thoſe boy Proſtitutes. tutes the fame Privilege with the Children of Concubines, every body looks upon theſe firt with a ſort of Contempt; and it is very rare to ſee them ſucceed their Fathers, eſpecially if they be People of Diſtinction, becauſe there is no knowing whether the Perſon ſuch a Creature lays the Child be the Father, or ſome body elſe. In this Cuſtom of the Plurality of Wives, the Pagan Tatars only follow natural Reaſon, which dictates to them that the Man and the Woman being made for the Multiplication of Mankind, But 9200 to, 'tis Ch. I. Grand Tatary and the Tatars. 407 ent to 0- 'tis manifeſt that one may have more Children by many Wives than by one ; but the Moham- medan Tatars are oblig'd in ſome meaſure to Po- lygamy by the Principles of their Religion; which making one of the principal Duties of Man to conſiſt in procreating Children, in order to glo- rify the Creator, it neceſſary follows, that the more Children a Man gets, the more he anſwers the End of his Creation, which leads directly to Polygamy: Nevertheleſs it appears that theſe Reaſons, Senſuality which ought only to fway them in this practice, Cauſes of have the leaſt ſhare in it; and that it is nothing Polygamy: but Debauchery and Senſuality which has intro- duced the Uſe of it among the greater part of the Eaſtern Nations. The Pagan Tatars find this Advantage in Po- Polygamy lygamy, that whereas all over the reſt of the inconveni, Eaſt the Maintenance of the Wives makes the others, greateſt Article in the Expence of Houſe-keep-a great ing, becauſe they are kept ſhut up without ha-Conveni- ving Occaſion to employ themſelves about the ency to the leaſt Buſineſs; their Wives, on the contrary, are of great Aſliſtance to them, and very little expenſive; in regard the young ones ſerve them för bearing Children, and the old ones to ma- nage the Houſewifery, to take care of the Cat- tle, and in a word, to provide entirely for the ſubſiſtence of the Family; ſo that the Huf- band has nothing to do but ſleep and follow his Diverfion. Relationſhip is no great Obſtacle to the Mar. Parentage riages of the Pagan Tatars, becauſe they have no bar to their Mars Nature ſolely to guide them in all their Actions ; riages. and if, as I juſt now obſervd, they all obſerve not to join themſelves to their natural Mothers, I believe that happens rather from hence, that they are commonly old when their Sons think of Tatars. 0 T 408 11. General Obſervations on Part I. of Marriage, than from any Law or Cuſtom to the contrary introduced among them. What leads me to be of this Opinion is, that there is nothing extraordinary in it among the Callmaks and Mungals for a Father to take his own Daughter to Wife, if he likes her, tho that does not happen every Day: Conſequently, I fee nothing which could hinder a Son among them to marry his Mother but her advanced Age, And it is a conſtant Rule among all the Tatars , who look for nothing but Youth in their Wives, to give over lying with them when they draw near forty Years, reckoning them no more than old Houſewives, to whom they give their Vic- tuals for taking care of the Houſe, and tending the young Wives who may occupy their Place in their Maſter's Bed. Power of As among all the Tatars the Father is in ſome Fathers. meaſure ſovereign Maſter of his Family, no- thing equals the Reſpect which the Children, of what Age or Condition foever they be, are Mothers accuſtom'd to give their Fathers; but with re- garded. gard to Mothers 'tis not the ſame thing, fee- ing they are made very little account of in Families, unleſs the Children have particular Reaſons to be under Obligations to them. When the Fathers happen to die, the Chil- greatly re-dren muſt employ many days in lamenting his Verenced. Death, and during that time forſake all ſorts of Pleaſures whatſoever; the Sons muſt even on theſe Occaſions abſtain from the Company of their Wives for ſeveral Months: More than that, the Children are indiſpenſibly obliged to ſpare nothing to render the Funerals of their Father as honourable as poſſibly they can, aca cording to the Cuſtoms of the Country: after all, they muſt at leaſt once a Year, go pay their Devotions at the Tomb of their Father, little rem Fathers And and Ch. I. Grand Tatary and the Tatars. 409 Colour and call to mind the infinite Obligations they have to him. The Pagan Tatars fulfil Duties ſo ſacred, with the greateſt Exactneſs ; but thoſe who profeſs the Mohammedon Religion are not ſo obſervant of them, eſpecially in what regards the Honours which they are obliged to pay to the Memory of their Father after his Death. Red is the Colour in particular Eſteem with Red the Tatars, and how ill cloathed foever their eſteemed by Princes may be in other Reſpects, they never the Tatars. fail to have a Scarlet Robe for State Occaſions ; the Murſas themſelves, who mean never ſo little to diſtinguiſh themſelves from the Vulgar, would rather be without a Shirt than a Scarlet Coat: and the Women of the firſt Quality of that Nation don't think themſelves well dreſs’d if the Scarlet Gown be wanting. The very meaneſt among the Tatars affect to wear red Clothes, tho the Cloth be ever ſo ordi- nary. This Humour for red Cloth has ſpread even Red Cloth among the Pagan People of Siberia, whoſe a valuable Chiefs think themſelves nobly equip'd when Commodity they can compaſs a red Suit : inſomuch that all Siberia over the North of Aſia, one can do more with and Tata- a Piece of red Cloth than with four times its ry. Value in Silver. 1 ce 1 tal ti 0 ol 0 nar SECT. VI. Of their Building, Trade, and Sciences. ti ter 20 Enerally all the Tatars, even the Heathen Buildings People of Siberia, obſerve to this very of the Tas Day nearly the ſame Form in their Buildings ; tars, VOL. II. C for el an General Obſervations on Part I. 410 for whether they live in Huts, or have fixt Habitations, they never fail to leave an Open- ing in the middle of the Roof, which ſerves them at the ſame time for a Window and a Chimney. The Huts of the Callmaks and Mungals are made round with a Parcel of great Poles of ſome light Wood, the height of the Hut , join'd together with Leathern Thongs, for the more eaſily fitting up and removing them. They cover thein on the outſide with a good thick Felt, for defenſe againſt the cold and bad Wea- ther': The Fire-place is in the middle of the Hut, directly under the ſaid Opening at Top, and the Sleeping-places round the Hut againſt the Wall, The Murſas, and other Perſons of Diſtinc- tion among them, have Huts larger and more convenient ; they have alſo in Summer great Tents of Kitayka, and in Winter, Sheds made of Boards, and cover'd with Felt, which they can eaſily ſet up and take down in leſs than an Hour's time, Houſes Thoſe few of the Callmaks who have fixt fixt ar movable, Dwellings, build them round in imitation of the Huts of thoſe of their Nation, with a Roof in Figure of a Dome, which altogether may be about two Toiſes in height, and within reſem- bles in every reſpect the Huts already defcribid, having neither Chambers, nor Windows, nor Garrets ; the whole conſiſting of one ſingle Room of the Height and Circumference of the thoſe of intire Building. But the Mungals of Nieucheu, the Mun- whom the Correſpondence they have with the gals of Chineſe begins by little and little to reform, have Houſes larger and more convenient; they build them fquare, and allow about ten Foot for the height of the Side- Walls : The Roofs are not much unlike the Roofs of the Houſes of built all alike. Except Nieucheu. Ch. I. Grand Tatary and the Tatars. 411 of our Peaſants. They alſo contrive, in fome Places, great Windows of a ſort of filken Paper very thin, made for the Purpoſe, and Sleeping-places built two Foot high, and four broad, which run quite round the Houſe, and ſerve them at the ſame time for a Chimney ; for they have invented a way of making the Whimſical Fire without on one ſide of the Door, and the Chimneys. . Smoke circling by means of this Canal round about the Houſe, has no Paſſage out but at the other ſide of the Door, which conveying a mo- derate Heat to the Dormitories, is of great Con- veniency in Winter. All the Habitations of the Tatars, whether fixt or movable, have their Doors facing the South in order to be ſhelter'd from the North Winds, which are very piercing all over Grand Tatary. The Tatars have two Shafts to all their Cha-Tatar riots, which are neither ſo thick nor ſo long as Chariot se . our Shafts, and of a Wood very pliable and light: They make faſt theſe Shafts to the fore- moft Axle-tree of the Chariot, by means of one of their Ends which is turn'd back, and they put them between the Body of the Chariot and the Wheel, tying a Span's Diſtance from the fore-moſt end of the Shafts] a Cord which goes into the End of the Axle-tree, which paſſes thro' the Nave of the Wheel; ſo, that the Wheel which is pretty ſmall, plays on each ſide of the Chariot, between the Shaft and its Cord: 'Tis between theſe two Shafts that the Horſe which draws the Chariot marches, much like as our Horſes do between the two Branches of our Sleds ; but with this difference, that they have an other Branch of an exceeding pliable Wood, which paſſes over the Back of the Horſe in a continued Semi-circle, and which is faſten’d -pardos on both ſides to the Harneſs of the Horſe, to C2 the 412 General Obſervations on Part I. Trade can. not in the the two Ends whereof they make faſt the Shafts. They pretend, that in this manner, the Horſe is much eaſed; and indeed, tho their Horſes do not appear to be very ſtrong, yet one Horſe will draw a Chariot, well loaded, above a hun- dred Leagues: But it muſt be obſerv'd alſo, that their Chariots are not very large. When they have a mind to put more Horſes to a Cha- riot, they commonly faſten them to the hinder- moſt Axle-tree, or place them before the firſt Horſe. This Deſcription will help to explain a Paſſage, Pag. 76, where an Alluſion is made to the Shafts of theſe Chariots. The Ruſſians and Coſſacks make uſe of much the ſame forts of Carriages. Since all Grand Tatary is not flouriſh Hands of one ſole Prince, as it was in the in Tatary time of Zingis Chan, 'cis impoſſible that Com- at preſene. merce ſhould ever flouriſh there; for now that the Country is divided among ſeveral Princes, how inclinable foever one or or other of them may be to favour Trade, it is not in his Power to do any thing in it, if his Neighbours happen Moham- to be of contrary Sentiments . The Mohamme- dan Tatars eſpecially, have an extraordinary Averſion thereto ; and as they are prejudic'd hate Trade and Mer. in favour of the Nobleneſs of their Extraction, they look on Traffick as an Occupation unwor- thy of them, they glory in ſpoiling as many Merchants as fall into their Hands, or hold their Ranfom at ſo high a Price, that they never have an Inclination to return that way again; which is the thing that renders Grand Tatary al- No ſafe Paſſage for moſt altogether inacceſſible to the Merchants of Merchants the Weſt ; who, in order to enter into it, are thro' the obliged to paſs either thro’ the Lands of the Moham- Mohammedan Tatars, or thro' their Frontiers. But on the ſide of Siberia, China and the In- dies, medan Tatars chants. medan States, 2 Ch. I. Grand Tatary and the Tarars. 413 Tatars, dies, the Merchants may arrive in full liberty, ſince the Callmaks and Mungals trade very peace- ably with the Subjects of the neighbouring States who are not in War with them. As the Heathen Tatars lead a very harmleſs No Slaves Life, they do not ſo much mind procuring among the Slaves for their Service as the Mohammedan Ta- tars; for ſeeing all the Subſtance of the firſt conſiſts in their Cattle, which they have commonly un- der their Eye, and to guard which they have no need of more than their own Family, they do not care to burthen themſelves with uſeleſs Mouths. There are none then but the Chans and the Except Murſe's who keep Slaves for the Service of what be- their Families, when they take any of the E-long to the nemy; and the reſt of them are diſtributed a- Murſa's. mong their Subjects in order to augment their Number, which at the ſame time increaſes their Revenue : But the Mohammedan Tatars do not the Slaves fame, Slaves being an Object of great account with them. They even make War very often Moham- with their Neighbours, on no other ſcore but medan Ta. to make Slaves, whereof they keep for their tars. Service as many as they have occaſion for, and ſell the reſt where they can. This Commerce is even carry'd ſo far among Circaſli- the Circaſians, the Dagbeſtan and Nagai Tatars, ans and that for want of other Slaves, they don't ſcru- ftans fell ple to ſteal Children and ſell them ; and if they their wives cannot get other Peoples Children, they wil- and Chila lingly fell their own to the firſt they meet with. dren. If a Circaſian or Dagheſt an Tatar is weary of his Wife, or otherwiſe diſpleaſed with her, he ſells her without more ado the firſt Opportuni- ty. And if he has a Daughter who has ſome Beauty, he does not fail to carry her every where with him, in order to ſell her to the beſt Advan, common Among the Ç 3 General Obſervations on 414 Part I. Tatars Advantage. In ſhort, the Trade of Slaves is all their Wealth, and that is the reaſon that wherever they ſee a favourable Opportunity of making a good number of Slaves, neither Peace nor Alliance is able to make them withſtand ſo dangerous a Bait. The Tatars have always had the Name of be- ſaid to be ing great Magicians, and the Eaſtern Hiſto- Magicians. rians, who have ſpoken of them, accuſe them of it as well as our Writers. Theſe laſt charge Batu with gaining more Victories in his Expe- dition into Ruſſia, Poland and Hungary, by the Witchcraft he made uſe of, than by the Bravery of his Troops ; and that it was by the Aſſiſtance of that diabolical Art that he penetrated into Ha en Sileſia, and defeated the Army of the Chriſtians Pin the Year 1241. But as the Writers of thoſe Times were very ignorant and ſuperſtitious, one muſt not depend much on their Account. At preſent, the Mohammedan Tatars, the Call- Tatarsmaks, and thoſe of the Mungals who profeſs the Worſhip of the Dalai Lama, don't addict them- at preſent. felves much to Magick, altho they obſerve with the greateſt exactneſs many ſuperſtitious Ceremonies which do not differ much from Sor- cery: But the Mungals of the Eaſt, the Tun- gujes, and generally all the Pagan People of Si- beria, pretend to be very knowing in Magick, which is to be look'd on rather as an Effect of their groſs Ignorance, than a probable Token of their being really poſſeſſed of the Knowledge of performing any thing by the help of the Devil. In regard the Shammans, or Sorcerers among mans of the Tunguſes, paſs for being moſt ſkilful in this Conjurers Art of all the Pagan People of this Continent, I way of divining ſhall here give an Account of the Ceremonies they make uſe of on this Occaſion. When any Some addicted to Sorcery Shaun one Ch. I. Grand Tatary and the Tatars. 415 one comes to conſult the Conjurer upon any Affair, he muſt firſt be paid the Price agreed between them for his Trouble before he begins; Conjurer's Habit. then the Shamman puts on a ſort of Robe com- pos’d of all ſorts of old Iron, and alſo of Fi. gures of Birds, Beaſts, and Fiſhes of Iron, which are held together by Links of the ſame Mettle, inſomuch that this Coat of old Iron plies eaſily any way; he covers his Legs and Feet with Shoes and Stockings of the like Stuff, his Hands with Bear's Paws made alſo of Iron, and his Headwith a Covering of the ſame fort, having Iron Horns in the Front: After which he takes RareGam. in his Left Hand one of their fort of Drums, and bols. a ſmall Stick cover'd with Field Rats-ſkins in his Right Hand, then Leaping and Skipping, crof- ſing his Legs ſometimes before, ſometimes be- hind, he ſhakes himſelf ſo that the old Iron of his Robe, join'd to the Noiſe which he makes, beating the Drum with the aforeſaid Stick, and the frightful Howlings which he from time to time ſets up, make a dreadful Tintamar. All this while his Eyes are fixʼd up towards the O- pening which is a-top of his Hut, and he never ceaſes Crying and Leaping, and making the greateſt Noiſe he can till he has ſeen a black Bird, which he pretends comes and ſits upon the top of the Hut. As ſoon as he perceives this Bird, which vaniſhes the Moment after, he falls to the Ground as if he was dead, and re- inains in that Condition for a Quarter of an Hour, without either Reaſon or Senſe: After which he comes to himſelf, raiſes himſelf by degrees, and gives his Anſwer to the Queſtion he was conſulted about. They pretend theſe Anſwers never fail of coming to paſs exactly, at leaſt the Tunguſes be- lieve them as ſo many infallible Truths: But if C 4 one 416 General Obſervations on Part I. way; he vels micdan Ta- one takes notice of the Precaution of paying before-hand, and of the black Bird which va- niſhes the Moment it has ſat on the Top of the Houſe, not to be perceiv'd by any but the Conjurer who has his Eyes continually turn'd that may eaſily ſee that this is a Trick to impoſe upon Dupes. See thereupon the Isbrand Travels of the Sieur Ýsbrant Ides to China (thro' Ide's Tra- Siberia and Tatary] whoſe Relation, by the way, is juſt enough in what he reports to have ſeen cenſur'de himſelf; but in that what he relates upon the Credit of others, it is very confuſed, and confe- quently not much to be depended upon. Moha- The Tators, who have embrac'd the Moha- tars uſe tne medan Worſhip, make uſe of the Almanack of Calendar the Arabians; of whoſe Months here follow the of the Ara- Names in their proper Order: * 1. Maharam, bians, 2. Sefur, 3. Rebbi-ewel, 4. Rebbi-achir, 5. Tze- madi-ewel, 6. Tzemadi-achir, 7. Reſeb, 8. Sha- bahn, 9. Rameſan, 10. Shawal, 11. Dſilkada, 12. Dfilhotza. It muſt be obſerv'd here that the Tatars have chang'd ſome of theſe Names, and have accommodated them to their Language, Saturday They reckon their Weeks, beginning with begins Saturday, and ending with Friday, which they call † Adina, or Tzumah ; that is to ſay, the Day of Aſſembly, becauſe that is their Day of Devo- tion: They look upon Wedneſday the moſt un- lucky Day of the Week, and they avoid under- taking any thing on that Day, let' be of ever fo little Conſequence. As to the reſt, tho all the Mohammedans are indiſpenſibly oblig’d to reckon [* Theſe Months, according to their true Orthography, are, 1. Moharram, 2. Safar, 3. Rabia'lawal, 94. Rabia'l achir, 5. Ġomada'lawal, 6. Gomada’lachir, 7. Ragab, 8. Shaban. 9. Ramadan, 10. Shawal, 11. Dhu'lkaada, 12. Dhu'lhe gg ah.] († Adinah, or Gumah. Adinah in Perſian, as Aid, or rather Jd, in Arabic, fignifies a Feaſt, and Gumah is Arabic for an Aſſembly. Yawm al Gumah, is the Day of Aſſembly.] by their Week, Ch. I. Grand Tatary and the Tatars. 417 Fear in by Lunar Years in every thing that relates to Religion and their Feſtivals, becauſe they are fixt to certain Days of the Month; yet for all that, there are many who make uſe of Solar Some uſe the Solar Years in all the reſt of their Accounts, and thoſe begin the Year at the Inſtant the Sun en- ſecular tring the Sign Aries, makes the Equinox, which Matters. they obſerve with a great deal of Care. The Perſians, among others, make uſe of the Solar Years in everything which does not relate to Religion ; and fome will have it, that they have had the ſame long before the Romans, which Perſians they pretend to prove by a Paſſage of Quintus Had it be Curtius, lib. 3. cap. 3. where, deſcribing the fore the pompous March of the Army of Darius King Romans. of Perſia, he ſays, that next the Magi, who ſung Hymns after the Cuſtom of the Country, came 365 young Boys clothed in Purple to de- note the Number of the days in their Years ; but as that Author is the only one who has ad- vanced that Fact, and that all Appearances are againſt him, 'tis probable he borrow'd that Paſſage from ſome of his own Nation. Tho the Mobam medan Tatars reckon their Tatar Years from the Hegra ; yet they preſerve at the Tears. ſame time the Almanack of the Moguls, which has been in all times peculiar to the Turkiſh Nation, and which is at preſent the only Calendar of the Callmaks and Mungals ; it conſiſts of twelve Lu- nar Years which have each its particular Name, in the following Order : 1. The Mouſe, 2, The Cow, 3. The Tiger, 4. The Hare, 5. The Cro- codile, 6. The Serpent, 7. The Horſe, 8. The Sheep, 9. The Ape, 10, The Hen, 11. The Dog, 12. The Hog. As I have not been able to procure a Tatar Calendar, ſuch as is at preſent in uſe among the Mungals and Callmacks, after all the Pains I have taken to that purpoſe, I have been obliged to 418 General Obſervations on, &c. Part I. to give the Reader the Names of the Tatar Years in the Order they are placed by the Sieur Petis de la Croix, in his Hiſtory of Zingis Chan; tho it does not agree with that which our Au- thor gives. [Tho M. de la Croix's Table of the Tatar Years does not agree, as the Author of the Remarks obſerves, with the Order found in our Tatar Author; yet it is to be preſum'd he has placed them in the Order which is at preſent obſerv'd among the Tatars, becauſe we find it correſponding with Hyde's *Account of the Cy- cle of the Oriental Turks and Tatars, and with the Fetta, or Twelve Signs of the Japoneſe (which are taken from the Tatar Cycle) lately given us by Kempfer † in his Hiſtory of Japan, both which place the Tatar Years in the ſame Order that de la Croix has done; ſo that it ſhould ſeem that our Tatar Hiſtorian has ſome- times miſtaken his Dates; and indeed upon Ex- amination, I found that the ſame Year often fell in a different Place, and conſequently, that two different Years met together, as the Crocodile and the Hare, &c. fell in the third Place of the Cycle, which is the Year of the Tyger, accord- ing to thoſe other Authors.] Telling the It ſeems as if the Ruſſians had taken this Cul- Hours by ſtriking on tom from the Tatars, for all over Ruſſia they a Copper are uſed to have Guards of the Night in Houſes Baſin, of Note, who ſtrike from time to time, during the Night, upon Copper Baſıns, to give notice that they are upon the Watch: They alſo mark the Time every half Hour by as many Strokes as they ſtrike upon this Baſin. Relig, yet. Perſar. P. 225, † Pag. 156 233 AS С НАР Ch. II. 419 CHA P. II. A Deſcription of the Kingdom of CHOW ARAZM ſubject to the Tatars. . SECT. I. The Situation, Extent, Antiquity and Government of Chowarazm. TI THE Country (or Kingdom) of Chowarazm Bounds. in its preſent State, is bounded on the North by the Country of Turkeſtan and the Do- minions of Contaiſh, Grand Chan of the Call- maks ; on the Eaſt by Great Bucharia, or the Country of Ma wara’lnahr [from which it is ſe- parated by the Mountains of Irder, mention'd P. 364.] on the South by Perſia, and particularly the Provinces of Aſtrabat and Choraſan (which Kempfer' confounds withChowaruzm]from which Otis ſeparated by the River Amu, and by ſandy Deſarts of a vaſt Extent ; and on the Weſt by the Sea of Mafanderan, otherwiſe called the Caſpian Sea. It may be about 80 German Leagues in Extent. Length, and near as much in Breadth; and as it is ſituate between the 38th and 43d Degree of Latitude, it is extremely fertil wherever it is water'd. [I uſe the Arabian Orthography in writing Name. the Name of this Country, being loth to change it, or admit Innovations of this Kind, unleſs we could be certain Charaſs'm, as 'tis written in the Tranſlation is exactly agreeable to the Or- thography of the Natives, which we cannot be ſure of, conſidering it comes to us from a Ruf- ſian Tranſlation; tho Carizme, or rather Ca. * Amænit. exot. p. 135. rezem 420 The Kingdom of Chowarazm Ch. II. We find 680. we boy Mah- Mahmud Gazny, King of Choraſan; who Shab, otherwiſe called Gelal-al-din, third Sultan rezem (Charezem) as ʼtis written by de le Croix in Timur-bec, ſeems to favour it. This is the Choraſmia inention'd in Ptolemy and Herodotus, which ſhews it to be a very anti- ent Kingdom. In the Time of the latter it was ſubject to Perſia, being one of the Provinces over which Darius placed Satrapas. An. Dom. very little Account of it till it was poſſeſs’d by the Arabs in the Year of the Heyra 61, and for a a long time after; farther than that it had a Go- Conquer'd vernor like the reſt of the Countries conquerd by the by them: but’tis likely upon the Declenſion of Arabs. the Power of the Chalifas, when the Governors ſeized the Provinces under their Care, that Chow warazm acted like the reſt, and was as early as any of them in ſetting up for ic ſelf. Tho in the Hiſtories hitherto come to our Knowledge, Becomes an Inde meet with no King of that Country before Ma- pendent mun ibn Mohammed, who reigned ſome time Kingdom. after the Year of the Hegra 385, A.D.995. little while before that we find * Abu Abdalla Go- vernor of it; but it does not appear for whom. Subdued At length it fell under the Dominion of Sultan after the Death of t Mamun ibn Mamun in Hej . 407. A. D. 1016. took that Kingdom from the Uſurper, and made it a Province of his Empire. Thus Chowarazm continued a Province of the Empires of the Familys of Gazny.and Sel- guk fucceſſively, till upon the Death of Malek of the Turks of the Family of Selguk, Hes 485. An. Dom. 1092, † Kotbb ál din who had ſuc ceeded his Father Buſtekin, formerly Slave to Balkatekin his Predeceſſor, but advanced by Ma- * Teixeira, p. 260. + Abulfar. po 534 # Hiſt, Genghiz Chan 129. D'Herb. p. 276 for mud Su- bektekin, p. 220. D'Herb Elek Part 1. ſubject to the Uzbeks. 421 lek Shah in the Government of Chowarazm, ta- king Advantage of the Broils which enſued upon the Death of that great Monarch, af- ſumed the Title of King : But that Title was better eſtabliſh'd by his Son and Succeſſor Mo- hammed, furnam'd Atſiz*, tho not without great Oppoſition from Sultan Sangar, Son of Malek Shab, who often reduc'd him to a Dependency. But it was Tacaſh, the 6th Sultan of this Dynaſty, who firmly eſtabliſh'd the Empire of the Chowa- razmians by the Fall of that of the Turks, which he put an end to in Perſia by the Death of To- An. Dom. grul Arſlan in 590 or 593, and added the Do-1193. minions of that unfortunate Prince to his own, 1196. His Son Kothbal din Mohammed extended the Em- pire yet further by the Conqueſt of all Perſia and Ma wara’lnahr, and was the greateſt Prince Conquerid in Aſia, at the time that Zingis Chan invaded again by him in Heg. 615. A. D. 1218. and depriv'd him Zingis of his Dominions. Chan. As Zagatai Chan had but part of + Chowarazm in his Share of his Fathers Dominions, it looks as if the whole Country had not been ſubdued, or that at leaſt part of it revolted and became independent. Be that as it will, 'tis very pro- bable, that on the Declenſion of the Power of the Chans of Zagatai, upon the Death of Gazan An. Dom. Chan, Heg. 749. if not before, Chowarazm ei- 1348. ther ſet up a King of its own, or fell a Prey to ſome other Power; for in the Time of Timur- bec we find it poſſeſs”d by Huſſain Sofi, Son of Yanghaday, of the Hord of Gonkegrat, perhaps the fame with the Congorats or Kunkurats, one of the four Uzbek Tribes which poffefs Chowa- razm and Great Bucharia; and what is more remarkable, it is called a great Empire *, and * D'Herb, at Atſiz. Timur-bec, p. 307. Geneal. Hift . p. 165. $ Hift. Timur-bec, p. 147. . P. 148. conti- 7 * Idem, 422 The Kingdom of Chowarazm Part I. beks. By the continued in that Family till conquer'd by Timur, Heg. 781 and 790, when he raz’d the Capital City to the Ground, and lowed it with Barley ; but three Years after he reſtored the City and Kingdom to the Condition it had been in before. Chowao Chowarazm continued afterwards under the razm ſub- Deſcendants of Timur-bec in Ma wara’lnabr and dued by Choraſan, till the famous Shabacht Sultan ſub- duing thoſe two Provinces with his Uzbeks a- bout Heg. 904. Ann. Dom. 1498. that Kingdom, which at that Juncture was dependent on Chora- ſan, fell of courſe into the Hands of the Con- queror. Soon after Shabacht being defeated and ſain by ShabIſmael Sofi, Hej.916. A.D. 1510. Perſians. Chowarazm fell once more under the Dominion of Perſia : But about two Years after the Inha- bitants revolting againſt the Perſian Governors, Revolts to ſent for Ilbars Sultan, who coming with his Uz- theUzbeks beks, was proclaim'd Chan at Vafir, * Heg . 918, ſtill Maf- A.D. 1512, as is related, p. 226. of the former ters of it. Vol. and his Deſcendants have continued ever ſince in Poſſeſſion of the Country of Chowarazm.) This Country is uſually divided among divers among fe- petty Tatar Princes of the fame Houſe, of whom notwithſtanding there is only one who ſubject to bears the Title of Chan, with a kind of Supe- one who riority over the others, juſt as he has Skill to improve it: he has his Reſidence in the Title of City of Urgens, tho during the Summer he com- monly encamps on the Banks of the River A- mu; his Camp is called Chioa, from whence the Tatars of Chowarazm are commonly called the Tatars of Chiva. This Chan is Sovereign in his own Dominions, and does not in any wiſe de- pend upon him of Great Bucharia, notwith- who are Divided veral Princes has the Chan. * In the Original 'tis the 911th Year of the Hegra, but I doubt the Author miſtakes.] ſtanding Ch. II. ſubject to the Uzbeks. 423 ſtanding the Perſians confounding the Tatars of Chowarazm with thoſe of Great Bucharia, call them by one common Name Uzbek Tatars. [The Author of theſe Remarks is not to be underſtood here, as if the Tatars of Chowarazm were not Uzbeks as well as thoſe of Great Bucha- ria, for the contrary appears from him in the next Section, where he ſpeaks of the Inhabi- tants of this Country; he only ſeems to find fault with the Perſians, who ſpeak of them as if they were both ſubject to the fame Maſter.] S E C T. II. Of the Inhabitants of Chowarazm, particularly the Turkmanns and Uzbeks. C Howarazm is inhabited at preſent by three ſorts of People; 1. The Sarts, 2. The Turkmanns, and 3. The Uzbeks. I. The Sarts. The Sarts are the antient Inhabitants of the Sarts. Country, and ſupport themſelves, as well as the Turkmanns, by their Cattle and Huſbandry, [It could be wiſh'd the Author of the Remarks had given us fome farther Account of this Branch of the Inhabitants.] II. The Turkmanns. The Turkmanns, or Turcomans, as our Geo-Turk- graphers call them, are ſprung from the antient manns Inhabitants of Turkeſtan. They ſeparated from corruptly theKanklis, with whom they dwelt in that Coun- try, towards the Eleventh Century with an in- tent to ſeek their Fortune ſome where elſe, and came to ſettle in Chowarazm long before the Tatars, as Abulgazi Chan relates, p. 85. They Turco- manns. 424 The Kingdom of Chowarazm Ch. II . The Euro They divided into two Parties, of which pean one went round the North ſide of the Caſpian Turks, Sea, and ſettled in the Weſtern Parts of Ar- 4 Mixture of of them menia, which is at preſent called the Country and ſeve- the Turcomans. 'Tis from this Branch of the ral other Turkiſh Nation that the Subjects of the Oitoman Nations. Port muſt prove that they draw their Original , if they pretend a Right to the Name of Turks which they bear. But I have obſerv'd elſewhere that they have no more right to aſſume the Name of Turks, than that of Sarazens, Arabs , Greeks, or Sclavonians, ſeeing they are only ſprung from the Scum of all thoſe Nations mingled together. [The Author of theſe Remarks feems to be miſtaken here, ſince it is, I think, generally agreed by Hiſtorians, that the Anceſtors of Oth- man, firſt Founder of the preſent Turkiſh Em- pire, came into Perſia with the Family of Sel- guk, and ſettled at Makhan or Mahan near Maru Shahi Ġehan in Choraſan, from whence upon the Irruption of the Moguls under Zingis Chan about An. Dom. 611, into the Southern Aſia, they remov’d to- wards Natolia, where their Kingdom firſt began under Orthogrul, or rather the aforeſaid Othman, in the Year of the Hegra 687, A.D. 1288.] The Deſcendants of that part of the Turk- manns, who may be called the Occidental Turk- manns, became very powerful in the Ages paſt; erful for they were alſo for ſome time Maſters of all Per- merly. fia, after they had driven out from thence the Children of Tamerlan, with all the Tatars, which was completed a ſhort while after the death of that Conqueror, by the great Uſum Caſſan (Uzun Haſſan] chief of that Branch of theſe Turkmanns, called the Family of the white Sheep; but ſince the Shahs have poſſeſſed themſelves of the Throne of Perſia, and the Turks are become Maſters of I 214. Occidental Turk- manns very pow- all Ch. II. ſubject to the Uzbeks. 425 Sizes all the Country Weſt of the River Tigrishey have At preſent reduced the Occidental Turkmanns to a very low reduced State : Nevertheleſs they fill poffeſs the fineft very low. Plains about the Euphrates, but from Maſters, aš they were before, they are become the Subjects of the Turks, who have left them but a faint Shadow of Liberty; and 'cis from thence pro- ceeds their great Averfion for the Turks, Their manner of living is much the ſame now Dwell un- that it was when they came to ſettle in thefe der Tents. Parts, feeing they have no fixt Habitations, and that they always dwell under Tents made of thick Felt, after the Faſhion of the greateſt part of the Turkiſh Nation. They ſubfilt wholly up- Dieto on their Cattle, of which they have numberleſs Troops: They are tall of Stature and robuft, having the Complexion ſwarthy, and the Shape of their Face ſquare and flat; but the Women of Women them are very fair, and of a becoming fize, handſom They wear in Winter long Gowns of Sheep-Cloaihing. ſkins, with peeked Bonnets of the ſame, and in Summer they wear Veſts of Callico ſhaped like the Caftans of the Turks. They are good Horſe. Good men and brave. They profefs Mohammediſm, but Horſemen and braves perform the Duties of it but little ; they have their particular Chiefs, who govern them ac- cording to their Laws ; nevertheleſs they muſt pay Tribute to the Ottoman Port, and they are Tributary obliged to furniſh a certain number of Horſe- to the Olha meh whenever the Port requires it. In Winter man they come and ſeek Paſture along the Euphrates Port, on the ſide of Meſopotamia and Natolia, and in Summer they encamp in the Valleys which are incloſed within the Mountains of Armenia, to- wards the Springs of the Euphrates and Tigre. They are naturally great Robbers, but the Great Turkiſh Baſhas, who command towards the Brigando Euphrates and Tigre, take care to bridle them VOL. II. D x Tigris as 426 The Kingdom of Chowarazm Part I. Field, Turk- inanns. as much as poſſible, becauſe they are intereſted in ſecuring the Roads; the frequent Paſſage of Travellers and Caravans making a conſiderable Article in their Revenue. The Occidental Turkmanns are able to arm a- Can bring 4.000 Men bout 40000 Men ; they are always fighting into the with the Curds, who are their Neighbours to the Eaſt, and with the Arabs, who border upon them on the South, becauſe theſe two neighbouring Nations often come and break the Horns of their Herds, and carry away their Wives and Daughters. Oriental The ſecond Party of the Turkmanns turn'd directly South, and went and ſettled about the Banks of the River Amu, and the Shore of the Caſpian Sea, where they ſtill poſſeſs a great Number of Towns and Villages in the Country of Aſtrabath and Chowarazm. This Branch of the Turkmanns or Turcomanns, has been hitherto unknown to our Hiſtorians and Geographers, notwithſtanding they are much more numerous at this Day than that of the Oriental Turkmanns, who inhabit Armenia. Hitherto [It may juſtly enough be ſaid, that the Orien- zenknown tal Turkmanns have been hitherto unknown to to our Geo- our Hiſtorians and Geographers ; for tho fome graphers, learned Men in this and the laſt Age have given us large Extracts of their Hiſtory from the Eaſtern Authors, yet they take no notice of them as if no ſuch thing had been done ; but put off their Readers with the Gleanings of ſuch abſurd and imperfect Accounts as have been handed down to them, thro' a numerous Suc- ceſſion of Authors from the Byzantine and other Weſtern Hiſtorians, who lived at too great a diſtance to know exactly what paſs’d from time to time in the Eaſtern Countries. There Ch. II. Subject to the Uzbeks. 427 the Coun- the Indies. mannse There ſprung from this Branch of the Turks or Formerly Turkmanns (for the Turkmanns and Turks ſeem to poffefs'd all differ only as the wandring Arabs, call?d Bedwins, tries from do from thoſe who dwell in Cities) three great the Archi- Dynaſtys of Princes, who had under their Do-pelago to minion all the Countries from the Archipelago as far as the Indies ; I mean the three Branches of the Family of Selguk, who reign’d at the ſame time in Iran, or Perſia at large, Kerman and Rum, or Natolia ; to the laſt of which the Othman Sultans owe their Greatneſs. The Turkmanns of Chowarazm are mention'd alſo by ſome Voyagers and Travellers in the laſt Age, as ſhall be obſerved in our farther Ac- count of Tatary.] The Turkmanns of this latter Branch, which Reſemble may be callid the Oriental Turkmanns, are much the Weſtern of the ſame make with the firſt, excepting that Turk- they are much ſwarthier, and have a greater Re- ſemblance of the Tatars. In Summer they wear long Gowns of Callicoe or thick Cloth; and in Winter the like Gowns of Sheep Skin. Cattle and Huſbandry afford them Subfif- Subfif- tence according to the different Parts they pof-ten ſeſs : In Winter they dwell in Towns and Vil- lages about the River Amu, and towards the Shores of the Caſpian Sea ; and in Summer they go and incamp here and there, where they find the beſt Paſtures and good Water. Thoſe of them who are ſettled in the Coun-Conform try of Aſtrabath follow for the moſt part the in Religion Sect of Aly, but thoſe who dwell in the Country of Chowarazm conform with the Uzbek Tatars in they are Sentiments of Religion, tho neither one nor ſettled in. the other give themſelves much trouble about it. They are exceeding turbulent, and with great Exceeding difficulty accuftom themſelves to the Yoke of the reſtleſs. D 2 Uzbeks to the Countries 428 The Kingdon of Chowarazm Part 1, mnen. beks. about I00000 Families. Divided for him, has always been in ufe with theſe Chan, took in old times from thoſe two Princes Brave and Uzbeks and Tatars. They are very brave, and good Horſe- are at leaſt as good Horſemen as the Uzbek Tatars, but they are not ſo great Robbers. As the Tatars of the Country of Chowarazm treat the Turkmanns as conquerd Subjects, they are Tributary obliged to pay them Tribute, and to ſuffer fe to the Uz- veral other İmpoſitions from thoſe troubleſome Maſters, which is partly the true Cauſe of that great Animoſity which reigns continually be- tween the one and the other ; but the Turks Amount to manns who dwell in the Country of Aſtrabath under the Dominions of the Perſians, are much better treated. Both together may amount to about 100000 Families. The Occidental Turkmanns as well as the Oria into Tribes. ontal are ſtill divided into divers Tribes, after the manner of all the other Branches of the Turkiſh Nation, and the Chief of each Tribe enjoys the ſame Prerogatives among the Turk manns, as among all the other Tatars. See what has been obſerv'd thereupon, Page 397. III. The Uzbek Tatars. The true Derivation of the Name of Uzbeks , from Uz- which the Tatars of Great Bucharia, and the Country of Chowarazm bear at preſent, is from Uzbek Chan, as related Page 197: And this Cuftom of affuming the Name of the Prince , to denote the univerſal Affection of his Subjects People ; witneſs the Name of the Moguls of Mungals, and that of Tatars, which that Part of the Turkiſh Nation, which was ſubject to Mogull or Mungʻl Chan and his Brother Tatar their Maſters Uzbeks bek Chan. The Ch. II. fubject to the Uzbeks. 429 uſe. beks. The ſame Cuftom is ſtill retain'd among the same cuf. Tatars their Defcendants, as appears by the tom ftill in Name of Manſueurs, which the Mungals of the Eaſt have adopted from Manfueu Chan, Great Grandfather of the late Emperor of China. Alſo very lately the Callmaki Djongari, fubject to Contaiſh or the Grand Chan of the Callmaks, have taken the Name of Contaiſhi, to teſtify their inviolable Affection for their lawful Sove- reign ; inſomuch that at preſent they call thein by no other Name in Siberia, and the other neighbouring Countries, than that of Con- taiſhians. When Ilbars Sultan, as is related Pag. 226. Country was invited by the Inhabitants of Urgens to come posſesſed by and take Poſſeſſion of Chowarazm, the Uzbeks the Uz- poſſeſſed all the Country of Kipzak as far as the River Irtis Eaſtwards, and Southwards as far as that of the Sirth, beſides Great Bucharia, which they had newly ſubdued under the Con- duct of Shabacht Sultan; but in the Country of Chowarazm there were but a ſmall Number of Uzbeks then, who had ſettled there ſince the ſame Shabacht Sultan had taken the Town of Urgens [till Ibars Sultan brought the reſt of the Uzbeks out of Kipzak, and increas'd their Number in Chowarazm.] The Body of Uzbek Tatars in Great Bu-Uzbeks charia and Chowarazm, is compos’d out of the Tribes. four Tribes of the Vigurs, Naimanns, Durmanns and Kunkurats. [The two firſt were of the four, which, as Abulgazi Chan obſerves, Pag. 207. were given to Sheybani Chan Son of Zuzi Chan ; and if all the Inhabitants of Daſht Kipzak took the Naine of Uzbeks from Uzbek Chan, 'tis ſtrange none but thoſe four Tribes ſhould re- tain it. Nor is there any accounting why the Tatars D 3 430 The Kingdom of Chowarazm Part I. The Uz- Tatars of Crimea are not call'd Uzbeks, but by ſuppoſing either that the Name extended only to thoſe four Tribes, or that the reſt of the Tatars changed it according to a Cuſtom among them, as obſerved aboye : For my part I incline to the laſt Opinion.] The Sarts and Turkmanns ſupport themſelves beks live by their Cattle and Huſbandry, but the Uzbeks by Rapine. live for the moſt part by Rapine, and as they are the ſame People with the Uzbeks of Great Bucharia, they have alſo the fame external Appearance, the fame Religion, the fame In- clinations and the fame Cuſtoms with theſe laft, excepting that they are far leſs polite and more reſtleſs. They dwell in Winter in the Towns and Vil- Towns in lages which are towards the middle of the Country of Chowarazm, and in Summer the greateſt part of them go and incamp about the River Amu, and in other Places where they can find good Paſtures for their Cattle, waiting ſome favourable Opportunity to rob and kill. Perpetual The Uzbeks of Chowdrazm are perpetually ding making Incurſions upon the neighbouring Ter- ritories of the Perſians, as well as of the Uzbeks of Great Bucharia, and neither Peace nor Truce can reſtrain them, ſeeing the Slaves and other valuable Effects which they carry off on thoſe Occaſions are all their Riches. When the Forces of this State are not divided, it may eaſily arm 40 or 50000 good Horſe- Dwell in Winter. Forces men. Carry all Tho the Uzbek Tatars have fix'd Habita- their Effectstions, yet in travelling from one Place to an- with them other they carry all the Effects they may wherever value with them, which is a Remains of the way of living of their Anceſtors before they have of shey goo had Ch. II. fubject to the Uzbeks. 431 Arms. had ſettled Dwellings; for the Callmaks, and thoſe amongſt the Mongals who have exactly preſerved the manner of living of the antient Mogulls, their Anceſtors, carry ſtill with thein whatever they have, as well in going to War as only changing Abode. What Abulgazi Chan reports (pag. 457.) of Uzbeks Infantry and Muſketeers, thews us that he had begin to profited by his Impriſonment (in Perſia ;) forufe Fire- before his Time that Way of making War was quite unknown to the Üzbek Tatars ; never- theleſs they don't ſeem to have thought fit to retain that Uſage, ſeeing that at preſent they go to War only on Horſeback juſt like the other Tatars, and that 'tis very rare to ſee Fire- Arms with them. As the Turkmanns are the firſt Occupants, Turk. and the Uzbek Tatars the laſt Conquerors of manns the Country of Chowarazm, thoſe two Factions and Uz. beks al are continually oppoſite to one another ; and inaſmuch as Ambition reigns among the Tatars variance. ways ar as well as other Nations of the World, the Ta- tar Princes of the reigning Houſe in that Coun- try, know to a Nicety how to make uſe of that mutual Jealouſy which reigns between them, as often as they are deſirous to ſet them at Vari- ance, to draw over to them that of the two Factions which thinks it ſelf neglected by the reigning Chan ; and ’tis in a great meaſure to this extreme Facility of making a Party, that thoſe Troubles which continually diſtract the Country of Chowarazm owe their Original. Tho one finds excellent Paſture in divers Parts Excellent of the Country of Chowarazm towards the Paſture. Banks of the River Kheſell, the Uzbeks very rarely repair thither with their Cattle in Sum- mner, becauſe there is nothing to plunder on that ſide, ſeeing the Cara Kallpakks, who are their D A 432 The Kingdom of Chowarazm Part I. tars don't manns 072- their Northern Neighbours, are as dextrous in that Buſineſs as themſelves, and that what they can ſteal from one another is not worth the trouble of going for ; beſides that, the Moham- Moham- medan Tatars are not accuſtom'd to make In- medanTa- roads upon one another unleſs they are at open invade one War together. And as for the Callmaks, who another border on the North-Eaſt with the Uzbeks of except at the Country of Chowarazm, they remove or- War. dinarily towards the beginning of Summer from the Frontiers of the Mohammedan Tatars, that they may not be expoſed to their Incurſions, and don't return till the Winter, when the Rains and Snow have rendred the Roads impaffable on that ſide. Sarts and Wherefore none but the Sarts and the Turk- Turk- manns reap the Benefit of the Paſtures which lie ly reap the Eaſtward, towards the Frontiers of Great Bi- Benefit of charia ; and the Turkmanns go in queſt of them the Paſs which are to the Weſt, towards the Mouth of the aforemention'd River and the Shore of the Caſpian Sea : But the Uzbeks often incamp about the Sides of the River Amu, where they are at hand to throw themſelves into the Perſian Pro- vinces on the firſt Occaſion which offers, and carry off wherewithal to make good Cheer in Winter, which they have much more at heart than the Care of feeding their Cattle. Armeni. The greateſt Abuſe one can put upon any Mohammedan in general, is to treat him like one of a Religion different from the Moſlemans ; and as the Armenians are almoſt the only Sect of Chriftians which is known to the Inhabitants of Ckowarazn, by the Trade they carry on with them from time to time, 'tis not ſurprizing that the Name of Armenian ſhould be em- ploy’d, (Pag. 330.) as injurious, juſt tures. ans Trade there. as the Name Ch. I. ſubject to the Uzbeks. 433 Name of Chriſtian is every Day uſed by the Turks. There is a Piece of Money current in Great Tanga Bucharia and the Country of Chowarazm called Piece of Tanga, mention d Pag. 234. and it is the Coin. largeſt, and, I believe, the only Silver Money which the Chans of the Tatars of theſe Pro- vinces coin ; ’tis pretty fine Silver, and may be worth near the fourth part of a Crown in Specie : This Money is of a round Figure, having on Impreſſion. one ſide the Name of the Chan, and on the other the Name of the Country with the Year of the Hegra. The reſt of the Money made in Copper Mo- this Country conſiſts in finall Pieces of Copper ney. of different ſorts, which anſwer to our Pence, half Pence and Farthings. The Money of Money of Perſia paſſes alſo in theſe Provinces, and eſpe- Perſia cur- cially towards the Frontiers of the Country of rent. Chowarazm. Chowarazm is famous for the Arbuſes men- Arbuſes tion'd Pag. 284. which are the true Water Me- the true lons of the Size of ordinary Gourds: They are commonly round, and green on the outſide, but within they are of a much deeper Colour than the common Melons; nevertheleſs there are ſome alſo, the Meat of which is perfectly white, but they are not the beſt : The Seed of them is quite black, much of the Figure of Gourd Seed, excepting that it is rounder and tranſpa- rent ; this Seed is not found in the Heart of the Fruit, as that of Melons and Gourds uſu- ally is, but is diſperſed all over the Fruit ; alſo, excepting the Rind and the Seed, every part of the Fruit is equally good for eating: The Meat of it is much firmer than that of ordinary Me- lons, and of a more agreeable Reliſh. This Fruit refreſhes the Blood exceedingly, and one may eat as much of it as he has a mind, with- Water Melons. out 434 The Kingdom of Chowarazm Part I. great Bu. Chowa- razmn. out running the leaſt Riſk of being dif- order'd. Beft in The moſt delicious Arbuſes are thoſe which grow in Great Bucharia and the Country of Cho- charia and warazm ; nevertheleſs, they grow alſo in great Quantities about Aſtracan, which they pretend come very near the Taſte of theſe of Great Bu- charia. This Fruit keeps a long time, and they carry of them from Aſtracan to St. Peterſ- burg for the Court of Ruſia, which are as good in the middle of Winter as they can be in the Seaſon they ripen in ; but we muſt take notice alſo that they gather them before they are quite ripe, and that they ripen after they have been gather'd. [Anthony Jenkinſon, who mentions them, calls them Carbuſes.] SECT. III. A Deſcription of the Provinces and Towns of Chowarazm. [C Howar azm is divided into many Provinces ſeveral of which as they are mention'd by. Abulgazi Chan in his Hiſtory, have been briefly deſcribed by the Author of the Remarks as follows.] PROVINCES. Ogurza is a large Province ſituate towards the Coaft of the Caſpian Sea, which was very fertile heretofore, when the Northern Branch of the River Amu croſsd it in its way to the Caſpian Sea; but ſince it has taken another Courſe this Province is become a Deſart, becauſe it now wants the Water neceſſary to moiſten its Lands. Ogurza. Tis Ch. II. ſubject to the Uzbeks. 435 'Tis froin the great Quantity of Cucumbers Signifies a which this little Country formerly produced Cucum- that it took its Name, for the Word Ogurza ſignifies a Cucumber both in the Tatar and Ruſian Language. Piſhga is a little Country ſituate to the Eaſt Piſhga of the Town of Urgens, but thinly inhabited at thinly in- habited. preſent, ſince the Northern Branch of the Ri- ver Amu paſſes no more thro' it, as it uſed to do formerly Karakizit is a little Province ſituate to the Karakizit. Weſt of the Town of Urgens, between the Country of Piſhga and that of Ogurza, which is grown very thin of People ſince the River Amù paſſes no longer by Urgens. Gilkupruk is a ſmall Province ſituate to the Gilkupruk. South of the Southern Branch of the River Amu, in the Confines of the Provinces of Cbo- raſan and Aftrabath, and is deemed at pre- ſent to make a Part of the Country of Cho- Gordiſ is a little Province ſituate between the Gordiſh. Country of Piſhga and that of Kumkant. As this Province is water'd by the River Amu, 'tis one of the moſt fruitful and beſt cultivated in all Chowarazm : 'Tis in the Country of Gordiſh that the Northern Arm of the River Amu has quitted its old Channel, which paſſed before the Town of Urgens, to go and join the River Kbefell . The Country of Kumkant is a little Province Kumkanı. of Chowarazm, to the Eaſt of Gordiſh, towards the Northern Bank of the River Amu : 'Tis on the Confines of this Province, and the Country of Gordiſh, that the River Amu divides in two Branches, about the 88?, 30. of Lon- gitude. war azm. Amu dia vides. Jangi- 436 ( The Kingdom of Chowarazm Part 1 preſent. Burma of the Country of Chowarazm, upon the North ſide of the River Kbefell, towards the 42 Deg: of Latitude, to the North Eaſt of the Town of The Country of Kuigan is a large Province of Chowarazm, to the North of the River Kbela and the Country of Bakirgan. This Province extends as far as the Frontiers of the Cara Kol Pakks and Callmaks, and conſiſts for the molt Jangiſhar. Jangiſbar is a little Province near the right Bank of the Southern Branch of the River Amu, which is of no great Conſequence at 1 The Country of Burma is one of the larger Country. Provinces of Chowarazm, to the Eaſt of the Town of Vafir, towards the Frontiers of Great Melons the Bucharia. 'Tis very fertile and populous, and veft. froduces the moſt delicious Melons in all the Country of Chowarazi. Baijalkiri. Baijalkiri is a little Province to the North of the Town of Urgens, which is very fandy and deſart, becauſe it wants Water. Kefilrabat. Keſilrabat is a little Province towards the Banks of the River Kheſell or Kefill, to the North-Weſt of the little 'Town of Tuk : This little Country is very populous, and produces plenty of all ſorts of delicious Fruits. Gardan. Gardanchaft is a large Province of Chowarazm chaft. ſituate between the Towns of Chajuk and Haf . faraſſap, where their is pretty good Paſturage . The Country of Gardanchaft is almoſt wholly inhabited by the Sarts. Jangiarisk. The Country of Jangiarick is a ſmall Pro vince on the Frontiers of Great Bucharia, at the foot of the Mountains which feparate thoſe two Dominions, to the North of the River Amu, Bakirgan. The Country of Bakirgan is a large Province Tuk. Kuigan. part Ch. HI. ſubject to the Uzbeks. 437 part in nothing but vaſt Plains of the Nature of all the other fandy Grounds of Grand Tatary, producing excellent Paſture. The Country of Ikzi-Kumani is a little Pro-Ikzi-Ku- vince of Chowarazm,towards the Southern Bank mani. of the River Kbefell, to the Weſt of the Terri- tory of Chajuk. [This ſeems to be a Remains of the Comani or Cumani, a warlike Nation who for a long time poſſeſs'd the Country along the North ſide of the Caſpian Sea as far as the River Don, till con- quer'd by Zingis Chan and his Succeſſors in Kipzak, from whom in all probability this Pro- vince took its Name.] The Country of Chika is a little Province Chika on the South ſide of the River Kheſell, to the Eaſt of the Territory of Tuk, and Weſt of the Country of Ikzi Kumani. The Country of Tarchan, is a little Province Tarchan, ſituate to the North of the River Khefell, to the Weſt of the Country of Bakirgan, it abounds in excellent Paſtures ; but 'tis not cultivated at preſent. The Country of Bamaburinak, is a little Pro-Bamaburi- vince of Chowarazm, ſituate to the North of the nak. River Khefell, towards the Southern Coaſt of the Lake of Arall, to the Weſt of the Country of Tarcban. The Country of Kogertlik, is a large Pro-Kogera vince, ſituate on the Frontiers of Great lik. Bucharia, to the North of the Province of Jangiarik. The Country of Arall is a large Province of Arall. Chowarazm, towards the Shore of the Cal- pian Sea, extending from the Mountains of Abulchan and the North ſide of the old Mouth of the Northern Branch of the Ri- 438 The Kingdom of Chowarazm Part 1. ver Amu which is now dry, as far as the Fron tiers of the Cara-kallpaks. This part of the Country of Chowrazm is at preſent almoſt ſolely inhabited by Turkmanns, who find there, in many Places, excellent Paſture for their Flocks ; but generally this Province is mountainous, ſandy and barren: It draws its Name from the Lake of Arall, hereafter de fcribed. [Beſides the Provinces above deſcribed, you find others in our Tatar Hiſtorian, particularly thoſe of Abulchan and Dehiſtan, p. 235. and it was to be wiſh'd that the French Editor had diſ- tributed Memoirs of this kind a little more libe- rally, from the fanie Store-houſe out of which he hath given us theſe. However there is reaſon to hope he will not long detain them from the Publick, becauſe he has declar'd himſelf an E- nemy to that Practice, wiſhing ſome body would publiſh Mr. de la Croix's Tranſlation of that part of Fadlallah’s Hiſtory of the Mogulls and Tåtars which is in the French King's Library, and which being drawn from the Fountain-head, muſt, as that Gentleman well obſerves, in all likelihood be an excellent Book in its kind.] TO W N . Urgens, Urgens is at preſent the Capital of the Coun- Capital of try of Chowarazm : This Town is ſituate in a great Plain to the North of the River Amu, in 39° 50' Lat. and 25 German Leagues from the Eaſtern Shores of the Caſpian Sea. Formerly The City of Urgens has been very conſiderable confidera. in the Ages paſt; but ſince the Tatars have poſ- ſeſs’d it, and the Northern Arm of the River Amu, which formerly ran by the Walls of this Town, has taken another Courſe, as we ſhall ob- ſerve in the next Section, it is much decay'd; ſo that at preſent it is no more than a pitiful great ſcambling Town abouta League in compaſs, hav- Chowa- razm. ble. ing Ch. II. ſubject to the Uzbeks. 439 Cover'i Street on Bazar. ing Walls of Brick bak'd in the Sun, with a kind of Ditch very narrow and full of Rubbiſh in ſeveral Places; the Houſes are no better than paultry Cabbins of Earth : 'Tis true there is a Caſtle ruia Caſtle built with Brick, but ſo ruinous that ſcarce nouso a fourth Part of it is tenantable; and the Brick Moſques which are ſeen there are almoſt in as bad Condition ; for the Tatars of the Country of Chowarazm, as well as all the other Tatars, are very good at deſtroying Buildings, but they have very little Inclination to build or only pre- ſerve them, unleſs a greater Force compels them whether they will or not. The only thing which they take any care of at preſent, is a great broad Street towards the middle of the Town, which is cover'd above from one end to the o- ther, to preſerve the Goods ſold there from the Injury of the Weather, becauſe this Street ſerves for the Market of the whole Town. The Country about Urgens is very barren at Neigh- preſent, on account of the River Ámu having bourhood alter'd its Courſe, which has depriv'd the Inha- barren. bitants of the Conveniency of watering their Grounds. The Chans of the Country of Chowarazm com-Chan rem monly reſide in Winter in the Town of Urgens ; ſides here but in Summer they incamp on the Banks of the in Winter. River Amu, or in ſome other agreeable Place of the Country, according to the conjuncture of Time and the diſpoſition of their Affairs, There is at preſent very little Trade at Urgens, Little notwithſtanding that Town is very conveniently Trade at ſituate for that purpoſe, becauſe it is the Ren-preſent . dezvous of all the Buſineſs which is carry'd on between the Buchars and the Provinces ſituate to the Weſt of the Caſpian Sea ; but as foreign Merchants find no Security among the Moham- medan Tatars, neither for their Perſons nor Effects, 440 The Kingdom of Chowarazm Part I. mous. Effects, as we have already obſervd elſewhere, it muſt be a very extraordinary Caſe which can prevail on them to expoſe themſelves to ſo great Hazards. The ordinary Duties which Merchants Duties 3 pay at Urgens are only 3 per Cent. but the extra- per Cent. ordinary amounts very often beyond the whole Merchandizes. [What Urgen's was before the Arabian Con- queſt, does not as yet appear, for want of fuller Hiſtories of thoſe Times ; only as we know Chowa Chowarazm was then, as it always had been from razm a:- Antiquity, a noted Country, and poſſibly an In- ways fa- dependent Kingdom, and not in the Hands of ſo deſtroying a People as the Mohammedan Tatars, we may ſuppoſe the Capital to have been in a flouriſhing Condition. Ürgens Urgens ſeems to be the fame City which was formerly called Chowarazm; for M. de la Croix * obſerves that Charizme (as he writes it) was af- Corcang, ter the time of Zingis Chim called Corcang by the Orcang, Perſians, and Orcang by the Moguls. In the Ta- bles of Abu’lfeda, Naſir al-din and Ulugh Beg, publiſhed by our Graves, we find two Corcangs, Great Corcang, or Nucorcang and Corcang the Leſs, or Forjaniyah of Chowarazm, to diſtinguiſh it , likely, from Jorganiyah of Perſia. The firſt was Capital of Chowarazm f, and both were ſituate on the Weſt ſide of the Gibun, ten Miles aſun- der. tt Jenkinſon calls it Urgences and in the Notes collected by Richard Johnſon, his Fellow Traveller, from the Bogbar Merchantz:?tis call’d Urgenſ and'Urgenſe, which comes near the Name given by our Tatar Author. Urgens has not always been the Capital of merly Mc-Chowarazm, Abu?lfeda ji tells us that Cath was tropolis. † Aba’lfeda, po 23, 26. tt Purchas, Vol. 3: called Chowa- razm, Cath for- * Hift. Gingh. p. 240. # Page 23 formerly Ch. II. ſubject to the Uzbeks. 441 formerly the Metropolis : How long it conti- nued fo is uncertain. 'When the Governor of Gorgan in Perſia ſurpriz’d Abu Abdalla, * Go- vernor of Chowarazm in the Reign of Nuh ibn Manſur, of the Family of Samman, he found him in Kat; but we muſt not conclude from thence that it was the Capital: nor, if we did, could we affirm it continued ſo under the firſt Dynaſty of Chowarazmian Kings, contemporary with Mahmud Gazni. Nor can we be poſitive upon what occaſion the Royal Seat was remov'd; probably it was on account of the Inundation which Abuʼlfeda † tells us once ruined it: But this we are ſure of, that the ſecond Dynaſty fixt their Seat at Urgens, and it has continued the Capital ever ſince, except now and then that the Chans thought fit to reſide for a while at Wa- zir, Chajuk, or ſome other Place, as we find in the Courſe of the foregoing Hiſtory of the Uz- bek Chans of Chowarazm. As poor a State as it is reduc'd to now, it Formerly was once a very rich and populous City, as were great and all the other cities of this country. In the Hegra papu.com.cn 582, when Sultan Shab went to beſiege it #, 1186. the Inhabitants who had ſubmitted to his Brother Takaſh were ſo numerous, that to Thew how much they deſpiſed his Power, they kept their Gates open in his View; and thirty ſix Years after, when Zingis Chan | took it in Heg. 618, A.D. 1221, the Moguls put 100000, ſome ſay 200000, of the Inhabitants to the Sword. Ur- gens (for I take it to be the ſame with the City Chowarazm) began to flouriſh again under the Family of the Sofis, and was a great City when Timur-bec having taken it from Yuſuf Sofi, and * Teix. p. 160. † Deſc, Chow. apud Hudſon. Pag. 23. # Herbelor in Tacaſh. || Hift. Geng. 296. VOL. II. E conquer'd 442 The Kingdon of Chowarazm Part I. , a conquer’d the Kingdom *, cauſed it ſome Years after Heg. 790, A.D. 1388. to be raz'd to the very Foundations and fowed with Barley : 'Tis likely it was repair'd three Years after, when by Timur's Order the Country was re-peopled and reſtor’d to its antient Splendor ; but from that time we may conclude Urgens never was able to recover it ſelf; and the Government of the Uzbeks, which it has ſince fallen under, fo hurtful to Trade, joined to the Inconveniencies ariſing from the Courſe of the River Amu being turn'd off from the Town, has reduc'd it to the poor Condition which it is in at preſent. As to the Situation of Urgens, tho I ſhould be inclined rather to place it with the Author of the Remarks in 390 50'Lat. than according to Fen- kinſon in 42° 18 ; yet it muſt be owned the lat- ter agrees beſt with the Reports of Travellers, which place it at an equal diſtance of about fif- teen days Travel from the River Jaik and Bo- chara ; whereas by the Situation given it by the French Editor, it appears to be almoſt as far a- gain from Urgens to the Waik, as to Bochard, tho the Road is not near ſo good.] Tuk, Tuk is a little Town of the Country of Chow warazm, ſituate fix Leagues to the N. E. of Ur- of the River Kbeſeli. Chajuk. Chajuk is a Town towards the Borders of Great Bucharia, ſituate in 40° 45' of Latitude, half a Day's Journey from the River Kbe. ſell . 'Tis the beſt Town of all the Country of Chowarazm, next to Urgens ; yet'tis not conſide- rable, in regard all the Houſes are no better than miſerable Cabins, as inconvenient within as without a bi * Hift. Timur-bec, p. 306. # Ibid. p.7: 0 The Ch. II. ſubject to the Uzbeks. 443 The neighbouring Country is fertil enough, but very ill huſbanded ; nevertheleſs one ſees there ſome Vines which the Sarts who dwell in this Town take care to cultivate: They make alſo a ſort of red wine, which is pretty good. The Town of Waſir is ſituate towards the Wafiro Northern Bank of the River Amu, in 39° 45' Lat. and 88° 30' Long. 'Tis very inconſidera- ble at preſent, as well as all the other Towns of that Country Kumkala is a ſmall Town in the middle of Kumkala, the Country of Chowarazm, to the North of the Town of Wafir, which is not worth taking no- tice of. The Town of Kaht is ſituate in 41° 45' Kaht. Latitude, on the North ſide of the River Kbe- ſell, towards the Frontiers of Great Bucharia : 'Tis in a very pitiful State at preſent, and is of no Conſideration but on account of its Paſſage over the River Kbefell (tho formerly it had been the Capital of Chowarazm before Urgens became the Royal Seat, as we have already obſerv'd.] Haſſaraſjap is a Town ſituate upon the Haſſaraſ- North ſide of the River Kbefell, in 40° 45' Гар. Lat. and 89 Deg. of Long. it is become in- conſiderable ſince it hath fallen into the Hands of the Uzbek Tatars. Mankiſblak, is a ſmall Town of the Country Mankiſh- of Chowarazm, upon the shore of the Caſpian lak. Sea, on the North ſide of the Mouth of the Southern Branch of the River Amu in 38° 30' Lat. The Town is nothing conſiderable in it felf, conſiſting of about 700 Houſes built of Earth, Excellent no better than miſerable Cabbins; but its Port on the Caſpian Sea is magnificent, and the only one to be found in all that Sea : 'Tis large, fe- E 2 Pors. cure 444 The Kingdom of Chowarazm Part I. cure and deep: and in any other hands but thoſe of the Tatars, this would be a Place where in a very little time a conſiderable Trade might be eſtabliſh'd, but at preſent 'tis very rare to fee any trading Ships arrive there. As the Tatars do not care for the Neighbourhood of the Sea, this Town is inhabited at preſent only by Turk- manns, who accuſtom themſelves more eaſily to the Inconveniencies of the Water. Jenkin Anthony Jenkinſon places very erroneouſly the fon's Er- Port of Mankiſblák, which he calls Mangusſlave, ror about in 45 Deg. of Lat. which is a great Objection to the Fidelity of his Relation of the Uzbek Tatars. [There are ſeveral other Towns in Chowa- razm, as are to be met with, p. 235 of the for- mer Part, and elſewhere; beſides the Uzbeks of this Country have ſome Towns to the South of the River Amu, in Choraſan; as Duruhn, Naſai , Iburd, Mabana, Bagabat, Jaurſurdi and Meru , which they have from time to time conquerd from the Perſians.] tude. SECT. IV. A Deſcription of the Rivers Amu and Kheſell, and of the great Lake of Arall. River Amu. TH THE River of Amu is the famous Oxus of the Antients, it has its Source to the N.N.E. of the Kingdom of Caſhmir, toward the Bor- ders of Little Bucharia, in thoſe high Moun- tains which ſeparate the Dominions of the Great Mogul from Grand Tatary in 39° 30° of Latit . This River traverſes all Great Bucharia, running from Eaſt to Weſt, and continuing its Courſe in the Ch. II. ſubject to the Uzbeks. whicft to the 445 Branches. the ſame Line. It divides in the Country of Divides Chowarazm, 40 Leagues from its Mouth, into into two two Branches ; whereof that on the Left pur- ſuing its Courſe Weſtward, diſcharges it felf in the Caſpian Sea towards the Borders of the Country of Aſtarabad, which belongs to the Crown of Perſia, in 38° 20' of Lat. but the Northern Right Hand Branch which paſs’d heretofore by Branch the City of Urgens, and threw it ſelf likewiſe in-changes to the Caſpian Sea twelve Leagues to the North its Courſe, of the former, having eighty Years ago quitted its antient Channel ſıx Leagues from the Place where it ſeparated from the other Arm, turn’d its Courſe to the North Weſt, and threw itſelf into the River Kheſell on the other ſide of the little Town of Tuk; inſomuch that its old Chan- nel before the City of Urgens is at preſent quite dry : which has very much diminiſhed the Inha- bitants of that Town, and the Parts about it, who by that means cannot find Water ſufficient to moiſten their Lands; which as fruitful as were, when well water'd, produce nothing at all ſince the River has faild. This River a-Full of bounds with all ſorts of excellent Fiſh, and its Fishe Sides are the moſt charming in the World. 'Tis upon its Banks that thoſe excellent Melons and Melons, all thoſe other delicious Fruits do grow, which are ſo much in requeſt in Perſia and the Indies, and which they carry even into Ruſſia. This is the fame River which is called Dſay- hun (Gayhun or Gibun] p. 119, and elſewhere ; Amu, the Name by which the Uzbeks and Per- Jians call it at preſent, being intirely unknown to the Oriental Hiſtorians that have written of the Affairs of theſe Provinces [who generally call it the Gihun, which Name poſſibly was gi. ven it by the Arabs.] they w E 3 The 446 The Kingdom of Chowarazm Part I, River Khefell 1t Banks Paſtures which can The River Khefell, or Khefill, as the Uzbek Tatars call it, is the famous Daria, which made the famous ſo much Noiſe in the publick News-Papers ſome Years ago : But by the way it muſt be obſervd, that the word Daria is a general Term, which among the Uzbek Tatars ſignifies a River. Its Springs. This River riſes in the Mountains, which fe- parate the Dominions of Contaiſh, Grand Chan of the Callmaks, from Great Bucharia, about the 43 Deg. of Lat. and 96° 30' of Longit. Its Courſe is almoſt due Weſt, and having run about 150 German Leagues, it diſcharges ſelf into the Caſpian Sea in 40°30' of Lat. 35 German Leagues to the North of the Southern Mouth of the River Amu. The sides of the Kheſell are exceeding fertil fruitful, wherever they are cultivated ; but the greateſt part of them are neglected by the Tatars wha inhabit the Provinces which it waters : neither do they vouchſafe to make uſe of the excellent Iw tho they are much better than thoſe which they find along the Amu. No good At preſent there is not one conſiderable Town Town on to be ſeen all along this River ; and the few ſmall it. Towns which one finds are half deſart, becauſe 2 the Uzbek I the Uzbek Tatars of Great Bucharia and of Cho: warazm have an equal deſire to be near the Per- fian Frontiers, where they find a better Oppor- tunity of exerciſing their Talents, than towards the Frontiers of the Callmaks and Kara Kall- paks. Branch of 'Tis into the River Khefell, on the other ſide the Amu of the little Town of Tuk, that the Northern runs into Branch of the River Amu hath diſcharg’d it ſelf for about theſe eighty Years paſt, after quitting its antient Channel which paſs'd before the City Urgens, as we have obſerv'd elſewhere, which has 14 Ch. II. fubject to the Uzbeks. 447 has extremely increas'd the Waters of that Ri- ver ; but of late Years the Tatars of Chowa- razm have alſo turn'd the Courſe of the Kheſell, ſo that it empties it ſelf no longer into the Caf- pian Sea, which happen'd in this manner. The late Emperor of Ruſſia having it much The Occa at heart to render his Dominions flouriſhing by turning means of Trade, bent his Thoughts continually the Courſe whatever might facilitate that Deſign; and of the Ri. perceiving that a Communication betwixt Sibe- ver Khe. fell. ria and the Southern Parts of Aſia would con- tribute exceedingly thereto, he judged it might beſt be carry'd on by means of the River Sirth, which water'd the Country of Turkeſtan; ſuppo- ſing, as it was very natural to do, that it muſt fall into the Caſpian Sea. To that end he or- der'd ſeveral People, ſkill'd in Sea Affairs, to accompany the Coſaks of Jaik in ſeveral of their Expeditions along the Coaſts of the Cafe pian Sea, in order to find out the Mouth of the River Sirth. Theſe People finding that no con- fiderable River diſcharg'd it ſelf into the Cas- pian, between the Yemba and the Amu, except the River Khefell, concluded that muſt be the River they look'd for ; and what confirm’d them in the Miſtake, was, the Cofaks aſſuring them that River was called Daria, which they knew alſo to be the Name of the River they were in ſearch of, without knowing that it was a general Name for all Rivers. Wherefore having ſounded the Entrance of Expedition that River, and obſerv'd ſeveral Marks whereby Of Becko- to know it again, they made their Report ac- the River cordingly, and thereupon the deceaſed Emperor Daria. of Ruſſia reſolvd at laſt in 1719, to ſend one Brigadier Beckowitz by the way of Aſtrachan with 2500 Men to poſſeſs himſelf of the En- trance of that River. He pitch'd upon that Offi- E 4 448 The Kingdom of Chowarazm Part 1. Tatars di. fell into Officer purpoſely, becauſe being a Circaſſian by Extraction, and underſtanding thorowly the Tatar Language, he ſeem'd more likely to ſuc- ceed than another. Nevertheleſs the Tatárs growing jealous to vert the ſee him come ſeveral times to obſerve the River Share The Khefell , and perceiving on the other hand by the Openings which they were obliged from the Lake time to time to make in that River for watering Arall. their Lands, that it would be eaſy to turn it, and cauſe it to fall into the Lake of Arall, by means of certain low Lands which lay on that ſide, they reſolv’d to ſet about that Work at all hazards ; and to that end they let out the River in ſo many different Places, that at length they found means to convey it by three ſeveral Branches into the Lake of Arall, which ſo ex- ceedingly weaken’d the Force of the true Stream of the River, that they afterwards eaſily ſtop'd the Entrance of it ; ſo that Beckowitz arriving ſome time after with his Veffels to the Mouth of the River Kbefell, found it quite dry. Never- theleſs in obedience to his Orders, he landed his Troops, and began to build ſome Forts there- bout the abouts, as well as the Ground which he found Entrance there exceeding fandy would permit: But they of the were ſcarce in a Condition of making Reſiſtance, Kherell. when the Chivinski Tatars[or Tatars of Chiva] who are the fame with the Uzbeks of Chowarazm, came down upon him with great Numbers of Troops; but Beckowitz defended himſelf with ſuch Reſo- lution, that deſpairing at laſt to conquer him by Force, they had Recourſe to Fraud. To that end the Chan of the Tatars who commanded that Body in Perſon, had him privately inform- ed, that in his Heart he was ſincerely affect- ed to the Ruſſians, and that he deſir'd nothing inore than to ſee them ſettled in his Neigh- bourhood Becko- witz builds Foris do Ch. II. fubject to the Uzbeks. T. 449 the Chan bourhood; but that he was oblig'd to oppoſe chem on that Occaſion, becauſe of the Tatar Princes his Relations and Neighbours, that he had reſolv'd to make a laft Effort next Day : and in caſe he ſucceeded no better than before, he would try to bring about an Accommoda- tion. As that Chan had cauſed Proteſtations of the Becko- ſame kind to be made at the Court of Ruſſia, by witz en. an Envoy which he had ſent thither for that Snared by purpoſe, Beckowitz thought he might give the of Cho- eaſier Credit to it, and reſolv'd to ſee what would warazm. become of it. In the mean time the Tatars did not fail, according to the Advice given him, to renew the Fight with him next Morning, nay, even contrary to their uſual Cuſtom, Numbers of them lighted off their Horſes in order to at- tack him more vigorouſly; but having been re- pulſed at length with much Loſs, the Chan fent two of his Murſas to know on what account he had landed an Army in his Dominions, and what he wanted. Whereupon Beckowitz de- manded that the Sluices made in the River ſhould be ſtop'd up, and that the Mouth of it ſhould be open'd, that the Current might take its ordi- nary Courſe : The Tatars thereupon remonſtra- ted, that they might indeed open the Entrance of the River, but that it would be of no uſe, becauſe the Water of the River ran all into the aforeſaid Channels which carry'd it into the Lake of Arall, and that with ſuch Rapidity, that it would be abſolutely impoſſible for them to ſtop them : Whereupon Beckowitz propos'd that they ſhould give him a certain Number of Hoſtages, and he would go and do it with his own Troops. As that was juſt what the Tatars wilh'd, they did not fail to agree to all his Demands, after hav- ing 450 The Kingdom of Chowarazm Part I. ing however done all they thought neceſſary to draw him into the Snare. Becko- Purſuant to this Agreement, Beckowitz ſet for witz and ward with his Troops to go and open the Mouth his Men of the River, having left fome Men to guard cut off his Forts : But the Hoſtages which had been given him, and who ſervd at the ſame time for Guides, led him by Places quite deſart, where there were only ſome Holes of ſtanding Water , neither were they ſufficient for all his Men; fo that after five days March, Beckowitz and his Troops found themſelves quite deſtitute of Wa- ter: and then their Guides propos’d, as of them. ſelves, to divide into different Bodies, and to march by different Roads, that they might the more eaſily find a Supply. Beckowitz ſeeing himſelf ſo far engaged, was obliged to conſent to this Propoſal, tho he forefaw what might be the Conſequences of it; and the Ruſſians being ſeparated into different Bodies, the Tatars came and ſurrounded them one after another, and ſlay- ing Beckowitz with moſt of his Men, carry'd the relt into Slavery. After which, thoſe who were left to guard the Forts, did not fail to reimbark as faſt as they could, and return to Aſtrachan. Gold Sand This is all I have been able to learn touching of the Ri- that unfortunate Expedition ; for as to the gold ver Daria Sand which the World has been made believe a political is carry'd down that River, 'tis a Report which the Court of Ruſia has its Reaſons for not qualh. ing; but in reality it hath been knownever ſince that time what that Gold Sand was, which ’twas pretended was found in the River Sirih. 'Tis by this Accident that the River Kbeſell comes to have no Communication at preſent with the Cas; pian Sea, and that it carries all its Waters, and great part of thoſe of the River Amu, into the Lake of Arall. The Ch. II. fubject to the Uzbeks. 451 The Lake of Arall, which gives name to the Lake A. Province, is a Lake of Salt Water in the Coun-ràl. try of Chowarazm, ſituate to the North of the River Kheſell. This Lake which ſeparates the Country of Arall from the Eaſtern Provinces of Chowar azm, is one of the largeſt in the Nor- thern Afia, being above thirty German I Leagues in length from South to North, and about half as much in breadth from Eaſt to Weſt, and in all above eighty German Leagues in compaſs . Its Waters are exceeding ſalt, notwithſtanding Waters which they breed great Quantities of the fame Salt. ſort of Fiſh which is found in the Caſpian Sea. To judge by what appears, this Lake does not ſeem to have any Communication with the Caf- ſpian Sea ; and yet it receives not only all the Waters of the Rivers Sirth, and Kheſell, but al- ſo thoſe of ſeveral other Rivers of leſs impor- tance, without over-flowing its ordinary Bounds, or having any apparent Channel whereby it might diſcharge that great Quantity of Water which is continually running into it ſo many ways. The Cara Kallpaks, who poſſeſs the Northern Salt made Coaſt of the Lake of Arall, towards the Mouth of the Wa- of the River Sirth, and the Turkmanns of the Country of Arall, convey in the e Summer the Waters of this Lake, by means of certain ſmall Canals into the neighbouring fandy Plains, to ſuch a height as they think proper, and the moiſture of the Waters exhaling by degrees with the Heat of the Sun, leaves at length all the Sur- face of thoſe Plains cover'd with a fine Cruſt of Cryſtalline Salt, where every one goes and ga- thers as much as is neceſſary for the Occaſions of terá his little Family startar la The 452 The Kingdom of Chowarazm Part I. The Tatars of Chowarazm, as well as thoſe of the Caſatſhia Orda, and the Cara Kallpaks have no other Salt but what is drawn in this manner from the Lake of Arall. 1990 30 Bannerc si sunt CH A P. III. 1010 cm Name. [TH A Deſcription of GREAT BUCHA- RIA or MA WARA’LNA HR, ſubject to the Uzbeks. atly vid ghait ol somo oyresgad SECT. I, 12 h The Name, Extent, and Situation of Great Bucharia. hodina 90 THE Country of Great Bucharia is the ſame which the Arabians call’d Ma Wa- ra’lnahr, which fignifies what lies beyond the Ri- stata as ver, and is little other than a Tranſlation of Tranfoxana, the Name given by the Romans to the fame Provinces. Theſe were indefinite Terms, including the Countries thoſe Powers poffeffed beyond the River Oxus or Gibun, which at different times were of different Extents, tho generally Mawara’lnahr ſignified all the Lands between that River and the Sibun, which ſeparated them from thoſe of the Turks, who during the Dominion of the Arabs in thoſe Parts ſpread very far over Grand Tatary, Great Bua charia is alſo comprehended under the Name of Turan, which is likewiſe given by the Arabs and Perſians to the Countries North of the River Amu or Gibun, and includes a conſider- able part of what, before the Uzbeks conquerd it, Chap. III. ſubject to the Uzbeks. 453 it, took its Name of Zagatai from the ſecond Son of Zingis Chan.] The Country of Turan is taken (p. 171.) in Turan. a Senſe oppoſite to the Country of Iran, and in that Signification it includes all the Countries which lie to the North of the River Amu, juſt as the Country of Iran denotes all which lie to the South of the ſame River ; but in its true Signification, the Country of Turan com- prehends only that ſpace of Country which is a bounded by the Icy Sea, the River Jenifea, and the Mountains of Caucaſus ; which is preciſely that which we at preſent call Siberia, as ap- pears from Page 209. [Turan and Iran, which are commonly op- Turan and poſed to one another, are general Terms made Iran. to expreſs the Dominions on each ſide of the River Amu ; but in a proper Senſe Iran feems to ſignify no more than Perſia when in its greateſt Extent: tho ſome think it only includes the Countries between the River Amu and the Turan, Tigris. And Turan implies the Country of Tur Country of or Turk, which ſtrictly takes in only. Turkeſtan, Turke- Ma wara’lnabr and ſome of the neighbouring ſtan, Countries, which were known to the Arabians and Perſians before Zingis Chan; in whoſe Hiſtories that Name, which comes from them, often occurs. So that I cannot agree with the Not Sibe Author of the Remarks, that by Turan (p. 141.) ria. is meant Siberia ; tho (p. 209.) ſomething is ſaid which ſeems to favour it, viz. That Kutzium Chan was driven by the Ruſſians, in 1595, out of the Country of Turan, where he reigned : And it appears by Chap. xii. Seft. 1. that he re- fided at Siber now Tobolſkoy, then the Capital of Siberia. But perhaps inſtead of Turan there, it ſhould be written Tura, to denote the Coun- try about the River Tura; and this Opinion ſeems 454 Great Bucharia Part 1 bek. * Shai- ſeems confirm'd by (P. 131.) where the Country of Tura is exprefly mention'd together with Ruſſia and Bulgaria, without doubt, to ſignify the Country about the River Tura, which falls into the Oby over againſt Tobolſkoy: And I am ſo well ſatisfy'd of this, that I have made no Scruple in the aforeſaid Place (P. 209.) to write Tura inſtead of Turan, Great Bu Some, but very improperly, call this Coun- charia im- try Uzbek, as if the Name of the Conquerors properly muſt neceſſarily paſs to the Country. If any called Uzel part of this great Continent ought to be callà ſo, it ſhould be that between the Rivers raik and Sir, from whence the Uzbeks Uzbeks came, and to which Mirkond refers when he tells us bek Khan came out of Uzbek and drove Mirza Babor, the firſt Great Mogul, out of Ma wa- ra’lnahr : But theſe are Names given by foreign Hiſtorians and Geographers to Countries, and which are intirely unknown to the Natives.] Great Bu. Great Bucharia, in its preſent State, compre- charia, hends preciſely Sogdiana and Bastriana of the An- tient Corn.tients, with their Dependence. [That, I am a- tries it in- fraid, is what we are not able to determine, no- cludes. thing being more uncertain than the Limits af- ſigned to foreign Countries in the antient Au- thors.] 'Tis ſituate between the 34 and 44 Degrees of Latitude, and the 92 and 107 Degrees of Bounds. Longitude. The Country of the Callmaks bounds it on the North; Little Bucharia or the Kingdom of Caſhgar on the Eaſt; the Domi- nions of the Great Mogul and Perſia on the South; and the Country of Chowarazm on the Weft. So that it is not leſs than 150 German Miles in its greateſt length, nor does it want much of it in its greateſt breadth. * Teixeira, p. 319. what an- Situation. Extent. It Ch. III. ſubječt to the Uzbeks. 455 go ſteal, lazy. It muſt be confeſs'd Nature has denied no-The beſt thing to this fine Country to make living in itPart of Tatary agreeable : The Mountains abound with the richeſt Mines ; the Valleys are of an aſtoniſhing Fertility in all ſorts of Fruits and Pulſe ; the Fields are cover'd with Graſs the height of a Man ; the Rivers ſwarm with excellent Fiſh; and Wood, which is ſo ſcarce all over the reſt of Grand Tatary, is found here in great Plenty in ſeveral Parts : In ſhort it is the beſt cultiva- ted and inhabited of all the Grand Tatary. But Tatar Inhabitants of this country, who are na Tatar Bri turally ſo lazy that they would rather pillage, rob and kill their Neighbours, than apply themſelves to improve the Benefits Na- ture fo liberally offers them. na- habitants SE CT. II. Of the Inhabitants of Great Bucharia. TH "HE Inhabitants of Great Bucharia are, I. The Buchars or Tagiks, who are the antient Inhabitants. II. The Zagatais who are Tatars that fettled there under Zagatais ſecond Son of Zingis Chan. And, III. The Uzbek Ta- tars, who are the preſent Poffeffors. 1. The Buchars or Tagiks. All the Towns both of Great and Little Bu-Tag iks or charia, from the Frontiers of Chowarazm as far as Burgers. are inhabited by the Buchars, who are the antient Inhabitants of thoſe Provinces with regard to the Tatars, who are at preſent Maf- ters of them. 'Tis for this Reaſon that thro- out the Eaſt they are call'd Buchars ; but the Tatars China, 456 Part 1 Great Bucharia Form. Features very beautiful. Both Men and Women Tatars commonly call them Tagiks, and that • Word in their Language ſignifies nearly the ſame as Burgeſs. The Buchars are commonly of the ordinary Size, but well ſet, and very fair complexion'd conſidering the Climate they live under ; they have for the moſt part large Eyes, black and lively ; are Hawk-noſed ; their Faces are well ſhap'd ; their Hair black, and very fine ; their Beards thick : In ſhort, they partake nothing of the Deformity of the Tatars, among whom they inhabit. Women. Their Women are commonly large and well- ſhaped, having the Complexion and all the the wear Shifts and Drawers of Calicoe ; but the Men wear beſides a Caftan of ſome quilted Habit of Silk or Calicoe, which reaches to the Calf of the Men. the Leg, with a round Cloth Bonnet ſhapd much after the Poliſh Faſhion, having a large Fur Border : Some of them alſo wear Turbans like the Turkiſh. They tie theſe Caftans about the Middle with a Girdle of a kind of filk Crape which goes ſeveral times round the Body, and when they go abroad they throw over Caftan a long Cloth Gown faced, and even lined in Winter with Fur. Their Boots are made like the Perſian Buſkins, but not altogether fo neat ; and they have the Art of preparing Horſe Hides for the Purpoſe after a very ſingular manner. The Women wear long Gowns of Calicoe or Silk, which are pretty full, and hang looſe about the Body. Their Slippers ſhaped like thoſe worn by the Women in the North of the Indies ; and they cover their Heads with a little flat, colour'á Bonnet, let- Womens Habit. are ting Ch. III. fubject to the Uzbeks. 457 any account, and trouble themſelves only about ting their Hair hang down the Back in ſeveral Treffes adorn'd with Pearl and other Jewels. All the Buchars profeſs the Mohammedan Wor-Buchars ſhip, and, except in ſome few Ceremonies, Mohamme, dans. come near the Tradition of the Turks. They dwell in the Towns and Villages of both the Bucharias ; and ſubſiſt intirely by Commerce or Trades, which they follow. The Trade of Trade to thoſe Provinces is wholly in their Hands, nei-all Parts. ther the Callmaks nor the Uzbek Tatars med- ling with it in any manner : And as it is very rare to ſee foreign Merchants arriving among them, eſpecially in thoſe Parts where the Mo- hammedan Tatars are Maſters, the Buchars go in Crouds to China, the Indies, Perſia, and Sibe- ria, where they trade to very conſiderable Ad- vantage. Altho they poſſeſs all the Towns of thoſe Never Provinces they never meddle with Arms upon with Arms 'or Poli- their own Affairs, paying the Callmaks and ricks. Uzbek Tatars, who are in poſſeſſion of the Country, a certain Tribute, regulated yearly for every Town and Village ; for which Rea- ſon the Tatars deſpiſe them extremely, treating them as cowardly, ſimple People, as may be obſerved in ſeveral places of this Book. We are utterly at a loſs whence the Buchars Original o the Bu- draw their Original, and they are ignorant of chars una it themſelves ; nevertheleſs they know by Tra-known e- dition that they are not originally of Bucharia, ven to and that they came thither from afar off. Nei themſelves ther are they divided into Tribes like the Tatars, and many other Eaſtern People : Upon which, thoſe who labour to reconcile ſacred Hiſtory with profane, take occaſion to ſurmiſe, that the Buchars are the Deſcendants of the Twelve Tribes of Iſrael, which Salmanaſſer, King of VOL. II. F Affyria, meddle 458 Great Bucharia Part I. the Twelve Tribes. Suppoſed to Aſſyria, carried into the Kingdom of the Medes, be the re- agreeable to what the Scripture informs us, mainder of 2 Kings xviii. And as 'tis obſerv'd that the Buchars have much the Appearance of feres, and that they have many Cuſtoms which ſeem to have much Conformity with certain Cere- monies of that Nation, it goes exceeding far to confirm them in that Opinion ; but for my part I dare determine nothing thereupon, be. cauſe thoſe Preſumptions appear to me too weak for convincing Proofs in ſo nice a Point. II. The Zagatai Tatars. Zagatais The Tatars, who were Subjects of Zagatai the subjects Chan, ſecond Son of Zingis Chan, who had for of Zagatai. his Share Great Bucharia and Chowarazm (rather a part of it, with the Country of the Vigurs or Oighurs, and Caſhgar] retain'd, after the Death of their Mafter, the Name of Zagatais, which they had aſſum'd during his Life ; inſomuch that thoſe Provinces from that time bore the Name of Zagatai, and the Tatars which inha- bited it, that of Zagatai Tatars ; till Shabacht Sultan, at the Head of the Uzbek Tatars, ha- ving conquer'd thoſe Provinces after he had driven out the Deſcendants of Tamerlain, the Name of Zagatais gave place to that of the Uzbeks ; ſo that there is no more mention at preſent of the Name of Zagatai Tatars in Great Bucharia and the Country of Chowarazm, only to preſerve the Genealogy of divers Tatar Tribes which are ſettled in theſe Provinces, and to diſ- tinguiſh the Tatars who firſt poſſeſs'd that Coun- try, from thoſe who are the preſent Maſters of it; for, as to the reſt, theſe two Branches of Tatars are ſo well mix'd together now, that they make but one individual Body, which is com, priſed Ch. III. Subject to the Uzbeks. 459 priſed under the Name of Uzbek Tatars ; which Negligence our Geographers don't obſerve, continuing ſtill of our Geo- to give the Name of Zagatai to Great Bucharia, graphers. tho 'tis more than two hundred Years ſince that Name has been aboliſh'd. The Troops of the Great Mogul of India are alſo call'd Žagatais by the Orientals, becauſe they were the Tatars of this Province which con- quer'd it. III. The Uzbek Tatars. The Uzbeks who poſſeſs this Country are gene- Uzbeks rally reputed the moſt civiliz'd of all the Mo-civiliz’d.) hammedan Tatars, notwithſtanding they are great Robbers, as all the reſt of them are. As low as their Boots, which they wear very Habit. cloutterly, they are clothed, Men and Women, after the Perſian Faſhion, but not at all ſo cleverly; and the chief among them wear a Plume of white Heron's Feathers on their Tur- bans. Their Arms are much the ſame with the reſt Arms. of the Tatars, viz. the Sabre, the Dart, the Lance, and the Bow of a larger Size than or- dinary, which they make uſe of with much Strength and Dexterity. They have begun for Arquebus- ſome time paſt to uſe Arquebuſfes after the fes us'd of Perſian manner. When they go to War, a late. great part of their Cavalry wear Coats of Mail, and a little Buckler to defend them againſt the Strokes of the Sabre. The Tatars of Great Bucharia pique them- Robuft and ſelves on being the moſt robuſt and brave of brave. all the Tatars, and without doubt they muſt be a courageous People, ſeeing the Perſians who are naturally very brave, are yet in ſome mea- ſure afraid of them. F 2 The 460 Great Bucharia Part 1, Women War. upon Occaſion. Well made The Women alſo of this Country value them- courageous.ſelves for an approved Bravery; and the Sieur Bernier relates to that purpoſe a very roman- tick Account, which was given him by an Em- baſſador of the Chan of Samarkant, who came to felicitate Aureng Zeb upon his Advancement Often go to to the Throne of the Great Moguls. The truth of the Matter is, that the Tatar Women of Great Bucharia, go often to War with their Huſbands, and do not fear coming to Blows The Women are for the moſt part very well and hand-made, and paſſably handſom, and there are to Som. be found ſome who may paſs for perfect Beau- ties in any Country. Horſes of The Horſes of theſe Tatars make but a forry an odd Ap- Appearance, having neither Breaſt nor But pearance, but ſwift tocks ; the Neck long and ſtrait like a Stick , and Ter- and the Legs very high, and no Belly ; they viceable. are beſides of a frightful Leanneſs : neverthe- leſs that does not hinder them from being ex- ceeding ſwift, and almoſt indefatigable ; and as they are eaſily maintain’d, a little Graſs tho ever ſo indifferent, and even for want of Graſs, a little Moſs ſatisfying them in caſe of need , it may be ſaid theſe are the beſt Horſes in the World for the Uſe the Tatars make of them. Diet of the Pillaw, which is boild Rice, after the Faſhion of the Orientals, and Horſe-Fleſh, are their molt delicious Meats : and Kumiſe and Arack, both made of Mare's Milk their common Drink. Language Their Language is a Mixture of the Turkiſh , of the In- Perſian, and Mogul Tongues ; nevertheleſs they habitants. are able to underſtand the Perſians and the Per- ſians them. The Subjects of the Great Mogul and the Per fians, commonly call the Tatár Inhabitants of Great Bucharia, Uzbeks, and they uſually com Tatars. prehend Ch. III. ſubject to the Uzbeks. 461 War with prehend the Tatars of Chiva inhabiting the Country of Chowarazm under the ſame Name. The Uzbeks are continually at Wars with the Uzbeks Perſians, and on that Occaſion the fine Plains always af of the Province of Choraſan lie very conveni- the Per- ent for them ; but they cannot poſſibly pene- fians, trate into the Dominions of the Great Mogul, becauſe of the high Mountains which ſeparate them, and are inacceſſible to their Cavalry. Thoſe of the Tatar Inhabitants of Great Bu- Very few charia, who feed upon their Cattle, live under dwell in Huts like their Neighbours the Callmaks, and go encamp ſometimes on one ſide, ſometimes on the other, according to the Conveniency of the Seaſon, and the Neceſſities of their Flocks; but the others, who cultivate the Lands, live in the Villages and ordinary Hamlets, for there are very few who dwell in the Towns or Bo- roughs of the Country; which are all poſſeſs’d Towns all by the antient Inhabitants of thoſe Provinces, poffefs’d by who have no Connexion with the Tatars who the antient Inhabi- are at preſent Maſters of Great Bucharia. Towns. tants, SECT. III. The Provinces and Cities of Great Bucharia. G Parts Reat Bucharia is ſubdivided into three Divided great Provinces : Of which (1.) that ofinto three Mawara’lnahr, which has the City of Samarkant for its Capital, is ſituate to the North. (2.) That of Great Bucharia, properly call’d, whoſe Me- tropolis is the City of Buchara, in the middle. And, (3.) that of Balkh to the South, the chief City whereof is Balkh. Each of theſe three Provinces hath common- ly its particular Chan, but at preſent the Chan vern'd by Each go- Ca Chan. F 3 ora 462 de manera Great Bucharia Part I. of Bucharia is in poffeffion of the Province of Ma wara’lnahr; in ſuch wiſe that all which is to the North of the River Amu, and alſo the Eaſtern Part of what lies to the South of that River is in his Hands, which makes him a very powerful Prince. [As our Tatar Author has had occaſion to mention but few of the lefſer Provinces of Great Bucharia, we have an Account only of the five following from the French Editor.] The Country of Duruganata is a large Pro- vince of Proper Bucharia, which borders up- on that of Fangiarik, of the Country of Chowa- Duruga. nata. 1azm. Gordith. The Country of Gordiſ is a large Province of Proper Bucharia, towards the Frontiers of Cho- warazm, to the Weſt of the Province of Bucha- ria. This Province is one of the moſt agreea- ble and fruitful in Great Bucharia; 'tis alſo very populous and well cultivated. Cuzin and Cuzin and Carmina are two little Provinces Carmina. of Proper Bucharia, ſituate towards the middle of the Country Jaizi. The Country of Jaizi is a large Province of Ma wara’lnabr, ſituate to the North Weſt of the City of Samarkant, towards the South ſide of the River Kbeſell. Samar- kant. Towns in the Province of Ma wara’lnahr. The City of Samarkant is ſituate in the Latitude of 41° 20' [Ulugh begh found the Latitude to be 39° 37' 23"] and 95 of Longit. ſeven Days Journey to the North of the Town of Buchara. It falls ſhort at preſent of be- ing ſo ſplendid as it was in times paſt; never- theleſs . 'tis ſtill very large and well peopled : 'Tis fortify'd with ſtrong Bulwarks of Earth, and Ch. III. ſubject to the Uzbeksa 463 Afia. and its Buildings are much in the fame Condi- tion with thoſe of the City of Buchara, except- ing that one finds ſeveral private Houſes built of Stone, there being ſome Quarries about the Town. 'Tis ſaid the City of Samarkant furniſhes the Silk Paper beautifuleft Silk Paper made in Aſia, and 'tis on bef in account of that Quality that the Paper of that Town is ſo much in requeſt all over the Eaſt. The Academy of Sciences which is in that Famous Academy Town is at preſent one of the moſt famous a- of Sciens mong the Mohammedans; and thoſe who have a ces. mind to be inſtructed in the ſeveral Parts of Learning, come from all the neighbouring Countries to perform their Studies there. The Caſtle appointed for the Reſidence of the Caſtle Chans, is one of the moſt ſpacious; but as at pre- Chan re- where the fent the Province of Mawara’lnabr has no parti- ſided fora cular Chan, it falls inſenſibly to ruin; for when merly. the Chan of Great Bucharia comes in the Sum- mer to paſs ſome Months at Samarkant, he uſu- ally encamps in the Meadows near the Town. The Country round this City produces Pears, Fruits. Apples, Raiſins and Melons of fo exquiſite a Tafte, and in ſuch plenty, that it furniſhes all the Empire of the Great Mogul, and a part of Perſia with them The little River which paſſes by the Town River, and falls into the River Amu about the 92°of Longit. would be of great Convenience to the Town, by opening a Communication with the neighbouring Dominions, if the Inhabitants had but the Induſtry to make it navigable. In ſhort, there is nothing wanting at Samarkant to carry on a very conſiderable Trade, but its having other Maſters and other Neighbours than the Moham- medan Tatars. F4 Otrar 464 Great Bucharia Part 1 Otrar. Otrar is a Town ſituate in 41° 50' Lat. towards the Frontiers of the Callmaks, on the Bank of a ſmall River, which falls into the Amu about the 99 Deg. of Longit. The Town of Otrar is not very conſiderable at preſent, nevertheleſs 'tis to be obſerv'd that Tamerlan the famous Tamerlan died here in the Year 1405 died here. of the Chriſtian Æra. [Otrar is otherwiſe called Farab, and was heretofore the Capital of Turkeſtan, when that Kingdom was in its flouriſhing Condition under Cavar Chan of Cara Kitay.] The Towns of the Province of Proper Bu- charia. Carmina. The Town of Carmina is ſituate (in the Pro- vince of the ſame Name] towards the Frontiers of the Country of Chowarazm, to the North Weſt of the City of Buchara in 40' 30' Latit . and is but inconſiderable at preſent. Wardanſi, The Town of Wardanſi is ſituate in Great Bucharia in 39 Deg. of Lat. to the Weſt of the City of Buchara towards the Frontiers of Cho- warazm : 'Tis a pretty large ſcambling Town inhabited by the Buchars, who in time of Peace traffick into Perſia and Chowarazm. Carſhi, The Town of Carſhi is ſituate in Great Bucharia upon the Southern ſide (rather at ſome diſtance to the North] of the River Amu in 38° 30' Lat. and 101 Deg. of Longit. This Town is at preſent one of the beſt of Great Bucharia, being large, populous, and better built than any other Town in that Coun- try : The Neighbourhood of it is exceeding fer- til in all ſorts of Fruits and Pulſe, and its Inha- bitants drive a great Trade in the North Parts of the Indies. Samin Ch. III. ſubject to the Uzbeks. 465 of the Samin is a lmall Town of Great Bucharia up- Samin of on the Right [or North] ſide of the River Amu, Zamin. towards the Frontiers of Perſia, in the Lat. of 38° 15' and 92° 15' of Longit. It is remarkable Paſs of the for nothing but its Paſſage over the River Amu, River which is of great Advantage to the Tatars of Amu. Great Bucharia, as being the Gate by which they are accuſtom'd to enter into the neighbouring Provinces of the Perſians. The City of Buchara, ſituate in 39° 30' of Lat. Buchara. is at preſent the Reſidence of the Chan of Great Reſidence Bucharia: This Town is of great extent, and for- - Chan. tify'd with a ſtrong Rampart fenced with Earth. 'Tis divided into three Parts, whereof the Divided in Chan's; Caſtle and what depends on it takes up three one ; the Murſas, Officers of the Court, and Parts: others belonging to the Retinue of the Chan, a- nother Part ; and the Burghers, Merchants, and other Inhabitants the third part, which is big- geft ; and in this laſt every Trade or Profeſſion has its particular Quarter ; the Moſques, the Baths, and ſuch like publick Buildings are built of Brick, and of a fine Structure ; but the other Houſes are built only of Earth. The Water of the River which paſſes by the River Wa Town is very bad, and they ſay it breeds Worms ter bad. in the Legs of thoſe who drink of it. This City is very conveniently ſituated for conveni- Trade, between Grand Tatary, Perſia, and the ent for Indies; and the Duties which are commonly Trade. paid there are very moderate, not amounting to quite 3 per cent. But on account of the extraor- dinary Oppreſſions which the foreign Merchants continually meet with there, the Trade is very ſmall at preſent. Beſides the Coin of Perſia and the Indies which Money. paſs at Buchara, there is current both Silver and Braſs Money which the Chan of Great Bu- chara cauſes to be coined. The 466 Great Bucharia Part I. Famous beks. Head of The chief of the Law has great Power in the Law. this Town, and in the Civil Wars, which ariſe froin time to time among the ſeveral Princes of the Houſe of the Chan, he uſually inclines the Balance to the ſide he declares for. The Town of Buchara fupplies the Domini- for dryed ons of the Great Mogull, and part of Perſia, with Fruit. all forts of dry'd Fruits of an exquiſite Flavour. The Towns of the Province of Balkh. Balkh. The City of Balkh is ſituate at the end of Great Bucharia, towards the Frontiers of Perſia in 370 Io' of Lat. and 92° 20' of Longit. Reſidence 'Tis the Reſidence of a Chan of the Uzbek of a Chan Tatars, who poſſeſs at preſent the ſouthern Part the . of Great Bucharia. "Îis true this Part is very fmall, in compariſon of all the reſt, which is in the Hands of the Chan of Bucharia ; but as it is extremely fertil and thorowly cultivated, the Cban nevertheleſs draws a fair Revenue out of it yearly. There is much Silk gather'd there, and the Inhabitants of the Country make very pretty Stuffs of it. Uzbek's of The Uzbeks ſubject to the Chan of Balkh, are this state the moſt civiliz'd of the Mohammedan Tatars of Great Bucharia, to which the great Trade which they have with the Perſans, and the Subjects of the Great Mogul, in all likelihood contributes much ; in other Reſpects they differ in nothing from the other Tatars of Great Bucharia, only in that they are leſs thievifh and more induſtrious. The Town of Balkb is at preſent the moſt beſt Town confiderable of all the Towns which the Moham- medan Tatars poffefs ; it is great, fair, and well Hands of peopled, and moſt of its Buildings are of Stone hammedanor Brick. Its Fortifications conſiſt of Bulwarks of Earth, fenced without with a ſtrong Wall, Silk, moſt civi- lized. Balkh the in the the Mo- tars. which Ch. III. ſubject to the Uzbeks. 467 Chan's which is high enough to cover thoſe who are imploy'd in the Defence of the Bulwark. As in time of Peace all foreign Merchants Great and other Travellers have free Liberty and Per-Trade. miſſion to tranſact their Affairs in this City, a great Trade is carry'd on there, the Town of Balkh being at preſent the Reſort of all the Buſineſs which is carry'd on between Great Bu- cbaria and the Indies ; in which a fine River which coming from the S.S. E. paſſes thro' the Suburbs of that Town, is of great uſe. That River falls into the Amu about the 38° 30' of Latit. upon the Confines of the Country of Chowarazm and Great Bucharia. The Chan's Caſtle is a great Building after Calle. the Eaſtern Faſhion ; 'tis almoſt wholly built of Marble Marble, of which there are very fine Quarries Quarries. in the neighbouring Mountains. Merchandizes pay 2 per Cent. in this Town going in and coming out; but thoſe which Goods. do nothing but paſs, pay nothing at all in this Place. Chan of 'Tis Jealouſy alone which has hitherto pre- ſerv'd the Chan of Balkh in the Poſſeſſion of his Dominions, and which always makes him find a Support from one of the neighbouring Powers, when the other appears diſpoſed to ſeize his Territories. The Town of Anderab is the moſt ſouthern Anderab. which the Uzbek Tatars poſſeſs at preſent; 'tis ſituate in 35° of Latit . and 95 of Longit. at the Foot of the Mountains which ſeparate the Do- Moun- minions of the Great Mogul and Perſia from tains. Great Bucbaria. 'Tis thro' this Town that all which paffes in No other and out of Great Bucharia into the Dominions of Paſſage the Great Mogul mult of neceſſity paſs, becauſe molestie there is no other way of croſſing the high tains. Moun- Two per Cent. on Balkh weak. Situation. 468 Part I. 3 Great Bucharia, &c. Mountains which ſeparate thoſe two States with Beaſts of Carriage. Upon this Account the Chan of Balkh conſtantly maintains a good num- ber of Soldiers in this Town, tho otherwiſe it is not very ſtrong. Quarries There are very rich Quarries of Lapis Lazuli of Lapis in the neighbourhood of Anderab, in which the Lazulid Buchar Inhabitants of the Town drive a great Trade with the Merchants of India and Perſia. Rich. For the reſt, this Town is very rich and well peopled for its bigneſs, conſidering it is but Duties. Imail . Merchandizes pay there 4 per Cent, for liberty of paſſing: Badag The City of Badag ſhan is ſituate in the Great fhan Bucharia, at the Foot of thoſe high Mountains which ſeparate the Dominions of the Mogul from Grand Tatary in 37° 30' of Latit. and a- bout 101° of Longit. It is a very antient Town, and exceeding ſtrong by its Situation in the Mountains: It is dependent on the Chan of Bu- charia, and ſerves him for a kind of Priſon where he ſhuts up all thoſe from whom he thinks it convenient to ſecure himſelf. The Town of Badag ſhan is not very big, but it is well enough built, and very populous. The Inhabitants are wealthy, by reaſon of the rich Mines of Gold and Silver, as alſo of Rubies which are in their Neighbourhood; for altho Mines of there are none who regularly work in them, yet Gold, sil- thoſe who dwell at the Foot of the Mountains, do not fail for all that of making a conſiderable Profit by the great Quantity of Gold and Silver Duft which they gather in Spring out of the Channels, which the Torrents (that fall in abun- dance from the top of thoſe Mountains when the Snow melts) are ſure to make every Year. ver and Rubies. СНАР, Ch. IV. 469 CHA P. IV. A Deſcription of the Kingdom of Little Bucharia, or Caſhgar. SE CT. I. Of its Situation, Extent, and natural Advantages: THE "HE Kingdom of Caſhgar is ſituate in the North of Afia, and extends from the 38% 30 of Latit. to the 44° 30' and from the 105 Deg. of Longit. to the 120 Deg. (including the Provinces of Turfan and Chamil which are de- pendent on it] ſo that its greateſt length is not leſs than 160 Leagues, and its greateſt breadth than 100. 'Tis bounded on the North by the Country Bounds, of the Callmaks and Mungals ; on the Eaſt by Tibet and the Defarts of Goby; on the South by the Dominions of the Great Mogul, from which it is ſeparated by the high Mountains of Imaus, which the Tatars call Mus Tag, [of which Imaus ſeems to be a Corruption] that is, the Mountains of Snow; and on the Weſt by Great Bucharia. This Country which is at preſent called Little Climate. Bucharia, is populous and fertil enough ; but on account of its great Elevation, and of the high Mountains which bound it in ſeveral Parts, eſpecially towards the South, it is much colder than it ſhould be naturally with regard to the advantageous Situation it enjoys. It is very rich in Mines of Gold and Silver, Mines of but the Inhabitants reap little Advantage by Gold and them, becauſe the Callmaks who are at preſent Maſters of Little Bucharia, are content to live peaceably by the Profit of their Cattle, and don't Silver. care 470 Little Bucharia, or Caſhgar Part I. Moun- care for Gold and Silver when it muſt coſt them much Labour: and that the Buchars who dwell the Towns and Villages of the Country can more conveniently get their Living by Com- merce than by fo hard Work as that in the Gold Duf Mines. Nevertheleſs both the one and the found in other do reap a yearly Advantage from thoſe the Chan. Mines, by the abundance of Grains of Gold nels of the which they gather every Spring out of the Gut- tains. ters, which the Torrents that fall from all fides of thoſe high Mountains when the Snow melts, leave every where; and 'cis from thence all that Gold Duſt comes which the Buchar Inhabitants of the Towns of this Country carry into the In- dies , China, and even as far as Tobolskoy in Si- beria. Musk, Much Muſk alſo is found in this Country, Precious and all ſorts of precious Stones, even Diamonds; Stores of but the Inhabitants have not the Art to poliſh or cut them, and are obliged to ſell them as rough as they find them. Subject to Little Bucharia has been poſſeſſed with all its Contailh. Dependances, [ſince the Year 1683.] by Con- taiſh, Grand Chan of the Callmaks; but ſome years ago the Chineſe, with the Aſſiſtance of the Mungals, took from him the Provinces of Cha- mill and Turfan, which are fituate towards the Deſarts of Goby, and make a part of this Coun- try, in the manner as is hereafter related. all forts. SECT. II. The principal Places in Little Bucharia. Many HERE are many Towns and Villages in Towns, but this Country, but as the Callmaks, who in bad are its Lords and Maſters, do not forſake their Order Tents, TI Ch IV. ſubject to the Callmaks. 471 Tents, 'tis eaſy to imagine that the Towns muſt be in very bad Order. The Town of Caſhgar in particular, whence Caſhgar the whole Country takes its Name, is ſituate in formerly 41° 30' Lat. towards the Frontiers of Great Bu- the Capia charia (at the Foot of the Mountains which ſe- parate the two Countries.] It was heretofore the Capital of the Kingdom of Caſhgar; but ſince the Tatars have been in Poſſeſſion of it, it has very much fallen from its former Grandure ; nevertheleſs there is ſtill a pretty good Trade carry'd on between this Town and the neigh- bouring Countries, tho it be very inconſidera- ble to what it was formerly. The Town of Yerkeen (or as the Author Yerkeen. writes it elſewhere Yerkehen] is at preſent the Capital of Little Bucharia, otherwiſe called the Country of Caſhgar. 'Tis ſituate in 42° 40' Lat. to the North of the Town of Caſhgar upon the Banks of a little River, the Waters of which are not reckon'd very wholeſom. [It is written yariouſly by Authors, Hiarkent, Jurkend, Yar- kant, and the like, of which perhaps the laſt is the true Orthography.] This Town is large, and pretty well built, Large and after the Eaſtern manner ; tho moſt of the Hou-well built. ſes are of Brick, baked in the Sun. There is a Caſtle in this City where Contaiſh Caſtle comes from time to time to reſide fome Months, Contaith when his Affairs require his Preſence on this reſides, ſide ; whence 'tis look”d upon by ſome as the when uſual Reſidence of the Grand Chan of the Call-there. maks. As the Town of Yerkeen is the Reſort of all Place of the Commerce which is carry'd on at preſent be-great tween the Indies and the North of Aſia, as alſo Trade. of that which ſubſiſts on one ſide between Tan- gut and Siberia, and on the other ſide between Great where 472 Little Bucharia, or Caſhgar. Part 1 lous. round Very rich Great Bucharia and China : 'Tis natural for it and popu. to be very rich and well peopled, eſpecially if it be conſider'd that 'tis by means of the Bu- char Inhabitants of this Town that theſe diffe- rent Countries have a Communication together, and that for this reaſon all the Profit of Trrdc muſt reſt in their hands. Country The Country round this Town is very fertil , and produces Plenty of all Fruits and Pulſe. fruitful. The prevailing Religion in the Town of Xerkeen, as in all the other Towns and Villages All Religi-of Little Bucharia is the Mohammedan ; never- ons tolera- theleſs all other Religions enjoy an entire Li- fede berty, becauſe the Callmaks, who are Maſters of this Country, make it a Scruple of Conſcience not to fuffer’any body to be moleſted on ac- count of his Religion. If the late Emperor of Ruſia had lived a lit- tle longer, he would have labour'd hard to have ſettled a regular Trade between his Dominions and the Town of Yerkeen, by the River Irtis , which would have been attended with very ad- vantageous Conſequences for the Subjects of Ruſia. Chateen The Town of Chateen is ſituate to the Eaſt of or Chotan, the Town of Yerkeen in 42 Deg. of Lat. It be- longs to Contaiſh, Grand Chan of the Callmaks, and is ſtill in a pretty flouriſhing Condition, on account of the greatTrade which is carry'd on among the Buchar Inhabitants of the Town, the Callmaks and the Merchants of the Indies, and of Tangut, who flock thither from all ſides . [This is probably the Catha Chotan of the Ori- ental Authors.] The Inhabitants for the moſt part profeſs Mohammediſm; nevertheleſs they are ſo little precite about Religion, that all the different Pagan Worſhips of the neighbouring Countries enjoy Ch. IV. fubject to the Callmaks. 473 enjoy there an entire Liberty, without any one being moleſted on that Score. The City is built of Brick, and the Country about is exceeding fruitful; it pays yearly a certain Tribute to Contaiſh, for which it enjoys his Protection, without being in any fort in- commoded by the Callmaks. ['Tis the ſame Town which the Oriental Hiſtorians call Chotan.] The Town of Yalaſagan, [called alſo Cham-Yalaſagan balik, p. 44.] ſhould be ſomewhere in the Little or Cham- balik. Bucharia, near the Borders of Great Bucharia, and the Dominions of Contaiſh: but I cannot fay for certain, whether it exiſts at preſent un- der the fame Name, tho I have been poſitively aſſured it does, and that it is at the ſame tiine one of the principal Entrances on that ſide into Great Bucharia. [Care muſt be taken not to confound Cham- balik, which ſignifies good Town, with Chanba- lik, which ſignifies the Town of the Chan, and is ſuppos’d to be Pekin. Perhaps this is the ſame place which * D'Her- belot calls Balaſagan, it being eaſy to miſtake a B for a Y in Arabic, which differ only by a Point. 'Tis likely alſo that 'tis the fame which is meant by Chambalik in Abulfeda, who ſays the Country † of Chanbalik touches Southward on the Mountains of Balbara, that is of the King of India, who formerly bore that Title ; except you will ſuppoſe that he fell into the Er- ror of our former Geographers, who till of late imagin'd India and China to be contiguous, which is not improbable.] At the words Turk and Turkoman. † Anciennes Relations par Renaudot, p. 155. VOL.II. G SECT. Bruno 474 Little Bucharia or Caſhgar Part I. SECT. III. The Government, Buildings, Language, Religion, Marriages, Burials, and other Cuſtoms of the Natives. met [I N N 1723 there came out a ſmall Treatiſe in French at Cologne, intitled, The Preſent State of Bucharia, extracted from the Manuſcript of a Traveller ; I have been inform’d that it was publiſh'd by the Editor of the foregoing Hiſto- ry: but if ſo, it ſeems by his making no uſe of it in his Remarks, that he had none of the beſt Opinions of it : In ſhort the Geography of it is very bad, and great part at leaſt of the reſt ſeems to be fictitious. However I have thought fit, for the Satisfaction of the Reader, to give an Ab- ſtract of what is to our preſent Purpoſe.] Little Bucharia is called by ſome Mogulia, (the Author miſtakes it fure for Moguliſtan] and by others Zagatay, in memory of Zagatai (in whoſe ſhare it was included.] There are ſeveral Deſarts in it; the reſt conſiſts of about a Score Towns, which have a great Number of Villages depend- ing on each of them: but among thoſe Towns there are only two of any Note, viz. Yerken, which is the Capital of the Country, very great and populous, and Caſhgar, ſituate at the Foot of the Mountain of Parapomiſus, which divides Little Bucharia from the great one. In the Year 1683, the Callmaks under their Bofto Chan, or Boſugto Chan, ſeized Little Bu. charia, whoſe Succeſſor Zigan Araptan eſtabliſh- ed ſeveral Magiftrates in the Kingdom, which ſtill continue and are ſubordinate one to the O- ther ; the loweſt Rank having each the Rule over 10 Houſes or Families, the ſecond ſort Govern. ment. over Ch. IV. ſubject to the Callmaks. 475 over 100, and the firſt over 1000; all in ſubjecti- on to a General Commander, whoin the great Contaiſh, as Sovereign of the Whole, chooſes or- dinarily out of the antient Princes of the Country. Theſe Magiſtrates decide all Differences be- tween the Subjects, and are obliged to report to their Superiors whatever paffes: whereby good Order is kept up, and perfect Peace and Union preſerv'd among the Inhabitants. The Buchars are no Warriors ; their Arms Arms. are commonly the Lance and the Bow : Some however have Muſkets,and ſcrew'd Arquebuſes and the richer ſort wear Coats of Mail. Contaiſh can raiſe among them about 20000 Men, taking only one out of ten Families. Their Houſes are of Stone and pretty good ; Buildiugs. they have but few Moveables, and no way orna- mental : They have neither Chairs nor Tables, nor is there any thing to be ſeen in their Cham- bers but ſome China Trunksgarniſh'd with Iron, upon which in the Day they ſpread the Quilts which they make uſe of at Night, and cover them with a Cotton Carpet of ſeveral Colours. They have alſo a Curtain ſprig'd with Flowers and Figures of different Colours, and a ſort of Bedſtead about half a Yard high and four Yards long, which ſerves them to lie on, and which they hide in the Day-time with a Carpet. They go to bed ſtark naked, but they always dreſs when they riſe, and fit with their Legs a-croſs after the Turkiſh manner. herine They are very neat about their victuals, which Furniture. the Slaves, they either take or buy from the Callmaks, Ruſjans, and other Neighbours, dreſs in their Maſter's Chamber; where according to the largeneſs of the Family, there are ſeveral Iron Pots fet in a kind of Range near a Chimney, which ſerves alſo to warm the Room in Winter : G2 Some 1 476 Diet. а. , Little Bucharia or Caſhgar Part 1. Some have little Ovens, which are made like the reſt of their Walls, with Fullers-Earth or Bricks. Utenſils. Their Utenſils conſiſt in fome Plates and Porringers of Capua, (which is a ſort of Wood) or of China, and in ſome Copper Veſſels to boil Tea, and to heat Water when they want to waſh. A Piece of colour'd Callico ſerves them inſtead of Table-Cloth and Napkins; they uſe neither Knives nor Forks, but the Meat being ſerv’d up ready cut, they pull it to pieces with their Fingers: Their Spoons are of Wood, and made like the Ladles with which we ſkim our Pots. Their uſual Food is minced Meats, of which a Half-Moon. They make Proviſion of theſe Pies when they go long Journeys, eſpecially in Winter, which they carry in a Bag, after ex- poſing them to the Froſt; and they make pret- ty good Soop of them, boiling them over again in Water. Their uſual Drink is Tea: they have a black ſort of it which they prepare with Milk, Salt and Butter, eating Bread with it when they . Habits of The Mens Habits differ very little from thoſe of the Tatars ; they fall down to the Calves of their Legs, having Sleeves very wide towards the Shoulders, and cloſe about the Elbow, and they wear Girdles like the Poles. Of the Wo- The Habit of the Women are exactly the ſame with the Mens, and are commonly quilted with Cotton: They wear Bobs in their Ears a Quarter of a Yard long, falling often as low as their Shoulders: They part and twiſt their Hair in Treſſes, which they lengthen with black Ribbons, embroider'd with Gold or Silver, and 22 have any the Men. men. with Ch. IV. fubjeet to the Callmaks. 477 with great Taffels of Silk and Silver which hang down to their Heels; three other Tufts of a leſs ſize cover their Breaſts. They wear Necklaces adorn'd with Pearls, ſmall pieces of Coin, and ſeveral Baubles gilt or ſilver'd over, making a glittering Shew. Both Men and Women carry about them in a ſmall piece of Leather, and in the nature of Relicks, Prayers written down, which are given them by their Prieſts, and which they make as great account of as the Ruf- Jians do of the Croſs and the Saints. Some Women, and eſpecially the Girls, co- lour their Nails with Red: This Colour which holds a long time, is drawn from an Herb, calld in the Buchar Language, Kena : They dry it, pulverize it, mix it with powder'd Alom, and expoſe it in the Air twenty four Hours before they uſe it. Both Men and Women wear cloſe Breeches and Boots of Ruſa Leather, very light, and without Heels or Leathern Soles ; making uſe of Galloches or high-heeld Slippers like the Turks when they go abroad. Both Sexes alſo wear the ſame Bonnets and Covering for the Head, only the Women, and eſpecially the Girls dreſs theirs with Trinkets, ſmall pieces of Money, and Chineſe Pearls. Wives are no way to be diſtinguiſh'd from Maidens, only by a long piece of Linen which they wear under their Bonnets, and which folding round the Neck, they tie in a Knot behind, ſo that one end of it hangs down to the Wafte. The Country abounds in all ſorts of Fruits, Country and in Vines : The Heat is ſo exceſſive, that fruitful. there is no bearing it without Doors. The Inhabitants are generally ſwarthy and Character black hair’d; tho there are ſome who are very of the Nao tives, fair, handſom and well ſhap'd. They don't want Polite- G 3 478 Little Bucharia or Caſhgar Part I. nto o Trade. Politeneſs, and are very obliging to Strangers : They are naturally greedy of Gain, and given tage in China, Perſia, the Indies and Ruſia. Thoſe who deal with them, and don't know their dexterity in Buſineſs, will be ſure to be impoſed on or cheated. Money. They have no Money but Copper Copeiks, which weigh a Soletnik, or near a third part of an Ounce. When they have a great deal of Gold or Silver to receive or pay, they weigh it, following the Example of the Chineſe and other of their Neighbours. Language. Their Language and Religion differ in many things from thoſe of the Turks and the Perſians , and yet reſembles both of them. They have their Alcoran, which is the Old Teſtament of the Chriſtians, maim'd and falſify'd in many Places , They do not attribute the compoſing of it to Mo- hammed, but to God himſelf, who they ſay com- municated it to Men by means of Moſes and the Prophets ; but they are perſuaded Mohammed made an Explanation of it, and drew a Moral froin it which they are obligʻd to receive and fol- low. Their No. This is their Notion of Jeſus Chriſt; “ They ſay, the Virgin Mary being a poor Orphan, and Chriſt. “ her Relations diſagreeing about the Charge ss of her Education, reſolv'd to decide it by Lot, “ They threw a Feather into a Veſſel full of " Water, and, putting in every one his Finger, agreed, that he to whoſe Finger the Feather « ſhould ſtick, ſo as to draw it out of the Wa- ſhould have the Maintenance of the Child, which by that means fell to Zacha- 66 rias's Lot; for the Feather, thọ funk to $6 the Bottom, came and faſten’d to his Finger; * Whereupon her Education was adjudgd to him. tion of ter, $6 He Ch. IV. ſubject to the Callmaks. 479 “ He took the Charge on him with pleaſure, " and carry'd her to his Houſe; but one time ss the Buſineſs of the Temple having kept him 6 from home three Days together, and at length calling to mind he had left the Child lock'd up, that no body could come at her to “ help her, he ran home as faſt as he could ; and inſtead of finding her dead, as he fear’d, - he found her in health and ſurrounded with “ all ſorts of Eatables, which, as ſhe told him, " God had ſent her. Being arriv’d at fourteen, and taken for the 66 firſt time after the Manner of Women at that Age, this holy Maid went to bathe in a Foun- “ tain, which was in a great Foreſt; where hearing a Voice, ſhe was ſtruck with Fear, and " made hafte to put on her Clothes and retreat: s but preſently an Angel appear'd to her, and " told her ſhe ſhould become with Child of a " Son, whom he order'd her to call Iſay. Mae ry reply'd wiſely, that Lying-in would be “ painful to her, never having had to do with any Man ; but the Angel having breath'd “ upon her Breaſt, made her comprehend that 6 Myſtery, and inſtructed her in what it was ne- “ ceſſary for her to know. In ſhort ſhe con- 66 ceiv'd from that Moment as the Angel had 66 foretold ; and the time of her Delivery ap- proaching, ſhe went to hide her ſelf for ſhame in the ſame Foreſt where the Angel had ap- pear'd to her ; and falling in labour, ſhe ſup- “ported her ſelf againſt the Trunk of a de- cay'd Tree, and in that Condition was deli- ver’d. At the ſame Inſtant the Trunk be- gan to put forth Leaves, and the Country all “s about to ſpring and flouriſh; and the An- gels came, and taking the new-born Infant, " bath'd him in a Fountain, which of a ſudden G4 66 appeard 480 Little Bucharia or Caſhgar Part I, “ appear'd within two Paces of the Place, and so then return'd him to his Mother ; who, re- "s turning to her Relations, was receivid by $6 them with Curſes and ill Treatment. She 56 took it all very patiently, without giving her “ ſelf the Trouble to excuſe the Crime they sc laid to her Charge. She only deſir'd her Son « to plead her Cauſe, which he did immediate- ly, and intirely juſtify'd his Mother, explain- ing to them the whole Myſtery of a Birth fo " miraculous and contrary to Nature. " Young Iſay in time became a great Pro- $6 phet, and a Doctor of great Authority ; but < he was generally hated and perſecuted by e- very body, and eſpecially by the great Men " of his Time, from whom he ſuffer'd many « Croffes and Vexations. They lay in wait fe- « veral times alſo for his Life, tho without Suc- s ceſs, and at length ſent two conſiderable Per- s fons to rid them of him at any rate : but God «s fruſtrated fo wicked a Deſign in the very In- « ftant they were going to execute it, by taking Iſay of a ſudden out of the World, and car- “ rying him up to Heaven. More than that, “ he puniſh'd the two Aſſaſſins in a ſingular manner: he transform’d them one after the $6 other into the Shape of Iſay, and expoſed " them to the Fury of the People ; who de- “ ceived by the Reſemblance, put them to a « miſerable Death." Buchars - Tho the Buchars have no Notion of the Suf- believe the ferings of Chriſt,or the Myſtery of our Redemp, Reſurrecti- tion, yet they believe in the Reſurrection and another Life': but they cannot be perſuaded will be that any Mortal will be eternally damned. On demned the contrary they believe, that as the Demons eternally. led us into Sin, fo the Puniſhment will fall upon them to They on, and that none Ch. IV. ſubject to the Callmaks. 481 weigh'd i They believe, moreover, that at the laſt Day That every every thing but God will be annihilated, and thing but conſequently that all Creatures, the Angels, be annihi- Devils, and Chriſt himſelf, will die ; and that lated. after the Reſurrection all Men, except a few of the Elect, will be purified or chaſtiſed by Fire, every one according to his Sins, which will be in the Balance. They believe that Eight Pa- there will be eight different Paradiſes (which radifesa they call Array) for the Good ; and ſeven dif- ferent Hells for the Wicked, where Sinners are to be purified by Fire, as aforeſaid. That the moſt enormous Sinners, and thoſe who will feel the Puniſhment moſt, are the Lyers, Cheats, and Makebates. That thoſe who do not feel the Fire, which are the Elect, will be choſen among the Good, viz. one out of a hundred Men, and one out of a thouſand Women ; and this little Troop will be carried into one of the aforeſaid Paradiſes, where they ſhall enjoy all ſorts of Fe- licities, till it ſhall pleaſe God to create a new World inſtead of the preſent. 'Tis a Sin, according to them, to ſay God is in Heaven. God, fay they, is everywhere, wherefore it derogates from his Omnipreſence to ſay, he is in any particular Place. They have every Year a Faſt of thirty Days, Faſt of 30 % from the 15th of July to the middle of Auguſt, Days. during which time they taſte nothing all Day, but eat twice in the Night, once at Sun-fet, and then again at Midnight, and are forbidden to any thing but Tea. The Perſon who in the leaft tranſgreſſes theſe Ordinances, is con- demn'd out of hand, either to ſet at liberty the beſt of his Slaves, or to give a Treat to ſixty People, and to ſuffer beſides & 5 Strokes, which the Aguns, or great Prieſt, cauſes them to re- ceive on the bare Back with a thick Leathern Strap, drink 482 Little Bucharia or Caſhgar Part 1 times a- The Perſons to be married are forbidden Strap, which they call Dura. Yet I have ob- ſerved that the common People do not equally obſerve this Faſt, and that Workmen eſpecially are allow'd to eat in the day time. Pray five They ſay Prayers five times a-day, iſt be fore Morning, 2d towards Noon, and 3d day. after Noon, 4th at Sun fet, 5th in the third Hour of the Night: To which their Abis , a kind of Prieſts, give the Signal. Thoſe who know how to read and explain Books are in great eſteem with them, and are callid Mula *, which fignifies a famous and meri- torious Man. The Buchar Women are reckon'd impure for forty Days after their Delivery, and dare not ſo much as pray to God all that time. The Child is named the third Day after its Birth by the Father, or ſome of the neareſt Relations, who at the ſame time make him a Preſent of a Bon- net or a piece of Linnen, and ſometimes of a Coat, if they can afford it. They are circum- ciſed at ſeven, eight, or nine Years of age , when the Father uſually feaſts his Friends. Buchars The Buchars buy their Wives, paying Marriages, ding as they are more or leſs handſom ; ſo that the fureſt way to be rich is to have many Daugh- ters. to ſee or ſpeak to each other, from the time of their Contract till the Day of the Nuptials , which they celebrate for three Days with feaft- ing, as they do their three great annual Feaſts . The Evening before the Wedding, a Company of young Girls meet at the Bride's Houſe, and divert themſelves till midnight in Playing , Dancing, and Singing. Next Morning the Gueſts aſſemble at the Bride's, and help her to (* Or Mulha, which is the common Name among Mohama medans, for a Doctor of their Law.] accor- pre. Ch. IV. ſubject to the Callmaks. 483 prepare for the Ceremony ; after which they give notice to the Bridegroom, who arrives ſoon after accompany'd by ten or twelve of his Relations or Friends, and follow'd by ſome playing on Flutes, and an Abis, who ſings while he beats two little Timbals. When the Bridegroom is come, he makes a Horſe-Race, after which he diſtributes the Pri- zes, which are fix, eight, or twelve, according to the Ability of the Couple, conſiſting in Damaſks, Zibelins, and Fox-Skins, in Kitaik Callico, or in ſuch like Goods. The Feaſt gi- ven at the Circumciſion of Children is of the fame kind. They don't ſee each other while the Ceremo- ny of Marriage is performing, anſwering at a diſtance to the Queſtions aſk'd by the Prieſt. When it is over, the Bridegroom returns home in the ſame order he went, and entertains his Company. After Dinner he returns with the fame Train to the Bride's, and obtains the Li- berty of ſpeaking to her ; after which he goes home again, and returns to the Bride's in the Evening. He then finds her in Bed, and in preſence of all the Women he lays himſelf down in his Clothes, and but for a Moment, by her ſide. The ſame Farce is acted for three Days together, and 'tis not till the third Night that the Man is intitled to lie with his Spouſe in re- ality and without Witneſſes; it would be a Shame for him to wait longer, and the fourth Day he carries her home. Some of theſe Huſbands, however, make it in their Bargain to continue ſome time longer, and often a Year with their Parents, the Woman remaining ſo long with hers; but if ſhe dies in that time without Children, her Parents poffefs all that her Huſband gave her, unleſs at the End 484 Little Bucharia or Caſhgar, &c. Part I. End of the Year of Mourning they are gene- rous enough to return him half. Polygamy. Polygamy is lookd upon as a ſort of Sin by the Buchars, but is never puniſh'd ; ſo that Divoreso ſome have ten Wives or more. Any Huſband may at his pleaſure ſend back his Wife, letting her carry with her whatever he gave her during their Marriage. And the Woman if ſhe has a mind, may feparate herſelf from her Huſband , but then ſhe can't take the leaſt thing with her that belongs to her. How they Then a Buchar falls ſick, the Remedy is this ; a Mula reads to him a Paſſage out of ſome ſtempers. Book, breathes upon him ſeveral times, and with a very ſharp Knife makes ſeveral Flouriſhes over and on the ſide of the Patient's Face. They imagine that by this Operation they cut the Root of the Diſtemper, which they alſo lay is caus'd by the Devil. Burial. In ſhort, if it happens that a Buchar dies, a Prieſt lays the Coran upon his Breaſt, and re- cites ſome Prayers. After which they car- ry the Dead to the Grave, which they com- monly chooſe in ſome pleaſant Wood, and afterwards incloſe it with a Hedge or kind Palliſade. cure Dia SLO С НАР. Chap. V. 485 CH A P. V. A Deſcription of TANGUT, ſubject to any the Callmaks. TI SECT. I. Its Extent, Government of the Dalai Lama, and his Religion. HE Kingdom of Tangut has, at preſent, Tangur. China to the Eaſt, the Kingdom of Ava or Brama to the South, the Dominions of the Great Mogul to the Weſt, and thoſe of Contaiſh Grand Chan of the Callmaks to the North. 'Tis divided into two Parts, of which the Southern is properly called Tangut, and the Tibet. . Northern Tibet. This Kingdom, which extends from the 308 of North Lat. to the 389, is at preſent in the Hands of the Callmaks ; and tho it makes properly the Patrimony of the Dalai Lama, Contaiſh, as Grand Chan of the Callmaks, does not fail to keep a kind of Superiority over the Country ; and in this Quality he takes care that the ſtwo Callmak] Chans, who have the Ad- miniftration in Temporals in the Dominions of the Dalai Lama, do not abuſe the Power which they have in their Hands. And whenever the Humour takes them to render themſelves inde- pendent, which happens pretty often, they are ſure to find Contaiſh in their Road, who knows how to bring them to their Duty. The Dalai Lama, who is the Sovereign Pon-Dalai Lam tiff of all the Pagan Tatars , and is as much re-ma. verenc’d, among the Callmaks and Mongals, as the Pope is among the Papiſts, has his Réſidence a- bout 486 Kingdom of Tangut Part 1 Potala. is ſituate bout the 32° of Lat. to the South of the De fart of Shamo or Goby, as it is callid at preſent, towards the Frontiers of China, near the Town Potala. of Potala, a upon the Top of a very high Mountain, at the Foot of which inhabit above 20000 Lamas or Pagan Prieſts of his own Religion, who dwell in ſeve- ral Circles about that Mountain, according as the Rank and Dignities which they poſſeſs render them more worthy to approach the Perſon of their Sovereign Pontiff . Preſides The Dalai Lama does not meddle in any fort only in Spin rituals. with the Temporality of his Dominions, nei- ther does he ſuffer any of his Lamas to meddle with it, putting them under the Government of two Chans of the Callmaks, who are to furniſh him from time to time with whatever he ſhall have occaſion, for the Maintenance of his Fa- mily. * When he has any political Affairs ta tranfact, 'tis the Deva (who is a ſort of Plenipo- tentiary) who acts under his Orders. 'Tis this fame Dalai Lama, who has been all along, to this preſent time, call’d Prete Geban, John. and by Corruption Preſter John, without know- ing preciſely in what part of the World to place him ; and it would be impoſſible to recite here all the ridiculous Accounts wherewith the Pub- lick has been abuſed on this Occaſion in the Ages paſt. The Word Lama in the Mogul Language ſignifies a Prieſt, and Dalai a vaſt Extent, or the Ocean, juſt as the Term Gehan fignifies a vaſt Extent in the Language of the North of the Indies (rather in the Perſian 3] fo that Dalai Lama is as much as to fay, the univerſal Prieſt. He pretends to Divinity, and paſſes in the Opinion of thoſe of his Worſhip, Prete Geo han or Prefter * L'Etat de la Boucharia. for HOE Dalai Lama owes his Eſtabliſhment to the Ch. V. ſubječt to the Callmaks. 487 for immortal, in which the Simplicity of Man- ners among thoſe Nations, gives great room to pious Frauds to play their Tricks very eaſily. The Lamas go habited in long yellow Robes Habit of with great Sleeves, which they bind about their the Lamasi Walte with a Girdle of the fame Colour two Fingers broad. They have the Head and Beard ſhaved very cloſe, and wear yellow Hats. They always carry a great Pair of Beads of Coral or yellow Amber in their Hands, which they turn inceſſantly between their Fingers, ſay- & Prayers to themſelves after their manner. They make a Vow of Chaſtity, and have Nuns Nuns. under the fame Vow, and very nearly of the ſame Habiliment, excepting that they wear Bonnets edg’d with Fur, inſtead of Hats which the Lamas wear. The Lamas are great Sticklers for the Me- Pythago- tempfychoſis; but thoſe among them who pre-reans . tend to know more than the others, do not be- lieve that the Soul paſſes really out of one Body to enter into another ; but only its Faculties. As their Worſhip appears to have much Con- Originally formity, as to outward Diſcipline, with the Chriſtians. Chriſtian Religion, and in particular with the Romiſh Church, 'tis pretended it owes its Origin to the Neſtorian Miſfionaries, who are known to have extended very far their Converſions on that ſide in the Reign of Charles the Great ; and that by length of Time, and the great Wars which have happen'd ſince then among thoſe People, Chriſtianity has been ſo disfigurd, that on this Suppoſition it may be alſo ſaid, that the Neftorian Patriarch. of Has c [Allow- 488 Kingdom of Tangut Part 1 [Allowing the Conformity in the exterior Part of the Worſhip of the Lamas may give ſome room to the Suppoſition that it was once Chriſtian, I think its. Degeneracy may be far . wa china ther accounted for, by ſuppoſing the Neftorian Miſſionaries of thoſe Ages paſſed into theſe Countries with the faine View that the Jeſuitiſh Miſſionaries of theſe Ages travel into China, and that by temporizing as the Jeſuits have done, they, inſtead of giving the Tatars the Chriftian Religion, by degrees took theirs in all the eſſential Parts of it.] Dalai La- I could have wiſh'd to have been able to in ma fove- reign Pox.form the Reader more fully in this place as to tiff of the the Doctrine of a Religion ſo little known to Callmaks this Day ; but mauger all the Pains I have ta: and Mun- ken to that purpoſe, I have noť been able to gals. find Perſons capable of informing me thorowly : for the Callmaks and Mungals live in the greater Sacred ignorance of it imaginable ; and as all the ſacred Books in a Books of their Religion are written in the Lan- Language guage of Tangut, which all the Mungals, and thoſe of the Callmaks who dwell towards the to them. Frontiers of Siberia, are intirely ignorant of, they depend wholly, with regard to divine Wor- what the Lamas are willing them, much like as moſt of our Roman Ca- tholick of the old Times do : comes, that queſtion them how you will upon the Articles of their Religion, you can get no thing from 'em concerning it, but what is very trifling; which join’d to certain Ceremonies of the ſame Nature, is almoſt all they know of it themſelves ; and the Lamas, for their Parts , their Reli- make ſo many Myſteries of what regards their gion. Worſhip, that one has much ado to get any thing out of them. not know to tell Whence it Lamas conceal All Ch. V. fubject to the Callmaks. 489 one All then which can be advanced with any cer- Some Prin- tainty upon this Subject, is in general this, that ciples of their Relia the Lamas teach and practiſe well enough after gion. their manner the fundamental Rule of all rati- onal Religion, which conſiſts in honouring God, offending no body, and giving to every one what belongs to him. The Life which the Lamas as well as the Callmaks lead, proves in- conteſtably the two laſt Points, and the Dif- courſes which ſome Travellers worthy of Credit have had with them touching Religion, aſſure us that they proteſt ſtrenuouſly againſt adoring more than one God: That the Dalai Lama or Adore but Kutuchta are his Servants, with whom he com- one God. municates for the Inſtruction and Good of Men: That the Images which they honour are no Images ona more than Repreſentations of the Divinity, and ly for Com- fome holy Men ; and that they expoſe them to memorati, the View of People, only to put them in mind of their Duty towards God, and the Acts of Virtue which he is pleaſed to perform. I ſhall add to this, That one of my good Story of a Roman Catholick Friends, who ſome Years ago paſs’d thro' the Country of the Mungals in the foil'd by a way to China, having had an Opportunity of diſcourſing with ſome of the Lamas about their Religion, began to reproach them for ſo cruelly deceiving the Vulgar, by making them believe the Kutuchta and the Dalai Lama are immor- tal, a Quality which they could not be ignorant not belong to human Creatures, ſuch as they could not deny thoſe two to be ; but they knew ſo well how to turn the Shame upon himſelf which he intended to give them by that Re- proach, by putting him in mind very dexterouf. ly of fome delicate Doctrines of the Roman Church relating to the Infallibility and Supre- macy of Popes, that he aſſured me he had need VOL. II, of Romaniſt Lama. did H 490 Kingdom of Tangut Part I. of all his little Knowledge to bring himſelf off Theſe Deo.with Honour, which ſhews us that theſe People ple not are not altogether fo ignorant in what regards ignorant the different Religions of other Nations, as we of other are willing to believe: and as he is a Perſon of Religions. Merit, and a good Roman Catholick, to whom this Adventure happen'd, there is no room to doubt the Truth of the Fact. Behold all what we know at preſent of the Religion of the Lamas amounts to over and above what regards the exterior Diſcipline of their Wor- ſhip: of which I believe I have ſaid enough to inform the Reader. On this Occaſion I muſt ob- Reafons ſerve it ſeems in ſome meaſure ſtrange that we why we ſhould be fo little acquainted with a Religion know so which is ſpread over the middle part of Aſa; their Reli- but if it be conſider'd that we have had no dil- gion. tinct Knowledge to this Day of the People who make Profeſſion of it, it will not be ſo ſurpriz- ing that we know ſo little of their Religion; and the Ruſſians to whom we are beholden for all the Knowledge we have at preſent of Grand Juſt Re- Tatary, are accuſtom'd juſt like other Nations proach on to ſearch after nothing in their Diſcoveries but Diſcover. what concerns their Profit: And as the Religion of the People who inhabit that vaſt Country can contribute nothing to that only Object of their Curiofity, they never give themſelves any trouble to inquire into the bottom of it. I know well enough that ſeveral Authors have written concerning the Religion of the Lamas; but all that I have read hitherto has ap- pear'd to me very romantick: At leaſt, I am Letter of Andrada fure, the Author of the pretended Letter of Fa- concerning ther Anthony Andrada the Jeſuit, upon the pre- Tibet, ſent State of Tibet, and the Religion of the Lap forgid. mas, printed at Paris 1629, with the Permiſſion of the Society, and dedicated to the General of erse the Ch. V. fubject to the Callmaks. 49-1 Le ken from 400 Web the Jeſuits, never was in Tibet ; ſeeing all he His Aca writes agrees fo little with the certain Accounts count ta- which we have at preſent of that Country, that Rubru- 'tis eafy to perceive that Relation never came quis. from the Pen of one who was actually upon the Spot. And with regard to what he reports con- cerning the Worſhip of the Lamas, 'tis no other than the very Account which William de Rubrum quis, a Cordelier, had given us above Years ago, of certain Religious among the Tatars,which the Author of the aforeſaid Letter has digeſted the beſt he could, and which he has fet off with feveral Particulars after his manner, to give it the greater Appearance of Truth. I ſhall give my Opinion of Rubruquis elſewhere. [Of this Stamp I reckon is that Paſſage men- tion'd in a late Treatiſe *, that the Dalay Lama is daily fervd with a little Meal mixt up with Vinegar, and a Diſh of Tea, which he is oblig'd to be content with as his whole Subſiſtence.] afton 19110 9 a odh od origroalia SE CT. II. Borgo Signs as bi Of the Towns of Tangut, and the great Defart of to fado yin Shamo, or Goby. Het zo violada avro 1999n yerla se dosta an W NEhave no Knowledge at preſent of a Town Gurgut of the Name of Ġur gut throughout Grand at preſent Tatary , tho it muſt have exiſted even in the nor Time of Zingis Chan. Which is not ſurprizing, feeing by the long and cruel Wars which the 620 Chineſe have had in times paft with the Tatars, s and laſtly the Tatars, viz. the Callmaks and Mungals, among themſelves, all the Towns of med ac probatuba on noe i to * L'Etat de la Boucharia, p.31. H 2 Grand known. 492 Kingdom of Tangur Part I. Grand Tatary about the Frontiers of China have been utterly deſtroy’d; and it appears plain e- nough by the Heaps of Ruins which one meets with every where on that fide, the Number of which is very conſiderable. But as on the one hand the Chineſe have found their Account in the Deſtruction of thoſe Towns, becauſe they deſire no better than to remove ſuch troubleſom Neighbours from their Frontiers ; and that on the other hand the Mungals and Callmaks pre- fer their Anceſtors Cuſtom of living in Tents to the Convenience of Towns, no body has thought of rebuilding them : and if at preſent one finds ſome upon the Frontiers, they are new Towns built by the Mungals ſince they have made themſelves Maſters of China. The ſame 'Tis the fame Town which our Author calls as Zinu. Zinu, as 'tis eaſy to ſee by what he ſays, p. 161. At preſent we know no Town of that Name throughout all the North of Aſia ; nevertheleſs we may conclude in ſome meaſure by the Circum- Itances which our Author relates in that Place , and by what he ſays, p. 44, and 14, that this Town muſt have been ſituate ſome where in Tangut, towards the Frontiers of China, to the South of the Defarts of Goby; and we know for certain that the Air of that Country is exceed- ing dangerous to thoſe who are not uſed to it. Akaſtin The City of Akaſhin [by others called Caſhin] Caſhin. ought to be ſituate ſomewhere in the Kingdom of Tangut towards the Frontiers of the Indies ; but we know not at preſent any Town of that Name in thoſe Parts : which makes me believe it may likely have chang'd its Name ſince the Callmaks have poſſeſſed themſelves of that King. domn. The Ch. V. ſubject to the Callmaks. 493 The Deſarts of Shamo, or Goby, which are Deſarts of thoſe meant, p. 182. bound the Eaſt ſide of the Shamo or Little Bucharia, and theſe are indeed the only Goby, true Defarts to be found in Grand Tatary; for Defarts in as to the Defart of Lop, which the Maps for- Grand Ta- merly placed to the North of that Country, we tary. are fully convinced at preſent they are only to be found among the imaginary kind, unleſs one would take the fineſt Paſturages in the World for Deſarts, becauſe he ſees there no Towns, and that they want good Water in ſome Parts ; but by that Rule all Grand Tatary muſt paſs for a Defart. The Deſarts of Goby cover the Weſtern Fron- Their tiers of China from the farther end of the Coun-Extent, try of Tangut towards the 32 Deg. of Lat. al- moſt as far as to the North of the City of Pe- kin, about the 43d Deg. of Lat. ſo that to go from this laſt Town to that of Selinkinskoy, one muſt paſs along the North-end of theſe Deſarts, which are not leſs than 300 Leagues in length; but their breadth is very unequal , for in ſome Places they are above 6o Leagues, in others 25 or 30. All this great Extent of Country is nothing Confifof but a black and dry Sand, which produces no a black manner of thing except in three different Pla-dry Sand. ces, which Nature ſeems of it ſelf to have pre- par'd, in order to open on that ſide a Commu- nication for China with the Countries which lie to the Weſt of it. Of theſe Paſſages there is one towards the 42 Deg. of Lat. to the W.N.W.3 Paſſages of the City of Pekin; another about the 38 Deg. croſs of Lat. to the Eaſt of the Town of Chamill on Jarts . the Frontiers of Tibet ; and the moſt Southern towards the 35 Deg. of Lat. to the Weſt of the Province of Xienſi, and at the end of the great Wall. Theſe ad of the site H 3 494 Kingdom of Tangut, &c. Part I No Palffage clande Tatary Theſe three Paſſages which are form’d by fo many Chains of Mountains which come from Grand Tatary, and join themſelves to the Moun- Full of tains which bound China on the Weſt, are full of fertil Val-fertil Valleys, which produce Plenty of all things leys. neceſſary for the Support of Men and Beaſts, flipper which might happen to paſs thro' thoſe Straits, Good Wa- nor is there lack of good Water alſo ; but out ter ut til of theſe three Paſſages it is impoſſible to croſs thoſe Deſarts, unleſs one be well acquainted be with the Places, and be provided of all things neceſſary for the Subſiſtence of Man and Beaſt, even of Water and Graſs: as appears by what we are going to relate. It muſt be obſery'd, that to go from the between Grand Tatary by the Kingdom of Tangut, to India and thoſe of Tunkin, Pegu, and other neighbouring China but Dominions of the Indies, one muſt coaſt along by the fade either the Borders of China or thoſe of the Do- of this De- fart. minions of the Great Mogul; for 'tis impoſſible to paſs thro’ the middle of the Country, becauſe of the great fandy Deſarts which poſſeſs the mid- dle Parts of that Kingdom, and which extend themſelves from the Frontiers of the Kingdom 21 of Ava, to a great way beyond the Northern Bound of the Kingdom of Tangut, Whence it is, that the Subjects of the Dominions of the Great Mogul have had in a manner no Com- merce to this Day with the Chineſe, both the one and the other being obliged to go a vaſt way about to the South, and with unſpeakable Fa- rains of tigues to croſs over the Mountains of Ava be- fore they can trade together ; which is ſo very certain, that one of the principal Omrahs of the Court of the Great Mogul, who was fallen into Diſgrace with his Maſter, having undertaken fome Years ago to retire to China acroſs theſe Deſarts with a Train of thirty Perſons, there ar- Moun- Aya. riv'd Ch. VI. Cara-Kitay. 495 riy'd with him but three on the Borders of Chi- na, all the reſt of his Men having died on the Road of Hunger and Thirſt. Of theſe four that ſurviv'd, the Maſter himſelf and one more died a few days after his Arrival in the Province of Xienſi, of the great Fatigues which he had undergone in that Paffage ; but if the Chineſe Chamill are able to maintain the Poffeffion of the Pro- and Tura vinces of Chamill and Turfan, which they con- quer'd ſome Years ſince from the Grand Chan of by Chi- the Callmaks, they will be in a Capacity hence-neſe. forth to carry on a better Correſpondence with the Great Mogul. fan con CH A P. VI. eland Some ACCOUNT of CARA- KIT AY. MAN ANY of our Modern Hiſtorians pre- Cara- tend to place Cara-Kitay, of which Kitay. there is ſo much ſpoken in the Oriental Hiſto- rians who have treated of the People fartheſt Eaſtward, to the North of the great River Amur; but they are grofly miſtaken, ſeeing generally all the Countries which are to the North of that Branch of Caucaſus which ſeparates Siberia from Grand Tatary, have been almoſt entirely un- known not only to thoſe Hiſtorians, but alſo to the Tatars themſelves before the Reign of Zingis Chan. The Country then to which they give the Cara- Name of Cara-Kitay, is preciſely that which is Ava the Kitay and sigma-known fame. H 4 496 Part 1 Cara-Kitay. China. known to us at preſent by the Name of the Kingdom of Ava, which has the Kingdom of Tangut to the North, China to the Eaſt, the Dominions of the Emperor of Pegu to the South, and thoſe of the Great Mogul to the Weſt. Our Author explains himſelf intelligibly enough thereupon, p. 15, where he ſays, that Cara- Kitay is inhabited by People as black as the In- dians, who dwell about the Lake Mobill, be- tween Kitay and the Indies, drawing to the South: and this Name alſo of the Country verifies the Deſcription which is given of it in that Place; Long ſub- for as it joined and was ſubject to the Empire of ject to Kitay, and that its Inhabitants were very much Sun-burnt, as they are at this Day, (whereas thoſe of Kitay, at leaſt in the Northern Provin- ces of that Empire which border on the Tatars, were white) they gavę it the Name of Cara- Kitay, or Black China. 979 The Lake Mobil, which our Author men- tions on this Occaſion, is the fame which our modern Geographers call the Lake Giammai, or Koko Nor, and which the Callmaks of Tangut call at preſent Cara-Nor. The Chineſe Hiſtory agrees with our Author in this Particular, foraſmuch as it never ſpeaks of this Country, but as a State which for ſeveral Ages has been ſubject to the Empire of China. [Among the modern Hiſtorians hinted at by the Editor, doubtleſs the Author of the Hil- tory of Genghiz Chan, M. Petis le Croix the Fa- ther, is one; who is very confuſed in his Account of its Situation not knowing where to put it. For p. 65, he ſays * it extends from the Chineſe Wall to the antient Moguliſtan. In the fame place he ſays, ſome will have the Callmaks Lake Mo- * Hift. Genghiz Chan. Country Ch. VI. Cara-Kitay. 497 way M. Country and Kingdom of Courge, or Corea, to be part of it; and p. 145. he ſeems to place it between Moguliſtan and Turkeſtan. M. de Liſle in his Map prefixt to that Hiſtory, makes the Country of the Callmaks (which by the de le Croix ſuppoſes to be a different People from the Calmuks) and Cara Cathay the ſame, and places it beyond the River Amur, which is the Fault the Editor particularly blames. But tho theſe Authors may be in the wrong, for giving Cara-Kitay a Situation which removes it very far from the part of the Earth where real- ly it is ; yet we cannot well ſuppoſe them ſo hugely miſtaken in this point, without ſome Hints from the Oriental Authors which might poſſibly have led them into this Error. And to Thew how poſſible this is, we need go no farther thạn our Royal Author, who tells us in the very Place where the Editor has made his Re- mark, that the Inhabitants of Cara Kitay having revolted againſt the Emperor of Kitay (or China] a great part of them left their Country and re- tir'd near the Kergis: who having pillag'd them [according to their Cuſtom] they went and ſet- tled in the Country of Atill and built a Town, where by the Reſort of ſeveral neighbouring People they made up 40000 Families. The Difficulty will be to find out where this Country of Atill was (which I take for granted was not the Country about the Atill or Wolga, but in the Eaſt:) when that is done we ſhall be a- ble to ſhew you in the ſame Place the Country of the Cara-Kitayans,tho not the proper Country of Cara-Kitay. And the Errors Hiſtorians have fallen into about placing Cara-Kitay, is probably owing to their miſtaking the Country where the fugitive Gara-Kitayans fettled for the true Cara- Kitay, 498 Cara-Kitay. Part 1 lot. Arguse that it Kitay. But we ought not to be poſitive in Mat- ters we have yet but ſlender Light into. D'Herbe In the Life of Mohammed Chowarazm Shah, we find that Prince invading Cara-Kitay Ku. kan, whom the Hiſtorian calls Emperor of the Tatars, and taking from him Bochara, Samar- chand, and Otrar the Capital of Turkeſtan: and in their Turn the Cara-Kathayans invading Sul . tan Mohammed. We find alfo Caſhgar and Co. tan under Kurkan's Dominion ; in ſhort that he was poſſeſsid of all Turkeſtan. By this Account one would be apt to think Cara-Kathay and Turkeſtan were the ſame Country, or at leaſt that it border'd on Great Bucharia. But the Dif- ***** ficulty will diſappear when it comes to be ob- CETRIS E os ſerv'd that this Cara-Kathay Chan can be no o- ther than Cavar Chan; who driven out of his Kingdom of Cara-Kitay by the Chan of Djurd . Foto fult, or Gurgut, conquer'd Turkeſtan, in the man- ner as related by Abulgaſi Chan, p. 44. And thus People and Countries are often confounded together by the Hiſtorians not taking make uſe of the Diſtinctions neceſſary to prevent Miſtakes and Confuſion. I ſhall examine this Matter more thorowly in my further Account of Tatary, mention’d in the Preface: and in the mean time ſhall only obſerve that it will be impoſſible to ſettle the Geogra- phy of theſe Countries with any Certainty, till we have a better Acquaintance with the Orien- tal Authors : the few we have being moſtly A bridgments, give but very ſlender and imperfect Accounts ; and after all, perhaps it will appear that the Arabs and Perſians had as imperfect Notion of theſe Countries long after the time of Zingis Chan, as the Europeans have at preſent.) care to a CH A P. Ch. VII. TH 499 is gulilog na orinto oni C HA P. VII. 210 A Deſcription of the Country of the 5 MŨNG ALŠ, or the Eaſtern Part of GRAND TATARY. one X YEMEN ZA a bas ng SECT. I. Hot Of the Situation, Bounds, Extent, and natural Do ProduEts. dows 10 Pro MOS seases THE Country which the Tribe of Tatars, Moungal and the divers Branches of it have hereto- the Tatars. fore poſſeſſed, is preciſely that Part of Grand Tatary which is known to us at preſent by the Name of the Country of the Mungals. That Country in its preſent Condition is Bounds. bounded on the Eaſt by the Oriental Sea, on the South by China, on the Weſt by the Country of the Callmaks, and on the North by Siberia. 'Tis ſituate between the 40 and 50 Deg. of Lat. and the 110 and 150 Deg. of Longit. Its Fron- tiers begin about the 42 Deg. of Latit, on the Shore of the Oriental Sea to the North of Corea, and running from thence to the Weſt they paſs along the Mountains which ſeparate that Penin- ſula from the Province of Leaotun of Grand Ta- tary. Afterwards they join the great Wall of Chi- na about the 142 Deg. of Longit . and follow it without Interruption as far as the place where the great River of Hoang throws it felf into River Ho- China acroſs the great Wall, towards the 38 Deg. ang. of Latit . from thence turning to the N. W. they coaft the Country of the Callmaksą and paſs o- ver 5co plze Grand Tatary Part I This Bird is very delicious to the Palate, and has in ſome meaſure the Taſte of our Wood- not doilea ver to the Springs of the River Jeniſea; they alſo follow that River along the Weſtern ſide of it till about the 49 Deg. of Lat, and returning afterwards to the Eaſt, they ſtrike over to the River of Selinga above Selinginskoy ; thence run- ning continually Eaſtward they ſtretch along the Countries depending on Siberia, and come to meet the River Amur on the South ſide, a. bout the Place where the River of Albaſın falls into it from the W.S. W. they follow at laft continually the Banks of that great River to its Entrance into the Oriental Sea , inſomuch that the Country of the Mungals is not leſs than 400 German Leagues in its greateſt length, and a- bout 150 Leagues in its greateſt breadth. As that Country makes a very conſiderable Part of the Grand Tatary, it participates alſo of all the Advantages and Inconveniencies which are peculiar to that vaſt Continent : Neverthe- leſs becauſe it is more mountainous than the Country of the Callmaks, it is not found to want Water and Wood ſo much as this laſt, tho there are many Places in it which cannot be in- habited for want of Water. bida There are found vaſt Quantities of Birds of an extraordinary Beauty in the Plains of Grand Tu- Kratzſhet, tary,and the Bird ſpoken of, p. 86 and 37, may well be a kind of Heron, which is found in the Country of the Mungals towards the Frontiers of China , and which is all white except the Beak, the Wings and the Tail, which are of a very Hens. Or it may be of a Stork that Abulgazi Chan ſpeaks in that Place, for they are very rare al over Ruſia, Siberia and Grand Tatary; theleſs, ſome of them are found in the Country BirdShun- gar, or fine red. Scorkse never of Ch. VII. Country of the Mungals 501 of the Mungals, drawing near China, which for the moſt part are all white. ama [This ſeems to be the ſame Bird called in the Hiſtory of Timur-bec * Shoncur, and preſented to that Hero by the Ambaſſadors of Caphac. M, le Croix remarks in the ſame Place, that the Shoncur is a Bird of Prey, preſented to Kings, adorn’d with ſeveral precious Stones, which is a Mark of Homage ; and that the Muſcovites [Ruſians] as well as the Crim Tatars, are oblig'd by their laft Treaty with the Ottomans, to ſend one every Year, adorn'd with a certain Number of Diamonds, to the Port.] In the Parts about the River Orchon, and Rhubarb, alſo the Selinga towards Selinginskoy, Rhubarb is found in great Abundance, and all that Ruf- fia furniſhes foreign Countries with comes from about Selinginskoy. As this Root is very much eſteemed in Europe, the Treaſury of Siberia does not fail to ſeize that Commerce, which might be very advantageous to Ruſſia were it faithfully manag'd; for I know not any Country that it comes from at preſent but Ruſia ; and if it came formerly from China, it was of that Rhubarb which had been carry'd thither from the Country of the Mungals, becauſe the Cara- vans of Siberia in former times carry'd on ſome Trade with that Root at Pekin : but at preſent that the Europeans have it directly from Ruſſia, there comes no more of it by the way of China. Rhubarb grows in ſo great Abundance in the Territory of Selinginskoy, that the Treaſury of Siberia fells 25000 Pounds of it at a time. * Pag. 3503 SE CT. I DODO 302 pins Grand Tatary Part 1 Th La voils doing Dora jeg te ontologos SECT. II. 3-goeda da vesti zirls com Cogna ar afsign Of the Moguls, or Mungals, both of the Eaft and Weſt; their Manners, Cuftoms, Govern ment, Religion, &c, o asvmb S19W Audio ba A Baci 13 Y ada ruada botaniydoring Origin. HE Tribe of the Moguls (including under that Name the Callmaks as well as the Mungals) which in the end brought under all the other Tribes of the Turkiſh Nation, takes its Name from Mogul or Mungºl Chan, mention'd Pag. 7 and 9, according to the Tradition of the Tatars [or rather of the Mohammedan Tatari , z for we know not what Account the Heathen Tatars and the Mungals give of themſelves] the Great Mogul of India glories at preſent in bear- ing the Name of Mogul, becauſe as deſcending from Tamerlane he pretends to be ſprung from this Tribe. Mungal, [It ſhould ſeem that Mungal or Mung?l is the true Name, ſince it is ſtill retain’d by the Mun- gals, who together with the Callmaks are the magnum Deſcendants of the Moguls, (who made ſuch a and on Figure in the Time of Zingis Chan and his Suc- ceffors,) and the other Tribes ſubdued by them, to whom they gave their Name.) ant Shape. The Mungals in general are of a middleSize, but ſtrongly fet; their Faces are very large and fiat ; their Complexion Sun-burnt; their Noſe fat, but their Eyes are black and full. Their Sighisa Hair is black, and ſtrong as Horſe-hair ; they 98988n commonly cut it pretty cloſe to the Head, pre- strad ſerving only a Tuft at the top, which they let grow the natural length of their Hair. They have very little Beard, and wear very large Shirts and Calico Drawers: Their Habits reach as low as their Ancles, and are commonly made of the true Name. Cali- Ch. VII. Country of the Mungals. 503 Calico, or ſome other Night Stuff, which they line with Sheep-Skin. The Mungals, who at preſent inhabit this Country, are the Deſcendants of thoſe Moguls, Mungals, who after having been above an Agein Poffeffion their De- of China, were driven out thence by the Chineſe Scent. about the Year 1368. And as one part of theſe Fugitives having fled Weſtward,went and ſettled about the Springs of the Rivers Jenifea and Selinga ; and the other Part having retired Eaſt- ward, and to the Province of Leaotun, went and inhabited between China and the River Amur, towards the Oriental Sea. There are at preſent two forts of Mungals, very different Two forts froin each other as well in Language and Re. of Mun- ligion as in Cuſtoms and Manners, viz. the Mun- gals. gals of the Weſt calld alſo the Galcha Mungals, which inhabit from the River Jenifea to about the 134° of Longitude ; and the Mungals of the Eaſt or Nieuchien Mungals, who dwell from the 134° of Longitude as far as the Coaſts of the Oriental Sea. icgout The Mungals of the Eaſt. The Mungals of the Eaſt live moſtly by Huf- Mungals bandry, and reſemble in all things the Mungals of the Eafi, of the Weſt, excepting that they are fairer, eſpecially the Female Sex, among whom there are many to be found who might paſs for fine Country. Moſt of the Mungals of the Eaſt have fix'd Habitations, they have alſo Towns and Villages, and are every way more civiliz’d than the reſt No Religia of the Mungals and Callmaks. They have lit-on among tle or no Religion, and are Followers neither them. of the Worſhip of the Dalai Lama, nor of the Chineſe ; but the little Religion which they have ſeems to be a Mixture of thoſe two Worſhips, which is in a manner reduced to fome nocturnal Cere- કઈ 353 * 504 vetar Grand Tatarý Part I. Ceremonies, which favour more of Witchcraft than Religion. Language. Their Language is a Mixture of the Chineſe and the antient Mogul Language, which has ſcarce any manner of Connexion with that of the Moguls of the Weſt. Mungals They are deſcended almoſt wholly from thoſe of the Eaſt fugitive Moguls of China who eſcaped by the whence de-Province of Leaotun, and who finding that End ſcended. of their Country almoſt defart, ſettled there of their own accord, to be nearer at hand to ob- ſerve what paſſed in China. And as the volup- tuous Life of the Chineſe, to which they had been long ſince accuſtom’d, had degenerated them too much, to reſume the ſimple and poor way of living of their Anceſtors; they ſet them- ſelves to build Towns and Villages, and to cul tivate the Lands by the Example of the Chi . neſe : omitting, in ſhort, nothing which might ſerve to make them forget the Loſs they had, till Time and Fortune ſhould give them an Opportunity of recovering the Poſſeſſion of fo fine an Empire. And that Opportunity did not fail to come at laſt; for they were theſe very ſame Mungals of the Eaſt, which are common- ly call’d Nieucheu Mungals, who are at this time again in Poffefſion of China, and have known ſo well how to ſecure their Footing therein for almoſt an Age ſince they have return'd thither , that 'tis like the Chineſe will not drive them out fo eaſily henceforward as they did the firſt time. Habit. The Mungals of the Weſt wear ſometimes " entire Garments of Sheep Skins: they faſten theſe Garments about the Loins with great Leather Straps. Their Boots are very large, and uſually made of Ruſſian Leather. Their Bonnets are ſmall and round, with a Border of Fur Ch. VII. the Country of the Mungals. JOS Furr four Fingers broad. The Habits of the Womens Women are very near the ſame, excepting dreſse that their Garments are longer ; their Boots generally red, and their Bonnets flat, with ſome little Ornaments. The Arms of the Mungals conſiſt in the Pike, Arms, the Bow and Arrows, and the Sabre; which they wear after the Chineſe manner. They ne- ver go to War but on Horſeback, like their Neighbours the Callmaks ; but ’ris well if they be ſuch good Soldiers as theſe laſt. The Mungals of the Weſt dwell under Tents Dwellingsa or little moving Houſes, and live altogether o on the Produce of their Cattle ; which conſiſt in Diet. Horſes, Cainels, Cows, and Sheep, that are ge- nerally very good in their Kind ; but they are not to be compared with the Cattle of the Catile. Callmaks neither for Appearance nor Goodneſs, except their Sheep: which ſurpaſs almoſt thoſe of the Callmaks, and have this peculiar to them, that they have Tails about two Spans long, and near as much in compaſs, weighing commonly between ten and eleven Pounds. It is almoft one intire piece of very rank Fat, the Bone of it not being larger than the Bone of the Tail of our Sheep : They breed no Beaſts but what eat Graſs, and above all things abhor Swine. The petty Merchants of China reſort to them Cominerce, in great Numbers, bringing them Rice, Buy Tea, which they call Cara Tzchay, Tobacco, Cotton-Cloth, and other ordinary Stuffs, ſe- veral ſorts of Houſhold Utenſils, and, in ſhort, whatever they ſtand in need of, which they ex- change with them for Cattle ; for they know not the Uſe of Money. They all obey one Chan, who was heretofore Govern. as it were the Grand Chan of all the Mungals; VOL. II. I but ment. and Grand Tatary 506 Part 1. but ſince the Mungals of the Eaſt have poſſeſs’d China, he is much fallen from his former Gran- dure; nevertheleſs he is ſtill very powerful , being able with eaſe to bring into the Field 50 or 60000 Horſe. chan of The Prince who reigns at preſent over the the West Mungals of the Weſt is called Tuſhidtu Chan, Mungals. he has his Abode towards the 47° of Latitude, upon the Banks of the River Orchon ; and the Place where he uſually encamps is call’d Urga, and is twelve Days Journey to the South-Eaſt of Selinginſkoy. Several petty Chans who dwell about the Springs of the River Jeniſea and the Deſarts of Goby, are tributary to him ; and tho he has put himſelf under the Protection of China, to be in a better Condition to make head againſt the Callmaks, that Submiſſion is at the Bottom but a precarious and honorary Submiſſion obtain'd of his Father by the In- trigues of the Lamas ; for far from paying the leaft Tribute to the Emperor of China, there paſſes not a Year without the Emperor of China ſending him magnificent Preſents : the Court of Pekin, which is otherwiſe ac- cuſtom’d to treat the People who are tributary to it very rudely, behaves upon all Occaſions with ſo much Complaiſance towards that Prince , that 'tis plain to be ſeen it fears him more than any other of its Neighbours. And 'tis not without reaſon ; for if he ſhould ever take a fancy to come to an Agreement with the Call- maks, to the Coſt of China, the Family which reigns at preſent in that Empire, wou'd have enough to do to keep themſelves firm on the Throne. Several In- They had formerly beſides him [of Ula] fe- dependent veral other petty Chans, who tho much leſs conſiderable, yet preſerv'd themſelves in a per- formerly. and chans fect Ch. VII. the Country of the Mungals. 507. fect Independency of him ; but ſince the Chans of Ula have been happy enough to poſſeſs them- ſelves of China, they have intirely reduced all the Mungals of the Eaſt under their Obedience. And if there are ſtill any of the Deſcendents of thoſe petty Princes to be found who retain the Title of Chan, 'tis no more than a ſmall Satisfaction which the Court of Pekin is willing to leave them ; for at the Bottom they are no more than Slaves to the Will of the Emperor of China : beſides, one may obſerve that they always detain the moſt conſiderable of them with their Families at the Court, under Pretence of doing them Honour as being Princes of the Blood. The Mungals of the Weſt are properly de-Mungals of ſcended from the Tribe of the Tatars, and ſe_ the Weſt. veral other Turkiſh Tribes eſtabliſh'd in thoſe Quarters, whom the Moguls reduced under Deſcente their Obedience in the Reign of Zingis Chan, and who obtain'd the Glory at length of being comprehended under the Name of the Moguls, which that Prince had render'd ſo illuſtrious. To theſe afterwards join'd themſelves thoſe of the fugitive Moguls from China, who found means to eſcape by the Weſt; and as theſe latter were the leſs numerous, they were obliged to return to the manner of Living of their Anceſtors, which they had quite for- ſaken ainidſt the Delicacies of China, and which the other Moguls or Mungals whom they found already ſettled in thoſe Parts had always carefully preſervid. Bank 1 2 SECT. 508 Part I. Grand Tatary SECT. III. The Religion of the Mungals of the West, and particularly of the Kutuchta, ibeir High-Prijf or Popes [T HE Mungals of the Eaſt, as is obſerved before, have no Religion at all: As for thoſe of the Weſt, they keep to the Worſhip of the Dalai Lama, altho they have a great Prieſt of their own call'd Kutuchta : In ſhort, there is very little difference in any reſpect be- tween them and the Callmaks.] Kutuchta, The Kutuchta was wont heretofore to en: camp in Summer about Nerzinſkoy and the Banks of the River Amur, but ſince the Ruſ- ans have eſtabliſh'd themſelves in thoſe Quar- ters, he paſſes no more beyond Selinginſkoy, keeping at preſent about the River Orchon. Formerly He was formerly a Subdelegate of the Dalai Subdele- Lama of the Mungals and Callmaks of the gate of the North, for the Adminiſtration of the ſacred Ceremonies of his Worſhip in thoſe Parts as too remote from his uſual Reſidence; but when he had once taſted the Sweets of ſpiritualCom- mand, he would no longer depend upon the Dalai Lama, having found it convenient to deify and immortalize himſelf at the Expence of his antient Maſter; which he has perform’d with ſo much addreſs, that there is almoſt no mention at preſent of the Dalai Lama among the Mungals, and the Authority of the Ku. tuchta is to well eſtabliſh'd there among the People at this time, that whoever durft doubt of his Divinity, at leaſt of his Immortality, would be had in abhorrence by all that Na- tion. Dalai La- ma. It Ch. VII. the Country of the Muugals. 509 by the It is true, that the Policy of the Court of Difference China has had a great hand in this new-invented fomented Apotheoſis; for purſuant to the Deſign it was Emperor of engag’d in, to ſtick at nothing to embroil ſo ef-China. fectually the Mungals and the Callmaks, that there ſhould remain no hope of Reconciliation between thoſe two People, it found that ſo long as the ſpiritual Ties held both of them at- tach'd to the ſame head of Religion, it would be difficult to bring it about ; foraſmuch as that Head would be always induced for its own In- tereſt to endeavour a Reconciliation between them ; wherefore it embrac'd with Joy the Op- portunity of ſupporting under-hand the Kutuchta againſt the Dalai Lama, to the end that Schiſm ſhould cut of intirely all Communication be- tween thoſe two Nations, which in effect has not ſucceeded ill. The Kutuchta has no fixt Dwelling like the No fixt Dalai Lama, but he incamps here and there ; Dwelling. nevertheleſs he enters no more on the Lands of the Callmaks ſince the Separation from the Dalai Lama; and he keeps uſually at preſent in the Neighbourhood of the River Orchon, and Se- linga : He alſo incamps often at Urga with Tu- Juidtu Chan, He is always ſurrounded with a great Num- Atten- ber of Lamas and arm’d Mungals; and when dantse he removes his Camp, the Mungals fock from all Parts with their Families to meet him on the Road, and receive his Benediction, paying the Fees. There are none but the Heads of Tribes and other Perſons of Diſtinction among them, who dare approach near him ; and he gives them the Benediction, by applying his Hand ſhut up- on the Forehead, holding therein a Pair of Beads, after the uſual manner of the Lamas. 2 I 3 The STO Grand Tatary Part 1. 1 Veneration The Vulgar among the Mungals, believe of the Peo-that he grows old as the Moon declines, and ple. grows young again with the new Moon, in which the pious Frauds don't fail to play their uſual Game. When he ſhews himſelf to the People on great days of their ſacred Ceremonies, he appears with the Sound of certain Inſtruments, reſembling our Trumpets and Cymbals, under a magnificent Canopy, cover'd with a fine Piece of China Velvet, and having all the Fore-part open. He ſeats himſelf under this Pavilion, in a Place rais’d upon a great Velvet Cuſhion croſs- leg'd, after the Tatar Faſhion, having on each ſide of him a Figure repreſenting the Divinity; and the other Lamas of Diſtinction are ſeated on both ſides the Floor on Cuſhions, from the Place where he ſits, to the Entrance of the Pavilion, holding each a Book in his hand, wherein they read to themſelves : When the Kutuchta is ſeat- ed, the Inſtruments ceaſe, and all the People who are aſſembled before the Pavilion proftrate themſelves on the Earth, making certain Excla- mations to the Glory of the Divinity, and in praiſe of the Kutuchta ; afterwards fome Lamas bring Cenſers, wherein they put odoriferous Herbs, and Incenſe firſt of all the Repreſenta- tions of the Divinity, then the Kutuchta, and afterwards all the People. Then having laid the Cenſers at the Feet of the Kutuchta, they fetch ſeveral Porcelain Bowls with Liquors, and things done with Sugar, ſeven of which they fet before each Repreſentation of the Divinity, and ſeven others before the Kutuchta; who, after having taſted a little, cauſes the reſt to be dif- tributed among the Heads of Tribes who are preſent, and retires afterwards under the Sound of the aforefaid Inſtruments into his uſual Tents, As Ch. VII, the Country of the Mungals. 511 As on one ſide the Kutuchta has need of the Protection of the Emperor of China, to pre- ſerve him in his Independency of the Dalai La- ma, ’tis become a Maxim with him to gain by magnificent Preſents the Favourites of that Mo- narch: and becauſe he knows that the Fathers, Jeſuits of Pekin, have at preſent much Credit at that Court, he does not fail to ſend them every Year a conſiderable quantity of valuable Skins, in order to benefit by their Favour. And as on the other ſide the Court of China ſtands in need of the Kutuchta and his Lamas, to keep the Mungals of the Weſt in duty, it treats him on all Occaſions with much Diſtinction. It even gave him, ſome years ago, a very particuliar Mark of it; for the deceaſed Emperor of China having cauſed to be celebrated a great Feaſt, on account of the Day, which made it fixty Years ſince he came to the Empire, at which all the. Vaffals of the Empire were to aſſiſt, the Ku- tuchta was alſo ſummon’d there : andin conſide- ration of his eminent Dignity, he was diſpenſed with only * proſtrating himſelf once before the Emperor, which was a Diſtinction without Ex- ample ; feeing that in virtue of the Ceremonial of that Court, no Perſon muſt falute the En- peror without proftrating himſelf three times before him ; which the Princes his Children, and the Princes of the Blood are oblig'd to do, as well as all the Ambaſſadors and foreign Miniſters, without any exception. The Kutuchta tries alſo to cultivate Friendſhip with the Ruſſians ; wherefore, when Mr.Iſmailoff, ſome Years ſince paſs’d by in his Neighbour- hood, going to the Court of China in quality of Envoy Extraordinary from Rufia, he did not [* This Paſſage is very inconſiſtent with the Divinity aſ- cribed to the Kutuchta, p. 508.) I 4 fail "51% Part I. Grand Tatary fail to ſend to him ſome of his Lamas to com- pliment him upon his Paſſage, and to offer him ſome ſmall Preſents from him. He does not omit beſides that, any Opportunity of favouring the Subjects of Ruſia in the little Quarrels they may have with the Mungals on the Frontiers, SECT. IV. The Towns and Rivers in the Country of the Mungals. HERE are but few of the Towns of the Oriental Part of Tatary, mention'd by Abulgazi Chan, and the French Editor ; and they all belong to the Country of the Mungals of the Eaſt.] TOWNS. [T Kirin, The three moſt conſiderable Towns which Ula, the Mungals of the Eaſt poſſeſs'd before this laſt Ninkrite. Revolution, were Kirin, Ula, and Ninkrita, all ſituate upon the Eaſtern ſide of the River Son- gora, which falls into the great River of Amur, twelve days Journey from its Mouth. But ſince they have been in poffeffion of China, they have built ſeveral other Towns, Burrows and Villa- ges towards the Frontiers of China ; and they extend themfelves every Day more and more on that ſide. The Town of Ula, ſituate in the 44° 20' of Ulaghiurt . Latit. was the Capital of all the Country (not. only) of Nieuchen [but alſo of all the Empire of the Moguls, the Succeſſors of Zingis Chan] and the Reſidence [for above two hundred years) of the moſt powerful Chans of the Eaſt. Vla or [This Ch. VII. the Country of the Mungals. 513 [This is the ſame Town, which in the Orien-Ula, or tal Hiſtories is called Ulughiurt. De la Croix in Vlughiurt. his Hiſtory of * Genghiz Chan, ſays it was not far from Cara-coram [Cara Curan) tho that may be queſtion'd. It ſtands on the River Songora, or Sumboa. The Reader may depend on the Latit. given to this Place, which he muſt not always do with regard to that of others; becauſe it was obſery'd by Father Verbieſt, tho the Author, who took it from his Relation of the Journey which the late Emperor of China made into the Eaſtern Tatary in 1682, does not mention it. On which occaſion, I cannot but obſerve, that the Silence of Authors on the like Accounts, whereby they leave the Reader no means of diſtinguiſhing the Doubtful from the Certain, hath miſled many, and bred much Confuſion in Hiſtory.] We have at preſent no certain Knowledge of Carakum Cara-kum, mention’d p. 151, nor of the Palaces Site at which were built there in the time of Ugadai preſent Chan and his Succeffors : Nevertheleſs, one may unknown. conclude by ſeveral Circumſtances, that this Place which our Author calls Cara-kum, muſt have been ſome where about the Springs of the Rivers Jeniſea and Selinga, tho jat preſent there is not to be found the leaſt Footſteps of it. For the reſt, it appears from our Hiſtory that the Carakum, Tatars employ the word Cara-kum, which ſigni- ;. e. Black fies black Sand, as a general Term to ſignify all Sand. fandy and dry Countries, or ſandy Deſarts, (and there are ſeveral on the Frontiers of the Province of Chowarazm, towards the River Amu ; one of which is mention'd, p. 354.] The Monk Rubruquis, has given us a pretty Rubruquis exact Deſcription of this City; to which he gives cenſured. the Name of Cara-carom ; obſerving, that except- * Pag. 397, ing 514 sai Grand Tatary Part I Deſcripti- ing the Palace of the Chan, which is very large, on of Ca- it was not ſo good as the Town of St. Dennis in sacarom. France, in the Condition it was in his Time ; that there were but two principal Streets in it, one called the Street of the Saracens [ Arabians) in which all the Merchants dwelt ; the other that of the Kitayans, where lived all the Artiſans and other Tradeſmen : That there were twelve Temples for the Pagans, and two Moſkees for the Mohammedans, and one Church for the Chrif- tians. But as what is related of the Road he took to come at that Town is very confuſed; and moreover, does not well agree with the cer- tain Notices which we have now of the Coun- try thro' which he pretends to have paſs’d on that Occaſion, one can have no Dependence on this Relation. [The Accounts of moſt Travellers are con- fuſed and imperfect, eſpecially the earlier they are; but howſoever defective the Relation of Rubriquis may be in thoſe Reſpects, I cannot but think it appears by many Circumſtances, that he travell’d thro’ the Parts of Tatary which he deſcribes. Many of the Towns and Coun- tries which he mentions are found in this and o- ther Eaſtern Authors ; and 'tis to be conſiderd, that Countries often change their Names, and People their Countries, which might have been the Caſe in thoſe Parts ſince the time of Rubru- quis, in whoſe behalf I ſhall ſay more in another Place. The Editor ſeems to queſtion if there was ſuch a City as Cara-coram, and in the Index to his Remarks calls it a ſuppoſed Town of Tata- ry. But that there was ſuch a Place, is a Fact which ſeems to be too well authoriz'd to be con: teſted: All the Oriental Authors that ſpeak of the Tatar Affairs, mention it as the Imperial Seat Ch. VII. the Country of the Mungals. 515 Seat of Zingis Chan, and his firſt Succeffors, be- fore it was tranſlated to Ulughiurt, now Ula, more Eaſtward; and obſerve that it was alſo called Ordu-balik. Abulfara', p. 310, tells us, that Zingis Chan Ordu- being return’d into his antient Country, built balik or there a City which he called Ordu-balik; ad- Cara- ding, that it was the ſame with Kara-kuran, and built by was peopled with Inhabitants from Chatay and Zingis Turkeſtan, with Perſians and Muſtarabians. Nay, Chan. our Tatár Author is very particular in this Place, and deſcribes the Manner in which it was built. So many Teſtimonies then concurring, there ſeems to be no room to doubt that there was ſuch a Town ; but the Editor's Miſtake feems to ariſe from his taking Cara-kum, and Cara- coram, to mean the ſame thing; whereas Cara- kum * is the Name of the Country, and Cara- coram, or Cara-coran, or rather Cara-curan, that of the City built there. Our Tatar Author plainly diſtinguiſhes the one from the other, tho he does not name the Town; and p. 53, men- tion is made of a Territory called Kuran; from whence probably that City took its Name. He alſo in the fame Place mentions a Province cal- led Oman, and another by the Name of Manke- rule, which is the Onam Kerule of Rubruquis. With regard to the Situation of Cara-kuran, it is to be obſervd, that Marco Polo places it be- yond the fandy Defart ; whereas the Editor in his Map, places Cara-kum a great way on this ſide ; and M. le Croix obſerves t, it was but a lit- tle way diſtant from Olugbiurt.] RI V E R S. The River Selinga has ſeveral Springs about Selanga the 46 Deg. of Latit . and 115 Deg. of Long. of River. * Abu'lfeda indeed gives the Latit. and Longit. of Kara- kum as if it was a Town, but it is no more than what he has done by other countries, † Hiſt. Genghiz, p. 397. which 516 Grand Tatary Part 1. River ; which the principal called Werſh Selinga, iſſues from a certain Lake called by the Moguls Kofo- goll . Its Courſe is nearly in a right Line from South to North ; and after being conſiderably inlarged by the Waters of many Rivers which fall into it on both ſides, it diſcharges it ſelf in- to the Lake Baikal, in 55 Deg. of Latitude. Quality. The Waters of this River are very good and light, but do not afford Plenty of Fiſh; neyer- theleſs its Banks are very fertil. The two ſides of this River, from its Springs, till within one days Journey of Selinginſkoy, are in the Hands of the Mungals; but from Selin- ginſkoy, as far as its Entrance into the Lake Bai. kal, all that lies about this River belongs to the Ruſjans. The River Kalaſſui, is at preſent named Ora Kalaſſui, chon it riſes in the Country of the Mungals , now or about the 45 Deg. 40 Min. of Latit, and runs chon. from the S.S. E, to the N. N. W. it falls at length into the Selinga, about the 50 Deg. of Lat. Chan of 'Tis upon its Banks that the Chan of the Cal. Calcha cha Mungals uſually makes his Abode: 'Tis alſo Mungals. about the ſame River that the Kutuchta, who is the Grand Prieſt of the Mungals of the Weſt , keeps at preſent. The River Collanuaer is at preſent called 90- aer River. la ; it comes from the E. S. E. and throws itſelf into the River Orchon towards the 49 Deg, of Latit. it is by paſſing this River that the Cara- vans of Siberia enter immediately into the Eſtates depending on China, The River of Altai, which at preſent is call’d sai or Siba. Siba, has its Spring towards the Frontiers of the Callmaks, in the Mountains of that Branch of Caucaſus, called by the Tatars Uſkun-luk tugra, about the 43 Deg. of Lat. to the South of the Springs of the River Jeniſea, and running from Collanu- River Al- thence Chap. VII. the Country of the Mungals, 517 thence to the E.N.E. it loſes it ſelf towards the North of the Deſarts of Goby, to the S.S.E. of the Source of the River Orchon. The Banks of the River Siba are at preſent inhabited by the Mungals of the Weft: There is alſo a petty Chan of that Nation, who uſual- ly makes his Abode about that River, and who is at preſent under the Protection of China. The River Dſan Muran [Gam Muran] has its Gam Mu- Source in the Mountains which croſs the Deſart ran River. of Goby, about the 43 Deg. of Latit. It runs from N.N. W. to S. S. E. and falls into the great River of Hoang, on the Frontiers of Ti- bet, towards the 39 Deg. of Latit. They are the Mungals of the Weſt who at preſent poffefs the fides of this River, and there are two petty Chans of that Nation who uſually make their Abode about its Banks: They are both under the Protection of China. The River Argun riſes in the Country of the Argun Mungals, about the 49 Deg. of Latit. and 127 River. of Longit . in à Lake which the Mungals call Argun Dalai ; its Courſe is nearly E. N. E. and having run above 100 Leagues, it mingles its Waters with thoſe of the great River Amur, to- wards the 51 Deg. of Lat. and 135 of Longit. SECT 518 am war Grand Tatary 5.11 Part 1 SECT. V. A Diſſertation concerning Gog and Magog. TIS 1 IS certain that neither the Tatars nor the Oriental Hiſtorians who have writ- ten the Hiſtory of theſe People, have had any Knowledge of the Names of Gog and Magog, and that we find them no where but in the holy Scripture. Notwithſtand- ing, as our Geographers and Hiſtorians of the Ages paſt, have been pleas’d peremptorily to place the People of Gog and Magog in Grand Tatary, fo far as poſitively to affirm that it was the Moguls to whom that Name was to be gi- ven, it ſeems as tho it was Budenſir Mogak, po 58,&c. who has given room to this Error : for in regard he was one of the moſt powerful Prin- ces of the Turkiſh Nation before Zingis Chan, it is evident that theſe Gentlemen, fully reſolvèd to place the People of Gog and Magog, right or wrong, in the North of Aſia, have imagin'd that the Term Mogak imply'd Magog; and that thereupon they have boldly aſſerted that this People was wholly to be found in Grand Tatary, and, in a word, that they were the Moguls , on- ly for the Satisfaction of making, after their Manner, the holy Scripture agree with profane Hiſtory: without conſidering that it is peculiar to almoſt all the Languages of the Eaſt, to ap- point Proper Names, eſpecially thoſe of Peo- ple, Provinces and Rivers, by Terms appro- priated to the peculiar Uſe of each Language, and which cannot agree with other Languages , only ſo far as they have Connection with the Language to whoſe Uſe they have been appro- priated; which is the reaſon why Proper Names differ Ch. VII. the Country of the Mangals. 519 to differ ſo much from one another in the Oriental Tongues, that it is very difficult to clear up the Oriental Hiſtorians, and reconcile them with one another. [Time is never worſe employed than in En- quiries of this nature. Gog and Magog might either have been real or fictitious Names of a People, nor does it matter which it was. If they were real Names given by the Jews to ſome o- ther Nation, they have themſelves long ago loſt the Remembrance of it ; and how ſhould we find it out at this time of day, when the World has been ſo often turn’d up-ſide down, and People tranſplanted and jumbled together, ſince the time we find mention of thoſe terrible Names? The Arabians, who took a great deal of their Hiſtory, as well as almoſt all their Re. ligion, from the Jews, do not fail among o- ther things, to ſpeak of Gog and Magog ; and have, as well as Chriſtians, made it one of the prime Subjects of their Enquiries: which they carry'd ſo far, that the Chalifa Wathek, about the Year of the Hegra 228, that is of Chriſt,842, ſent one Salam on purpoſe to diſcover the Wall of Gog and Magog, which was then, and ſtill is very famous in their Hiſtories * This Wall ſeems to be that of China, and it muſt be own’d, from hence it appears, that the Arabians favour the Opinion of thoſe who agree to make Tatary the Seat of that People. appears alſo from hence, that the Orientals are far from being ignorant of Gog and Magog, as the Author of theſe Obfervations imagin'd ; nay, they are expreſly named by our Tatar Hif- torian, P. 43. for radzutz Madzuth is a Cor- ruption of Yagug Magug, which are the Arabian Geog. Nubienfis, p. 267. Herbelot at Jagiouge and Names It Magiouge. 520 Grand Tatary Part I ſtead of Mabog, which he proves from good Ar- Names of Gog and Magog. This little Affinity betwixt Madzuth and Mogak, ſhews Abulgazi Chan had no notion that one was deriv'd from the other ; nor is there any neceſſity for bringing thoſe Names from Budenſir Mogak, ſuppoſing he was as antient, which he was not, as I have ſhewn in the Preface ; for it was as eaſy to tranf . form Magog into Mogul, as out of Mogul, to make Mogore or Moal, as ſome have done. Weak Men, ſuch as the Editor mentions, are ever ſtraining Authors, or, when they have an Opportunity, corrupting them, to give a Sanction to their beloved Fancies . We find in Marco Polo's Travels theſe words; " There is a Nation in the Parts about Tendut, “ called Argon, who poſſeſs the Regions of Gog “ and Magog, which the Inhabitants call Ung “ and Mongul; in Ung dwell Gog, and in Mon- gul the Tatars,” which is doubtleſs a nonſenfi- cal Interpolation of the Publiſher to advance that groundleſs Notion (which he among others , had entertain'd) from the Authority of a Traveller , who delivers it as an Eye-witneſs; and accord- ingly, ever ſince, it has been almoſt univerſally receiv'd by Europeans as a thing undoubted, that Gog and Magog were in Tatary. Before that time Authors frequently placed them in Syria. Some Cominentator, or Hiſto riographer of deep Penetration, in running over Pliny, happen'd to ſtumble upon that Paſſage , where he obſerves, that Bambyce is called by the Syrians Magog; and preſently concluded Sy ria muſt be the Country of Gog and Magog . But Dr. Hyde * obſerves that it is a Miſtake of Pliny or his Tranſcribers, who have written Magog in- guments is the true Syrian Name, and wonders * In notis Peritfol. g. 42. none Ch. VIII. Country of the Mungals. $23 none before him had corrected it; which not- withſtanding ſtill remains uncorrected in Har- duin's late pompous Edition of Pliny.] ORGASM cerent C HA P. VIII. A Deſcription of the Country of the 1. MOGULS, called CALLMAKS; containing the Middle and Weſ Part of GRAND TATARY SECT. I. Its Situation, Bounds, Provinces, Towns, Riverss Mountains : An Account of the Archora. TH HE Country which the Callmaks poffeſsBoundsa at is to ſiderable and the fineſt Part of Tatary. Its true Bounds begin at the Eaſt Bank of the River Jaik, and ſtriking thence N. E. they paſs the Mountains of the Eagles [Arall-tag] and go meet the River Irtis over againſt the Mouth of the River Om. From thence they keep along the River Om to its very Source, and continue afterwards to run Eaſtward till they join the Ri- ver Oby. Then paſſing up that great River as far as the Lake Altan, from whence it riſes, they return to join the Caucaſus, which the Tatars call in that Part Tugra Tubuſuk: From thence they turn to the Eaſt, and coaſt always along theſe Mountains till within two Days Journey of the River Selinga, towards Selinginskoy. Then they take a Sweep towards the South, and having mar- ched for ſome time at the ſame diſtance from that River, they return to the Weſt and to the River Jenifea, which they coaſt from the 49 Deg. of VOL. II. K Latit. 522 Grand Tatary Country of v. Latit. as far as its Sources, following the Moun: tains which run along it on the Weſt fide. Af terwards they wind to the S. E. towards China , the Frontiers of which are contiguous with thoſe of the Callmaks, from the 39 Deg. of Lat drawing to the South, to the Frontiers of the Kingdom Ava. From thence they wheel off to the Weſt towards the Frontiers of the Domi nions of the Great Mogul, which are contiguous with them from the Frontiers of Ava, as far as the Confines of Great Bucharia ; and in fine, coaſting all Great Bucharia and the Frontiers of Turkeſtan, they return by the N. W. to the Eaſtern Bank of the River Jaik ; ſo that the Callmaks don't poſſeſs leſs than an Ex- tentof 500 German Leag. in Length, and 300 in Breadth, under the fineſt Climate in the World. PROVINCES and TOWNS, be (The Country of the Callmaks is divided like others into Provinces ; but we have an Account in our Author of no more than two of them, and one Town which is at preſent not to found.] Juguruk The Country of Juguruk-baſh is a little Pro bala. vince ſituate about the 43 Deg. of Lat. to the North of the River Kbeſeli , upon the Confines of the Country of Chowarazm and Great Bucharia This Province is at preſent a kind of Barrier be tween the Callmaks ſubject to Contaiſh, and the Tatars of the Country of Chowarazm, becaul it is inhabited by neither one nor the other. Segeri- The Province of Segeri Rabat is ſituate upon the Frontiers of Great Bucharia, towards the ſouthern Bank of the River Sirth. Bilhbalik, The Town of Biſhbalik, mention'd p. 35 and elſewhere,ought to have been ſomewhere about rabat. the Ch. VIII. the Mogulls or Callmaks. 523 the Springs of the Irtis ; but it is not ſtanding at preſent, nor is there any Town at all to be found on that ſide within eighty Leagues round about. Juod R I V E R S. p. che and came are two litle Rivers cali en The Rivers iſikul and Tallaſh, mention'd Now Te- 33. which are called at preſent Tekees and Ila, kees and Ila. have their Springs in the ſandy Grounds to the South of the Lake Sayſan. The Courſe of the River Tekees is almoſt from E. S. E. to W.N.W. After it has run about 40Leagues from its Source it mixes its Waters with thoſe of the River lla, which comes from the N. E. and continuing from thence its Courſe to the Weſt, it loſes it ſelf towards the Frontiers of Turkeſtan,among the Mountains which ſeparate that Country from the Dominions of Contaiſh, Grand Chan of the Callmaks, who uſually reſides about theſe two Rivers. The Cabli and Camzi are two little Rivers Cabli and which coming from the N. N. E. diſcharge Camzi. themſelves into the River Sir or Sirth about the 45 Deg. of Latit, at the Foot of the Mountains, which at preſent ſeparate the Country of Turke- ſtan from the Dominions of Contaiſh, Grand Chan of the Callmaks. The River Irtis is a conſiderable River in the River North of Aſia. It has two Sources about the 47 Deg. of Latit. to the North of the Confines of the two Bucharias: of which that to the North forms a River which runs Weſtward called Chor Irtis ; and that which is to the South forms another which runs to the N. W. called Char Irtis. Each of theſe two Rivers has its Source from a Lake, and having water'd a great Space of Country ſeparately, they unite about the 47 Deg. 30 K 2 Min. Irtis. 524 Grand Tatary Country of Part I. Lake Min. of Latit, and after that make but one Ri- ver, called alſo Irtis, which always continues running to the N.W. About 50 Leagues from the Place where the two Springs meet, it forms the Lake Sayſan, which may be at moſt about Sayſſan, 25 Leagues long, and 10 broad. At its paſſing out of this Lake, the River Irtis, which before was but a middling River, begins to become a conſiderable one, and ſtill runs to the N.W. About the 50 Deg. of Latit. it cuts its Paſſage thro' that Branch of Mount Caucaſus, which, as will be obſerv'd preſently, is called by the Ta- Uluk Tag, tars who dwell on its left Bank Uluk Tag, and Tugra Tù- by thoſe on its right Bank Tugra Tubusluk , busluk. and growing large by the Reception of a great Number of Rivers which fall into it from both fides of that vaſt Extent of Country which it glides thro', it paffes beſide the Town of To- Toboll- bolskoy, the Capital of Siberia, in 58 Deg, of koy. Latit. In this Place it is already a good quarter of a League over, and turning afterwards to the North, it meets the Oby beyond the Town of Samarof, after having run in all above 400 Leagues. The ſides of this River from its Springs till towards Tobolskoy are very fertile, tho little cul- tivated, becauſe the Callmaks who are Maſters of it, to about the 55 Deg. of Latit. where the River Om falls into it from the Eaſt, never cul- tivate the Lands, living altogether upon their Cattle; but from Tobolskoy to its Confluence with the Oby, its Banks are not able to produce any great Matter, becauſe of the great Cold which reigns in thoſe Parts. The late Emperor of Ruffia, conſidering that this River might be of great uſe to him in eſta- bliſhing an advantageous Commerce between his Dominions and thole others of the Eaſt, in the Year Ch. VIII. the Moguls or Callmaks. 525 the Ruillian Year 1715, cauſed Settlements to be made at proper Diſtances from each other along that River towards the Lake Sayſan, of which Names of the fartheſt is called Uskameen, 25 Leagues Colonies 4- from that Lake fouthward of the Foot of the long the Northern Branch of Caucaſus, called by the River Tatars Tugra Tubusluk. Theſe are the Names Irtis. of the other Forts which are all built upon the Eaſtern Bank of the Irtis. Deſcending the River from Uskameen, we find at the Northern Foot of the ſaid Mountains Ubinska, about 20 Leagues from the aforeſaid Fort; thence 20 Leagues farther Sem-palat, to which they have given that Name, ſignifying ſeven Houſes of Brick, be- cauſe there are indeed ſo many Brick-Houſes on the Bank of the River which is very high in this Place, without being able to judge by any Mark that there ever had been any other ſuch Houſes thereabout, or for 50 Leagues round. Thirty Leagues from Sem-palat you find Dolonska, and 40 Leagues from thence Yamiſha. Near this Fort there is a Salt Lake about three Sale Lake. Werfts a-croſs, from whence they take the fi- neſt Salt in the World, which the Sun in the Heat of Summer congeals on the Surface of the Water like a Cruſt full two Inches thick. At this Place the Ruſians at the beginning found much Reſiſtance from the Callmaks, who having a great part of their Salt from this Lake, would not ſuffer the Ruſians to make themſelves Maf- ters of it by raiſing a Fort. For this end, Con- taiſh having ſent thither a Body of 15000 Men, the Ruſians were obliged the firſt time to return without Succeſs. But that Prince having ſoon an occaſion to recal thoſe Troops to ſerve againſt the Mungals and Chineſe, they made uſe of that Opportunity to compaſs their Defign; and they have alſo ſince then built a Town in that Place. Twenty K 3 526 Grand Tatary Country of Twenty five Leagues from Yamiſha, you find Shelefinska, and thirty Leagues from thence Om- skoy, near the Place where the River Om, com- ing from the Eaſt, and falling into the River Irtis, makes the Bound on this ſide between the Dominions of Contaiſh and Siberia ; ſo that all the Places which are at preſent upon the Banks of this River belong to the Ruſians, al- tho the Callmaks are in Poffeffion of all the Country which it waters from its Springs as far as the Mouth of the River Om. The Waters of the River Irtis are very white and light ; it abounds ſurprizingly with all ſorts of good Fiſh: The Sturgeons and Salmons el- pecially of this River are very delicious ; and are fo fat, that the Inhabitants of the Country are accuſtom’d to ſave it for the Uſe of the Kitchen, as we do the Drippings of our Meat. MOUNTA I N $. the Mountains Tugra, Tubusluk, and Uskun Luk Tugra, are two Tugra, Branches of the Mountains Caucaſus, whereof Tubusluk, the firſt, (which to the Weſt of the River Irtis, Luk Tu- bears the Name of Uluk-tag) begins at the Eaſtern gra. Bank of the Irtis to the North of the Lake Sayſan, and runs directly to the Eaſt as far as the River Selinga: From thence turning to North, it marches along that River till it enters the Lake Baikal : Afterwards returning to the Eaſt, it paſſes on to the Northern Bank of the River Åmur, about Nerzinskoy, and follows this River continually until its Diſembogation into the Sea of Japan. The ſecond Branch which to the North of the River Sirr bears the Name of Kitzik-Tag, commences on the Confines of Turkeſtan and Great Bucharia to the South of the River Sir, and Ch. VIII. the Moguls or Callmaks. 527 and running thence to the Eaſt, it inakes the Bounds between Great Bucharia and the Do- minions of Contaiſ : It continues its Courſe af- terwards near upon the ſame Line, until arriving to the South of the Springs of the River Jeniſea, it ſtrikes off to the S. E. and falls in with the Frontiers of China about the 40 Deg. of Latit. upon the Confines of the Callmaks and Mungals ; then it always keeps Company with the great Wall of China as far as the Province of Leaotun, where making an Elbow to the N. E. it ſeparates that Province and Corea from the Country of the Mungals, and ends at laſt on the shore of the Sea of Japan, about the 42 Deg. of Latit. Theſe two Branches of Caucaſus, which in ſe- veral Places ſhoot out others very conſiderable, encompaſs properly the antient Patrimony of the Tatars, which is at preſent poſſeſs'd by the Callmaks and the Mungals ; for the other Parts which the Mohammedan Tatars and the Callmaks poffefs, do not originally belong to them, they poſſeſſing them only by right of Conqueſt. The Mountain of Kut, called at preſent Chal- Mountain tai, is a Branch of that Part of Mount Caucaſus, Kurt, or which the Callmaks call Uskun Luk Tugra : It Chalcai. ſhoots out from the ſaid Mountains to the Weſt of the Springs of the Jeniſea, and runs almoſt in a ftrait Line from South to North, conſtantly marching along the Weſtern Bank of that great River at a diſtance of one or two days Jour- ney, until it joins about 52 Deg. of Latit . the other Branch of Caucaſus, which is called in the Mogul Language Tugra Tubusluk. (For an Account of the Nature of the Air, and Soil of the Country of the Callmaks, the Reader is defir'd to look back to the general Obſervations on Tatary.) K 4 The 2 528 Grand Tatary Country of Part 1 The Archora, a ſtrange Beaſt. Wild Goats. Wild Goats are very numerous in the Moun- tains which ſeparate Siberia from Grand Tatary, and exactly of the ſame kind with thoſe which are found in the Mountains of Sweden,and in the Alps; but I cannot ſay whether theſe are to be under- ſtood by the Archora, mention'd p. 26, or whe- ther the Author would ſpeak of a certain Ani "Glúton. mal called Gluton, which uſually makes fuch Tracts upon the Mountains, the Mountains, and in the Foreſts , and with which theſe Quarters abound. The Gluton is a carnivorous Beaſt, not quite ſo tall as a Wolf, having the Hair ſtrong and long, of a very fine dark brown, allover its back, This Beaſt is exceeding miſchievous, it climbs the Trees, and watches the Game that paſſes under it; and when it ſees a favourable Oppor- tunity, it leaps down upon the Back of the A- nimal, and knows ſo well how to faſten himſelf with his Paws, beginning at firſt to eat a great Hole in the Back, that the poor Creature, after having in vain uſed all his Efforts to get rid of ſo cruel a Gueſt, is oblig'd at laſt to fall on the Ground with Anguilh and Weakneſs, and thus become a Prey to his Enemy. There muſt not be leſs than three ftout Dogs to attack this kind of Beaſt, as ſmall as it is, and very often they come off mauld in a ſtrange manner. The Ruſians make great Account of the Skin of this Beaſt , and employ it uſually for Mens Muffs, and Borders of Bonnets. This Beaſt is peculiar to the Mountains of the North of Aſia, SECT. Ch. VIII, the Moguls or Callmaks. 529 SECT. II. Of the Original, Names, Branches, Customs, Manners and Religion of the Callmaks. T HE Callmaks are Pagan Tatars, and the Callmaks moſt conſiderable of the three Branches the true of the Turkiſh Nation which at preſent poſſeſs Moguls. Grand Tatary. As they are the only Tatars who preſerve to this Day the antient Mogul or Turkiſh Language in all its Purity ; ſeeing alſo that they ſtill poſſeſs the Dominions which Zingis Chan after the Conqueſt of the greateſt Part of Aſia, appropriated in ſome meaſure to the Patrimony of the Princes his Succeſſors; and that they have retain'd nearly the ſame manner of Living, the ſame Worſhip, and the ſame Habits which all the Hiſtorians have aſcribed to the Moguls, Conquerors of Aſia; it may be concluded with ſome ſort of Certainty, that they are the true Deſcendants of the Moguls , and their Chans the true Succeſſors to the Einpire of Zingis Chan, As to what regards the Name of Callmuks, or Callmak a Callmaks, which we give them, 'tis a kind of Nickname. Nickname which has been given them by the Mohammedan Tatars in hatred of the Heathen Worſhip, and which by means of the Ruſſians has come to us. Length of Time has ſo well eſtabliſh'd the Uſe of this Name, that at preſent they are known in a manner to none by their original Name. What I advance here is ſo true, that 'tis an Affront to call them, when ſpeaking to them, Callmaks; and they pretend to have a much better Right to the Name of Moguls Mungals than their Neighbours, who are known to us at not to pure preſent by the Names of Mungals, and who are Moguls as ſprung from that Part of the Moguls and Tatars maks. which Grand Tatary Country of my which the Chineſe, under the Command of the Bonza or Prieſt Chu, Founder of the Houſe of Taiminga, had driven back again out of China on the North ſide about the Year 1368, after they had been above 150 Years in poffeffion, reckon- ing ſince the firſt Conqueſt which Zingis Chan made of it about 12II. 'Tis to be obferv'd that our Author does not begin to make uſe of the Name of Callmaks till a long time after the Tatars, and particularly his Anceſtors, had embrac'd the Mohammedan Worſhip; for the Place where he relates, p. 210, that Timur Sheich Chan loft his Life againſt the Callmaks, is the firſt in all the Book where this Name is made uſe of [excepting, p. 31, where he ſpeaks of a ſubſequent Affair] and Timur Sheich Chan lived more than an Age after Uzbek Chan, who completed the Introduction of the Mohammedan Worſhip among the Subjects of the Deſcendants of Żuzi Chan; which may ſerve in ſome meaſure to verify our Affertion, with regard to the Original of the Name of the Callmaks, which a great part of the Moguls bear at preſent. Callmaks [This judicious Remark of the French Editor and Mo- guls the is grounded upon very good Arguments, and fame. will be further confirm’d by what I ſhall ſay up- on the fame Head. There is only one Circum- ftance, which to bring his Proof the cloſer, he ſeems to have ſtrained too far, and which might be urged againſt his Opinion; namely, that the Callmaks ſtiil poſſeſs the Dominions which Zingis Chan appropriated in ſome meaſure to the Pa- trimony of the Princes his Succeſſors; for the immediate Dominions of the Succeſſors of Zingis Chan, was the Country of the Mungals, and the Place of their Reſidence was at Úlughiurt, or Ula, in the moſt Eaſtern Part of Grand Tatary; where Ch. VIII. the Moguls or Callmaks. 531 whereas the Callmaks have no Footing in the Country of the Mungals, and inhabit altogether to the Weſt of them, poſſeſſing the middle Part of that great Continent. It might perhaps have been more to the Purpoſe to have obſerv'd that the Callmaks poffeſs among others the true Country of the Moguls. But this Objection will vaniſh, when it ap- Inhabited pears that the Name of Callmaks was given the Mun- formerly to the People who inhabited the Coun-gals Coun, try of the Mungals; which laſt, for any thing Timur- we know, ſtill retain the ſame Name with regard bec's to the Mohammedan Tatars: the Name of Call-Time. maks being perhaps a general Name with them, for all the Moguls and Tatars who are not of their own Religion. It is obfery'd in the Hiſtory of Timur-bec, that Taizy Aglen leaving the Court of the Chan of the Callmaks, retir’d to that of Timur, where he was kindly receiv’d. It is plain, the Country where the Callmaks then inhabited, could not be that to the North of Mawara’lnabr, or Zagatai, for in all Timur's Expeditions that way, we hear of no Callmaks: Nor could it be the Country lying to the E. and N.E. between Zagatai and the River Selinga, which contain’d the King- dom of Caſhgar and Moguliſtan, and was in the Poſſeſſion of Togluc Timur Chan and his Sucef- fors ; for tho it had been travers’d from one end to the other by Timur-bec, we hear nothing of the Callmaks : beſides Kefar Choga, Grandſon of Togluc Timur Chan, is exprefly called Emperor of the Moguls. The Country then which the Callmaks inhabited in the Time of Timur-bec, muſt have been that to the Eaſt of the ſaid River, which is the Country poſſeſsd at preſent by the Mungals. From 332 Grand Tatary Country of Part 1 From hence it appears that the Callmaks did not always inhabit the ſame Country they do at preſent; that ſince the time of Timur-bec they ſeem to have wholly evacuated their own Do- minions, and to have erected a new Empire in another Part of Tatary: Or it remains a Queſti- on, whether they ſeparated from the Mun. gals, or the Mungals from them, throwing off their Dependency upon their Conqueſts Weſt- wards. It may be asked if the Callmaks be a new Name given in deriſion by the Mohammedon Ta- tars to the Pagan Moguls, why do the Mungals retain their true Name ſtill? But it is to be conſider'd that the Mungals may retain that Name only with regard to us, the Mohammedan Tatars for ought we know calling them Callmaks,which the Author ſeems to ſuggeſt is a general Name with them for all the Pagan Moguls or Tatars: and the reaſon why the Inhabitants of the Coun- tries between Zagatai and the ſandy Deſarts were not called Callmaks in Timur-bec's Time, ſeems to be no other but becauſe they were Moham- medans. It is alſo to be conſider’d, that the Name of Callmaks came to the Ruſſians, from whom we have it, by the Mohammedan Tatars who were their next Neighbours; but that of the Mungals from the Mungals themſelves, with whom they came acquainted by means of their Conqueſts in Siberia. However it be, it ſeems they cannot get themſelves acknowledg’d by the Name of Moguls by any of their Neigh- bours ; for as the Mohammedan Tatars call them Callmaks, ſo they are called Dfadadatzi by the Chineſe.] 'Tis without doubt from the Dſadadatzi, Tatarian Magicians, mention’d p. 150, that the or Gada darzi Chineſe Ch. VIII. the Moguls or Callmaks. 533 by the Chineſe have taken occaſion to give the Nick-Nickname name of Dfadadatzi to the Callmaks, feeing that given the Nieuhoff informs us, in his Relation of China, that certain Ambaſſadors of the Zudadatfes Tatars Chineſe. had Audience of the Emperor of China at the ſame time that the Ambaſſadors of the Dutch Eaſt India Company had theirs, in whofe Reti- nue Nieuhoff was ; but he does not tell us diſ- tinctly who thoſe Tatars were, nor what Coun- try they inhabited: All he ſays of them is, that they were Tatars of the Weſt, much regarded by the Government of China on account of their Power, and that for the ſame reaſon, they had the Precedence given them on that occaſion, of all the Ambaſſadors who were then at Pekin : Nevertheleſs, 'tis eaſy to perceive by the De- ſcription which he gives us of their Clothing, that they were Callmaks, ſince theſe Tatars go habited at preſent juſt the ſame way, as were the aforeſaid Ambaſſadors of the pretended Zuda- datzſes Tatars; as the Reader will eaſily be con- vinced, when he gives himſelf the Trouble of comparing the aforeſaid. Place in Nieuhoff with the Account which follows of the Habit of the Callmaks. The Callmaks are of a middle ſize, but ex-shape, ceeding robuſt and well-fet; they have big and Features . broad Heads, flat Faces, and their Complexion is of a dark Olive-colour, which comes pretty near that of American Copper; they have very black and ſparkling Eyes, but too far afunder, and opening but a little, tho they are very long. The Bridge of their Noſe is quite flat, and almoſt level with the reſt of the Face, ſo that there is nothing of a Noſe to be ſeen but the end, which is very fat alſo, with two great Holes which form the Noftrils. Their Ears are very large, 534 Grand Tatary Country of Part I. Women. Habit. large, tho without the Rims; their Beards very thin, Hair black and ſtrong like Horſe-hair, which they ſhave quite off, excepting a Lock on the Crown of the Head, which falls down their Backs, and which they let grow to its na- tural Length To make amends for all this Homelineſs, they have very pretty Mouths and little enough, with ſmall Teeth as white as Ivory, and are perfectly well limb'd. Their Women have much the ſame Features, only they are not ſo large; but they are com- monly of a very clever Size, and well-fhaped. The Callmaks wear Shirts of that ſort of Cal- lico which the Ruſans call Kitaika ; their Breeches are made of the ſame Cloth, and often alſo of Sheep-Skin, but they are extraordinary wide in the Southern Provinces; they wear no Shirts in Summer, contenting themſelves with a kind of Sheep-ſkin Doublet without Sleeves, which they put on next their Skin with the wooly ſide out, tucking the Skirts of it within their Breeches, ſo that all the Arm is left bare up to the Shoulder; but in the Northern Provinces they wear a Shirt underneath. In Winter they wear a Sheep-skin over their Doublets, which reaches down to the Calf of the Leg, and turn the wooly ſide inwards to keep them the warm- Theſe upper Skins have Sleeves ſo long, that they are obliged to turn them up wheri they are going about any Work. They cover the Head with a little round Bonnet, commonly ſet off with a Tuft of Silk or Hair of a bright red, and edged with a Border of Fur. Their Boots are exceſſive big and wide, ſo that they are very troubleſome to walk in. er. Their Ch. VIII. the Mogulls or Callmaks. 535 Their Women go habited much after the Womens fame Faſhion, the Kitaika Shift making all their Habit. Clothing in Summer, and a long Sheep-skin Gown, with a Bonnet, the ſame with their Hus- bands, ſufficing them in Winter. The Arms of the Callmaks are great Bows, Arms. with ſizable Arrows; they draw theſe Bows very true and with great Force: And it has been obſerv'd in the Difference which the Ruſſi- ans had with them in the Year 1715, on ac- count of ſome Settlements on the River Irtis, which we have touch'd upon, P. 525, that they have pierc'd Men quite thro' the Body with the Shot of an Arrow. They have alſo great Ar- quebuſſes above fix Foot long, the Barrel of which is a good Inch thick, and yet the Ball it carries is hardly ſo much. With theſe Arque- buffes they never miſs at the Diſtance of 300 Fathom and more, fixing them upon a Reſt, and firing them off with a Match. When they march, they carry theſe Arquebuſfes acroſs their Backs, and faſten’d to a Strap, and the reſt hang on the right ſide. As they never go to war but on Horſeback, they all uſe Lances, and moſt of their Cavalry wear Coats of Mail made of Iron, and Caps of the fame, which defend them from the Arrrows. Few of them wear Sabres, except their Commanders, and they wear them like the Chineſe, the Handle behind, and the Point before, that they may draw behind, which is the more convenient way. Theſe Comman- ders are uſually the Heads of Ordas, ſo that a Troop is ſtrong, according as the Orda which compoſes it is more or leſs numerous. For the reſt, they know not what it is to fight in Rank or Order; but when they charge they go in Troops, with each its Commander at the Head. Nevertheleſs they are brave beyond what 536 Grand Tatary Country of Part 1 Don't culo tivate their Lands. Oxen, Fight in what can be imagined, and they want nothing no order. but European Diſcipline to make it dangerous meddling with them. They have not yet learn. ed the Uſe of Cannon, and having nothing but Cavalry, it would not be of much Service to them. Tho the Provinces which the Callmaks poffels are ſituate in the fineſt Climate in the World, they never mind cultivating their Lands, but live purely upon their Cattle, which conſiſts in Horſes, Camels, Oxen, or Cows and Sheep. Their Horſes are very good and mettlefom, be- ing almoſt of the Size of Poliſh Horſes: Their Sheep with Oxen are larger yet than thoſe of Ukraina, great Tails. and the talleſt that are known at preſent in the World. Their Sheep are alſo very big, with very ſhort Tails, which are quite bury'd in a Caſe of Fat weighing ſeveral Pounds, and hang . ing prepoſterouſly. The Wool of theſe Sheep is very long and courſe; they have alſo a Bunch upon the Noſe like the Camels, and hanging Ears like our Hounds. Their Camels are large and ſtrong enough, but they have all two Bunches on their Backs. The Callmaks never eat Hogs, nor any Poultry. They know nothing of Commerce, Notion of and are content to exchange Cattle with the Commerce. Ruſians, Buchars, and other Neighbours for what they want. For the reft, they are very honeſt, and do ill to no body, far from living by Robbery, like their Neighbours, the Mo- hammedan Tatars, with whom they are continu- ally at War. · They dwell in Tents or Huts, all thoſe who are of the ſame Orda keeping toge ther, and changing their Abode from time to time, according as the Seaſon and the Wants of their Flocks require it. Eat no Pork. Have no I The Ch. VIII.2 the Moguls or Callmaks. 537 carry ſtill - The Callmaks, and thoſe among the Mungals Callmaks who have exactly preſerv'd the manner of Liv and Mun- ing of the antient Moguls , their Anceſtors, my all their ſtill with them whatever they have, as subſtance well in going to the Wars, as when they only wherever change their Abode. Whence it comes, that they go. when they happen to loſe a Battle, their Wives and Children rernain ordinarily a Prey to the Vanquiſher, with all their Cattle, and generally all they have in the World. They are in ſome meaſure neceſſitated to incumber themſelves this way, becauſe they ſhould otherwiſe leave their Families and Effects a Prey to other Tatars, their Neighbours, who would not fail laying hold of the Opportunity of their Abſence to go and carry them away. Beſides, as there is no travelling over the vaſt ſandy Plains of that Country without carrying the Quantity of Cattle along with them fufficient to ſubſiſt on the Road, they find it more convenient to take all their Family with them, who may look to the Beaſts, than to have the Care of them them- ſelves at a time when they are buſy about ſome- thing elſe. And this way of travelling with all forts of living Creatures, is ſo neceſary in theſe nunta Parts ; where nothing at all is to be found tolle for ſeveral hundred Leagues together but Graſs, and ſometimes Water, that the Caravans of Si- beria which trade with Peking, are obliged to fol- low the ſame in their way by Land from Selin- ginskoy to that City. is indiſputable that the Subjects of Zingis Callmaks Chan were Idolaters, tho for his Part it is certain Idolaters. that he diſcover'd on ſeveral Occaſions Senti- ments far more elevated. Nevertheleſs one can ſay nothing poſitively thereupon. It is alſo ap- parent, that like all other great Conquerors, he had little or no Religion, and that thence came VOL. II. L that It 538 Grand Tatary Country of that Equality with which he treated all Religi. ons; among which he made no other Difference than what his Intereſt obliged him to do. He had indeed too diſcerning a Genius not to perceive the groſs Error in which his idolatrous Subjects lived ; but he had too much Ambition and Senſuality to give place in his Heart to Sen- timents more refined, with regard to the fu- preme Being, and the Duties of the Creature , which never couldagree with thoſe two Paſſions which reigned abſolutely in his Soul. Upon the whole we may conclude, that if he had diſtinct Ideas of the true Divinity, they did not go be- yond the common Bounds of ſimple Notions. SECT. III. Of the three Branches of the Moguls or Call- maks, and of ſeveral other Tribes under their Dominion. Callmaki, Dſongari. THE THIS Nation is at preſent divided into three Branches ; which are, 1. The Call- maki Djongari, 2. The Callmaki Cofhoti, and 3. the Callmaki Torgaüti, of which the first , viz, the Callmaki Djongari is the moſt conſidera- ble and powerful; it is compoſed of an infi- nite Number of particular Tribes, and obeys a Chan whom they call Contaiſh, who is properly the Grand Chan of all the Callmaks. The Callamaki Cofhoti poſſeſs all the King- Coſhoti. dom of Tangut, and are ſubject to the Dala Lama, who governs them by two Chans ; one of which has the Government of Tibet, and the other that of Tangut. The two Chans who at Calimaki Preſent Ch. VIII. the Mogulls or Callmaks. 539 preſent poſſeſs theſe Poſts, are called the one Dalai Chan, and the other Zingis Chau. The Callmaki Torgaüti is the leaſt conſiderable Callmaki Branch of the Callmaks. They dwelt heretofore Torgauti. towards the Frontiers of Turkeſtan, and were ſubject to Contaiſh: but about the beginning of this Age, one of his Couſins called Ajuka, ha- ving found means to get from him, under pre- tence that he was in fear of his Life at the Court, paſſed the River Yążk with the Tribe of the Torgaüts , and put himſelf under the Protecti- on of Ruſſia. Ajuka Chan ercamps uſually at prefent with the Ordas under his Obedience in the fandy Grounds about Aſtrachan to the Eaſt of the River Wolga, between it and the Yażk: and in Summer he often comes to reſide on the Banks of this River about Soratof and Zaritza. 'Tis fome of theſe People who were ſeen in the Ruſſian Armies in the late War. They differ in nothing from the other Callmaks . For the reſt, tho thefe two laſt Branches Two laſt of the Callmaks have their own Chans, yet dependant Contaiſ preſerves a kind of direct Sovereignty on Con- over them, and draws from them powerful Aid, when he is in War with his Neighbours the Mungals, the Chineſe, and the Mohammedan Tatars. But ſince the Beginning of this Age, that Prince is mightily fallen from his original Power, the Chineſe and Mungals having on one dide taken from him the Provinces of Chamill and Turfan, ſituate to the Weſt of the Deſarts of Shamo [now Goby,] towards the Frontiers of Tibet ; and the Ruſſians, on the other ſide, having advanced within a little way of the Lake of Sayfan : All which join’d to the Defection of his Couſin Ajuka has reduced him to the laſt Extremity, of which the Conjunctures of the Times L 2 540 Grand Tatary Country of Part I. Lake which the Ruſſians call Ofero Teleſkoy, and Times hitherto, wou'd not ſuffer the Court of Ruſia to take Advantagem Kergis, It is not twenty Years fince the Kirgis ſtill inhabited between the River of Selinga and Yeniſeа, towards the 52 Deg. of Latitude ; and in regard they were continually making Incur- fions they extremely incommoded not only the Subjects of Ruſſia in their Neighbourhood, but alſo the Mungals in Alliance with China. They were Subjects of Contaiſh, and cloth'd them- felves after the manner of other Callmaks ; but becauſe they naturally lov’d War and Dif- order, they did not imitate them at all in their manner of living peaceably and innocently. Nevertheleſs as from time to time there went away many Families, as well on the ſide of the Trans Ruſſians as the Mungals, Contaiſh thought fit planted to-fome Years ſince to carry them from thoſe wards the Confines, and tranſplant them fomewhere ito- wards the Frontiers of the Indies, inſomuch our that one cannot ſay exactly where they ſettled at preſent. guts. The Telanguts inhabit at preſent about a the Callmaks, Altan-Nor: They are ſubject to Contaiſh, and lead much the ſame Life with the Tumats. Other Callmaks. The Tumats, who were a Branch of the Virats in the Time of Zingis Chan, inhabited between the Selinga and the River Argun, to the North of the Tribe of the Cunachmars, and extended as far as the Frontiers of the Turkaks. impc2.70 Cataguns. The Tribe of the Cataguns derives its Ori ginal from Bocum Catagun, eldeſt of the two I win Brothers ; whom the Tatars pretend the Widow Alancu, Grandaughter of Yuldufs Chan, brought forth a long time after the Death Indies. are of Ch. VIII. the Moguls or Callmaks. 541 of her Huſband. See what our Author relates on that Head, p. 56, &C. "Tis related of the Kanklis, p. 32 and 33, that Kanklisa between fifty and fixty thouſand Men of that Tribe put themſelves under the Obedience of Sultan Mobammed Chowarazm Shah, be- caufe his Mother Turkan Chatun was ſprung from their Tribe; which conſidered, it will be no ſurprize to the Reader, to ſee a con- ſiderable Tribe of the Turks in the Service of Sultan Mohammed againſt the Moguls, who were likewiſe Turks by Extraction ; eſpecially if he reflects that the Kanklis dwelt upon the Frontiers Their of the Dominions of Sultan Mobammed, and that country. they had always favourid Kutſhluk and his Par- tizans againſt Zingis Chan. [The Kanklis are in all likelihood the Inhabi- tants of that part of Tatary which Rubruquis calls the Country of Changle.] HO 3S E C T. IV. Of the Government of the Moguls or Callmaks, and the Power of Con Taiſha their Grand Chan. T' has THE [Moguls or Callmaks) give the Name Con Tai- of Taiſha to their Heads of Tribes, and ſha cor- that of Con Taiſha or Grand Seigneur to their ruptly Contailh. Grand Chan ; from whence by Corruption he got the Name of Contaiſh. 'Tis of Contaiſh, as the only Sovereign Chan of the Callmaks, that our Author ſpeaks, p. 355, and 'tis worth obſerving that he gives the Name of Chan to that Prince ; which ſhews L 3 he 542 Grand Tatary Country of O Chan, Title of he muſt be deſcended of the Poſterity of Zingis Chan given Chan; for unleſs it were ſo, our Author wou'd De to the have taken care not to have given him the Title dents of of Chan, prepoſſeſs’d as he was, that ſo long as Zingis there remaind any Deſcendents of the Houſe of Zingis Chan, no other Prince, how powerful ſo- ever, had right to command the Tatars in that Quality, agreeable to what we have obſerv'd elſewhere with regard to Tamerlan. As all Little Bucharia is at preſent in the Hands of Contaiſh and the Callmaks, one might eaſily be induced to believe that the Chans of the Callmaks are ſprung from the Deſcendentsof Chiſſer Chodfa [or Kefar Choga] Chan of the Pofterity of Zaga- tai Chan; but when it is conſider'd that the Princes, the Deſcendents of Zagatai Chan, who reign'd in the Country of Caſhgar or Little Bucharia, had embraced the Mohammedan Re- ligion, and that the Callmaks and their Chan, who at preſent poſſeſs this Country, are Idolaters of the Religion of the Dalai Lama, 'tis plain to ſee that theſe latter cou'd not have been in poffeffion of Little Bucharia, but by fome Re- volution which has happen'd ſince. Chans of This has led me to believe that the Chan of the Callthe Callmaks are ſprung from the Deſcendents of maks de.. the Princes of the Poſterity of Taulai Chan, the fcended of Son of Zingis Chan, who continued to reign over the Moguls after the Death of Coplai Chan; for as their Subjects are the true Deſcendants of the antient Moguls, and that we know for cer- tain that the Princes who ſucceeded Coplai Chan in the Empire of the Moguls never embraced the Mohammedan Religion," "tis probable at leaft that the Chans of this part of the Moguls , which we at preſent call the Callmaks, are the Deſcendants of thoſe Princes, ſince we find them Chan Ch. VIII. the Moguls or Callmaks. 543 a Point to them at preſent with the ſame Religion, the ſame Subjects, the ſame Clothing, the ſame manner of Living, and fame Cuſtoms, and nearly the ſame Dominions which the Princes, the Succeſſors of Coplai Chan, poſſeſs’d. Ne- Yet too nice vertheleſs, 'tis very difficult , conſidering how litle Knowledge we yet have of the Hiſtory of decide. that Continent, to come to a Deciſion on intricate a Queſtion. [It appears from what we have obſery'd be- fore about the Name of Callmaks, that in the Reign of Timur Bec, and doubtleſs till ſuch time as they conquer'd the Countries Weſtward, they inhabited the Parts poſſeſs'd by the immediate Succeffors of Zingis Chan, and therefore we may probably conclude that Con-taiſha is of their Pofterity ; and if his Subjects are not poſſeſs’d of the famé Dominions, which his Predeceſſors enjoy'd, they are by the Exchange become Maſters of the true Country of the Moguls, which is their natural Habitation.] Contaiſh is a potent Prince, being able to bring into the Field above 100000 Men. He dwells continually under Tents, according to the faſhion of his Anceſtors, tho he poſſeſſes Little Bucharia with its Dependences, where- in there are a good many Towns (except it be when his Affairs call him into that Country, Reſidence where at ſuch times he reſides at Yerkeen.] His of Con- Reſidence at preſent is to the South-Eaſt of the taiſh. Lake Sayſſan *, on the Banks of the River Ila:; which he changes according to the Neceſſity of his Affairs. About which, and the River Tekees, he has kept his ordinary Reſidence for ſome Years paſt, that he might be better in a capacity [* In the preſent State of Bucharia, p. 28. his Reſidence is ſaid to be about the Lake Yamiſh.] L 4 to 544 Grand Tatary Country of Part 1 homme- tars. to watch the Motions of his Couſin Ajuka Chan, and of the Mohammedan Tatars, who are mor- tal Enemies to the Callmaks: For tho the Mun- gals, the Callmaks, and the Mohammedan Tatars , make properly but one and the fame Nation, yet there is ſo great an Antipathy among them, that they are continually at War together; and as the Callmaks are ſituate juſt in the Middle be- tween the two others, they muſt be always on their Guard about the Frontiers, if they would avoid being ſurpriz'd by their Enemies. Animoſity This Animoſity proceeds from the ſide of between the Mohammedan Tatars, thro' the pernicious the Pagan Principles of their Religion, which inſpires and Ma- them with Hatred againſt thoſe which are of a dan Ta- different Worſhip; and from their Inclination for Rapine, for not being willing to keep to the plain and poor way of living of their An- ceſtors, like the Callmaks , and being too Noth- ful to labour, they ſeek without Ceremony to procure themſelves the Conveniences of Life which they want, at the Expence of every Body. But on the Part of the Mungals, who make Profeſſion of the ſame Worſhip with the Callmaks, and who lead almoſt the fame Life with them, the Cauſe is different ; and 'tis properly no other than a Game of the Em- peror of China, who after having been raiſed from a very confiderable Chan of the Mungals Nieucheu, of Nieucheu which he was before, to one of the fineſt Empires in the World, feared nothing fo much as his own Nation ; therefore after finding the Secret of reducing gradually by all ſorts of indirect Means, all the Mungals to have recourſe to his Protection, he hath known ſo well how to embroil them with the Callmaks, their Bre- thren and Neighbours, that they are at preſent continually at war together; and, in all ap- pearance, Ch. VIII. the Moguls or Callmaks. 545 very curi- pearance, this Animoſity will never end, but with the entire Ruin of one or the other Na- tion. Contaiſh, the preſent Grand Chan of the Cal-The Camp maks, always dwells in Tents according to the of Con- Cuſtom of the Moguls his Anceſtors. I have taiſh a been aſſur'd, that it is ſomething very curious to ous fight. ſee his Camp, and that it is diſtributed into ſeve- ral Quarters, Places and Streets, juſt as if it had been a Town, being no leſs than a good League about, and able at a Minute's Warning to ſend into the Field 15000 good Horſe. The Quar- ter where the Chan reſides is in the middle of the Camp. His Tents are made of a cer- tain very ſtrong Calico made in China, which the Ruſſians call Kitaika ; and as they are raiſed Kitaika. very high, and of all ſorts of very lively Co- lours, they exceedingly delight the View at a diſtance. In Winter, they cover theſe Tents with Felt, which makes them impenetrable by the Injuries of the Seaſon: And for the Wives of the Chan, they build little Houſes of Wood, which may be taken down in an Inſtant, and ſet upon Chariots when they are going to decaip, SECT. oil ਨਾ ਹੈ 546 Grapid Tatary Country of SECT. V. Of the Wars "between Contaiſh and the Chan China, and of the Revolution which happen'd thereupon. COF Very rich 10ntaiſ, beſides being poffefſed of the middle Part of Grand Tatary, which is the true Country of the Moguls , is Maſter of Lite Bucharia and Tangut; but of late the Provinces of Chamil and Turfan, which were Dependen- ces of Little Bucharia, have been taken from him by the Chineſe, which happen'd in the fol- Jowing manner. Contaiſ having been inform'd that there was Gold Mine. to the Eaſt of the Deſarts of Goby, at the Foot of the Mountains which ſeparate his Lands from thoſe of China, a Gold Mine fo rich, that the Gold might be drawn out of it without much trouble, he ſent thither one of his Murſas with a Body of 10000 Men to take poffeffion of it which having rouſed the Jealouſy of the Chineſe , and the Animoſity of the Mungals, they came and fell upon the Callmaks in ſuch Numbers that they routed thein, and purſued them to the Defarts, which the Callmaks repaſſed by favour Dertil Val- of certain very fertil Valleys which are hidden by leys in the the high Mountains which croſs the Deſart on Deſarts. that ſide from Weſt to Eaſt, and which the Chi- neſe had no Knowledge of till then. This Diſcovery was very pleaſing to the late Expedition Chan of China, and in order to try if any Ad- againſt Contaiſh. vantage could be made of it, he ſent a power- ful Army that way, with a good Train of Artil- lery, under the Command of the Prince his third Son, who is the preſent Chan of China ; in Chineſe favour Ch. VIII. the Moguls or Callmaks. 547 Provinces favour of whom he already deſign'd to diſpoſe of the Succeſſion to the Empire; and 'tis ſaid, that he cauſed him to be accompany'd by a Je- ſuit very underſtanding in Fortifications and Fireworks, to aſſiſt him with his Councils in this Expedition. That Prince having paſs'd the Deſarts by the Take the ſame Road which the Callmaks follow'd in their Retreat after the Defeat before ſpoken of, en-mill and of Cha- ter'd into the Provinces of Chamil and Turfan ; Turfan. and finding that Contaiſh advanced to meet him with a fine and numerous Cavalry, againſt whom he durft not venture his Army in the vaſt Plains of thoſe Provinces, he bethought himſelf of building Forts at proper Diſtances, which he took care to furniſh very well with Cannon and Infantry, and by favour of theſe Forts he ad- vanced continually forwards in the Lands of Contaiſh, and made himſelf at length intire Maf- ter of the aforeſaid Provinces, the Callmaks not being able all the while to bring them to a Bat- tle; which obliged Contaiſh, who ſaw plainly that it was impoſſible for him to repel the Chi- neſe without Infantry and Guns, the Uſe of which had been till then unknown to the Callmaks, to have recourſe to the late Emperor of Ruſia ; and to induce him to grant his Requeſt, he of- fer'd by a ſolemn Embaſſy, which he ſent in the Year 1720 to St. Petersburg*, to become tri- butary to Ruſia, on Condition that that Court would ſend a Body of 10000 regular Troops to his Affiſtance, with Cannon in Proportion ; and with that Aid he would oblige himſelf to Yend the Chineſe quickly back again into their own Country. But the War which ſtill conti- * Contaiſh offers to become tributary to the Czar on Con- dition to affiflt him with Men and Cannon againft the Chi- nued neſe: 548 Grand Tatary Country of Part 1 nued between Sweden and Ruſſia, and the Views which the late Emperor of Ruſſia began then to have upon Perſia, hinder'd him from ac- cepting thoſe Propoſals, as advantageous as they were to Ruſſia. And as the Times have en- tirely changed their Face fince, 'tis probable that Contaiſh will endeavour to get out of the Scrape with China the beſt he can, without waiting for the Succours from Ruſſia. In the mean time the Chineſe have ſeized all which appertained heretofore to Contaiſh, lying to the Eaſt of the Defarts towards the Frontiers of China, and have there ſettled Colonies of Mungals Mungals; but they have not meddled with the Setled in Frontiers of the Dalai Lama. Nevertheleſs, if thoſeParts. they can keep Poſſeſſion of the Provinces of Chamill and Turfan, and come to extend them- ſelves along the Mountains which ſtretch on that ſide as far as the Frontiers of the Dominions of the Great Mogul, as they ſeem inclined to do, the Country of Tangut muſt neceffarily fall of courſe into their Hands. [We have a different Account given us of the Occaſion and Conſequences of this War in the preſent State of Bucharia, already mentioned; it makes the fourth and laſt Chapter of that Treatiſe, and bears the Title of the late Revo- lution which happend in Little Bucharia. I muſt own I look upon the Relation to be ſpu- rious ; however, that every one may judge him- felf, I have inſerted an Abſtract of it. And as the Narrative concerns that Prince more pro- perly as Chan of the Callmaks, than as Sovereign of a conquer'd Country, I thought this the propereſt Place to introduce it.] Ta os nin altri seratas oras sieur Concerna Note. Ch. VII. the Moguls or Callmaks. 549 Zigan A- death, he had recourſe to a Man of great Concerning the late Revolution which happend an mong ył the Mogulls or Callmaks, taken from the préſent State of Bucharia. Bofto Chan, or Bolugto Chan, Prince of the Callmaks, who ordinarily incamps on the fides of the Lake Yamiſh, and in the neighbouring Deſarts, bred up at his. Court three Nephews, his Brother's Sons. Having taken an Averfion to the eldeſt, and finding no Cauſe to put him to Strength, who under pretext of Playing and Wreſtling with the young Prince, handled him ſo roughly, that a few days after he died of it. Zigan Araptan, youngeſt Brother of the de- ceaſed, alarm’d at ſuch a Proceeding, which Bošto raptan Chan would paſs off as an Accident, fled with flies from his Friends and Domeſticks, judging it would Court. be his Turn next if he ſtaid. Nor could all the Perſuaſions of his other Brother Danchinombu, whom the Chan ſent after him for that purpoſe, prevail with him to return. Tho his eldeſt Bro- ther might have been of a haughty and turbulent Spirit as the other repreſented him ; yet he was reſolv'd not to truſt an Uncle who was capable of doing ſo unnatural an Action.o sied Some time after, Bofto Chan falling out with Boſto Zain, or Zuzi-Chan, Prince of the Mungals, Amu-Chan and lon Bogdo Chan, Emperor of China, to prevent a War between them, propoſed to them by his fall out. Ambaſſador Averna Alcanqibu, to appoint a Congreſs at a Place on the Frontiers, and end het al their Differences amicably by the Mediation of the Dalai Lama *. Accordingly their Ambaf- fadors and the Deva, in behalf of the Dalai La- bm ma, met ; but it all came to nothing by the 0,* Here follows a ſhort Account of the Delai Lama, which I have taken notice of, p. 486 and 491. Ambaffa- Zain Chan $50 Grand Tatary Country of Part 1. the China fa . Ambaſſadors diſputing who ſhould have the Pre- cedence. Boſto Chan's maintain’d that it was due to his Maſter, iſt. As being defcended in a right Line from Zingis Chan; 2dly. Becauſe the Power of the Callmaks exceeded that of the Mungals, as much, fays he, as the Hairs of the Head excceed thoſe of the Eyebrows. This Compariſon net- tled the Ambaſſador of Zain Chan, who re- ply'd fiercely, that there wanted only a good Razor to make them equal, and broke up Congreſs. 'Tis not the firſt time that Confe- rences which might have faved much Blood and Treaſure, have been broke off by as frivolous Diſputes. Chan.of The Emperor of China, upon this Rupture , was in doubt for a time what Courfe to take: vours Zain On the one hand, he dreaded the intrepid and Chan. enterprizing Spirit of Bofto Chan, whom he wanted to have humbled; and on the other he fear'd, if the Mungals, who were leſs powerful , were left to themſelves, he would get the bet- ter of them, and fo the Remedy would be worfe than the Diſeaſe; but at the beſt, he thought it dangerous to ſee the War kindled ſo near his Frontiers. Wherefore he perfuaded Zain Chàn,as the beſt Policy, to be before-hand with Bofto 2. Chan, and carry the War as far as he could in od to his Dominions, backing his Inſinuations with bis many magnificent Preſents, and Promiſes to af- fitt him under-hand in caſe of need. Zain Chan following this Advice, enter'd the Chan de Country of the Callmaks with his Troops ; and in the firft Encounter his Vanguard entirely de- feated that of Bofto Chan, whofe Brother Dor- zizap loft his Life. Bofto Chan was taking Tea when the Expreſs brought him News of the Lofs, and that the Enemy was not far off. He was at firſt concern'd at it, and making haſte to give Zain Chan's Van Guard, fome Ch. VIII. the Mogulls or Callmaks. 551 Home Order, the Cup flipt from between his Fingers and ſcalded his Hand. See, ſays he, laughing, what one gets by too much Vivacity; if I had been lefs forward I ſhould not have fcald- ed myſelf. The Rigour of the Seaſon and Depth of the Snows hindering him to act as he would, hedrew his Army together and kept upon his Guard, not doubting but the Mungals , grown ventureſom after their Victory, and not knowing the Coun- do do try as well as che, would ſoon give him an Ad- vantage ; and the better to lead them into the Snare, he counterfeited Fear, mounted his Horſe in haſte, and gave out that he was gone quite off and fhould not be heard of for ſome Years to come. This Report reaching the Camp of the Mun- Is beaten gals, Zain Chan doubled his March and de- with great tach'd two flying Parties, one of 8000 and the Slaughter. other of 3000 Men, by different Roads to over- take the pretended Fugitive This was what Bosto Chan aim’dat, who turning ſuddenly upon thoſe Detachments, ſurrounded and cut them in pieces. Then, without delay, he march?d a- gainſt the main Army of the Mungals, who were ſo aſtoniſh'd, that they fled withọụt ſtri- king a Stroke, and Bofto Chan purſuing them, made a horrible Slaughter. The Number of the Slain may be judged by the nine Camels Loads of Ears and Locks of Hair which he ſent to the Place of his Reſidence, as Tokens of his Victo- ry. After that he put himſelf at the Head of Retires 30000 Men, and follow'd thoſe who had eſcap?d within the the Slaughter, driving them before him as far Chineſe as the Wall of China, within which at length Wall. Zain Chan retird. The Emperor of China being inform’d of this Demanded ill Succeſs, endeavour'd by Perſuaſions and Gifts by Boſto I to Chan. 552 Grand Tatary Country of Part 1 Boſto to prevail on Boſto Chan to withdraw ; but that Conqueror inſtead of hearkening to an Accom- modation, ſent the Emperor word, that if he did not deliver up Zain Chan, and the reſt who had taken Shelter in his Dominions, he would declare War againſt him. Amulon Bogdo Chan taking this as a Chal- Chan at- lenge, cauſed ſeveral Bodies to march one after tackt by the other, which were defeated by Boſto Chan of China. as faſt as they arriv’d. The Troops of that Prince were ſo brave, or thoſe of the Emperor ſo bad, that one time 1000 Callmaks beat 20000 Chineſe, and another time 10000 overthrew 80000 At length the Emperor, to put an end at once to the Progreſs of his Enemy, reſolvd to oppoſe him with all his Forces and oppreſs him by Numbers. For that purpoſe he affem- bled an Army of 200000 Men, and a Train of Artillery of 300 Pieces of Cannon. This great Army, which was ten times ſtrong- er than that of the Callmaks, ſurrounded their ſtroyed. Camp on ſide ; and tho the Emperor was almoſt fure of Victory, yet always preferring gentle Methods to violent, he ſent him Con- ditions as honourable and advantageous as if he had been in the other's Circumſtances. But Boſto Chan puft up with his former Succeſs, re- jected the Propofals with diſdain ; whereupon enſued a bloody Battle, which Boſto Chan loft , and he had much ado to ſave himſelf by flight to the neighbouring Mountains. I do He was not ſo much afflicted for this Misfor- tune which he had drawn upon himſelf, as the Loſs of his Wife Guny, or Any, who was Nain in the Rout. The Emperor having found her Body among the Dead, cauſed the Head to be cut off, and carry'd it along with him to adorn his Triumph. osoban His Army quite de on every 2 Provili Ch. VIII. the Moguls or Callmaks. 553 - Proviſions and Forage beginning to fail in the Mountains where Boſto Chan had retired, moſt of his few Followers, and of his Horſes, died for hunger ; ſo that it was happy for him that he was able to return almoſt alone into his Dominions, where he ſpent two Years in great Afiction, expoſed to the Reproaches and Com- plaints of his Subjects, who all reſented his De- feat. Perceiving he had nothing for it but to negotiate the Affair, he reſolv'd to ſend his Son Septenbaldius, to the Dalai Lama at Berentola, in all likelihood to deſire his Mediation which he ſlighted before; but Abay Dola Beck (per- haps Abdalla Begh] Governor of the Town of Camull , tho dependant on Boſto Chan, cauſed Septenbaldius and his ſmall Retinue to be ſeized paſſing thro’his Government, and ſent them to Peking, ſubmitting himſelf and his Government to Amulon Bogdo Chan, who cut off the Priſoners Heads, and confirm'd the Governor in his Poft. The News of this Diſaſter threw Boſto Chan into Deſpair ; he aſſembled all his Subjects, ex- horted them to live in Peace and Unity, and then giving them Liberty to retire every one where he pleaſed, took Poiſon and died. This was the End of Boſto Chan, a Prince of a great Genius and much Valour; who, by a Series of Succeſſes, had made himſelf terrible to all his Enemies, and acquir’d a great deal of Glory, As ſoon as Zigan Araptan, who kept hid all this while, heard of his Uncle's Death, he pre- ſented himſelf to the Callmaks, and demanded the Succeſſion, which they could not refuſe him next Heir. The Buchars, whom Boſto Chan had conquer'd ſome time before, follow'd their Example; and the other Provinces who refuſed to come in of themſelves, were obliged to it by Arms. VOL. II. M Zigan as being 554 Grand Tatary Country of Part 1, fet him up again every time in a flouriſhing Zigan Araptan being thus acknowledgºd throughout the Dominions of Boſto Chan, the Buckars conducted him one Day to a little Wood very agreeable for its Situation, conſiſting not of above an hundred Trees, very buſhy, and of a particular Kind, where for fome Days he feaſted them very nobly; after which they fo- lemnly inveſted the new Prince with the Title of Contaiſ, which fignifies a Grand Monarch; and forbid, under pain of Death, to call him by his former Name. The new Contaiſh well deſerves that Diſtincti . on, being a Prince endowed with great Talents : He is remarkable for his Genius, Gentlenes , Courage and Piety: He is actually in war with the Emperor of China, for whom he cuts out a good deal of Work. They relate ſeveral Particulars of his Life, of which the two following have come to my Knowledge. It happen'd one Day while Con- taiſh was hunting, that one of his Domeſticks not taking right Aim, ſhot out one of his Eyes: The reſt, enrag'd to ſee their Maſter blinded, fell upon the unlucky Archer, and would have kill'd him, but contaiſh prevented them. “ Let him go in peace, ſays he, to his People: one muſt not judge of a Crime but by the “ Intention of him who commits it; he has " wounded me without Deſign, and his Death “ will not reſtore me my Eye, which an Acci- “ dent has depriv'd me of.” And not content with ſaving his Life, he gave him his Liberty, in order to make him amends, he ſaid, for the Danger which he had been in. Another of his Subjects had the Misfortune three times running to loſe all his Subſtance: Con- taiſ, who knew the Merit of that honeſt Man, ---a 66 Condi Ch. VIII. the Mogulls or Callmaks. 555. Condition ; but Fortune continuing to perſecute him, and having plunged him once more into Poverty, he implored anew the Munificence of Contaiſh; whereupon that Prince made An- fwer in theſe Terms: Remeinber, my Son, that I have affifted you three times; and I would do it now alſo, if I did not judge by the Obſtinacy of your bad Fortune that Heaven ſeems to have deſtin'd you to Poverty: I dare therefore no longer aid a Man whom God himſelf ſo viſibly abandons. [A Story of Ugadai Chan in the Genealogical Hiftory, ſeems to have given the Hint to this ; and I muſt own I look upon all this Relation to be fiétitious ; ſome of the Names are plainly ſo, and it looks the more fuſpicious, as the Facts are ſet down without the Dates.) Ś E CT. VI. Of the Tombs, Pyramids, deſerted Towns, and cu- rious Writings, found lately in the Country of the Callmaks. NO TOtwithſtanding we are ſure that the Peo- ple who inhabit this Continent at preſent have always led an unfixt and wandering Life ; yet there are two things which puzzle the Cu- rious a little. The firſt is, that in many Places of Grand Tombs of Tatary towards the Frontiers of Siberia, there are to be ſeen little Hills, under which are found tle Hillsa Skeletons of Men, accompany'd with the Skeletons of Horſes, and many ſorts of ſmall Veſſels and Jewels of Gold and Silver : There are alſo found there Skeletons of Women with Gold the Tatars under lite M 2 556 Grand Tatary Country of Part I. Silver b1- riy'd in Gravese ed in the on one of the ſides of the great Needle, and ſe- of the pre- North of Aſia; and theſe ſorts of Works more Veſſels of Gold Rings on their Fingers, which does not Gold and ſeem to agree in any wife with the preſent Inha- bitants of Grand Tatary. And that which I relate those here is ſo true, that ſince the Swediſh Priſoners have been in Siberia, they have gone in great Troops to ſearch theſe Tombs. The Ruſians on their part have done the ſame: and as the Call- maks were not willing that they ſhould make a Cuſtom of coming and ſpoiling thoſe Tombs which are a good way within their Lands, they new at ſeveral times a good Number of thoſe Adventurers ; infomuch that it is ſeverely for- bidden throughout all Siberia to go ſearch thole Tombs.' Some hun. The ſecond is, that in the Year 1721, a certain dred Nee. Phyſician ſent by the late Emperor of Ruſſia, to dles erett- diſcover the various Plants and Roots produced in Siberia, being arrivºd in company with ſome of Step or De- fart. ficers of the Swediſh Priſoners towards the Ri ver Tzulim, to the Weſt of the Town of Kraf . noyar, they found erected about the middle of the great Step which lies on that fide, a kind of Needle or Spire cut out of one white Stone 4- bout 16 Foot high, and ſome hundreds of o- ther ſmall ones about 4 or 5 Foot high, fet Inſcription round about the firſt. There is an great Nee- veral Characters on the little ones, which Time has already defaced in many Places: And to judge of what remains of the Inſcription (which was copy'd from the great Needle by a De vice which was communicated to me afterwards ) it muſt be obſery'd that the Characters have no ſemblance manner of 'Connection with the Characters of with any the Languages which are at preſent uſed in fent Tatar over agree ſo little with the Genius of the Tatars, that it is almoſt impoffible to believe that either Inſcription on the dle. No Re- the Charac- tors, ther Ch. VIII. the Moguls or Callmaks. 557 culty. they or their Anceſtors were ever capable of conceiving ſuch a Deſign ; eſpecially if it be conſider'd, that neither in the Neighbourhood of the Place where theſe Monuments are found, nor for an hundred Leagues round about, are there any Quarries from whence thoſe Stones could have been dug, and they could have been brought there no other way than by the River Yeniſea. Nevertheleſs the Fact is certain, and I know not truly what to ſay of it, farther than that Time and the Diſcoveries which may be made by degrees, as ſoon as we ſhall procure more exact Informations of that vaſt Continent, may perhaps give Light into a Matter which at preſent there is no accounting for. But with regard to the firſt Difficulty, touch-Conjecture ing the Jewels of Gold which are found in the about the Tombs, it ſeems very probable to me that they firſt Diffi- are the Graves of the Moguls, who accompany'd Zingis Chan in the great Irruption which he made into the ſouthern Provinces of Aſia, and of their Deſcendants in the firſt Generations. For as thoſe People carry'd off almoſt all the Riches of Per- ha, the Country of Chowarazm, of Great Bucha- ria, of the Kingdom of Caſhgar, of all Tangut, of one part of the Indies, and of all the North of China, 'tis not difficult to imagine that they had much Gold and Silver ; and inaſmuch as the greateſt Part of the Pagan Tatars have at Tatars buz preſent the Cuſtom, when any of their own ry the beſz People dies, to bury with him his beſt Horſe of their and Moveables for his Uſe in the other World, with their they did not fail to bury Veſſels of Gold and Silver with their Dead ſo long as they had any left. So that all the Difference between the a- foreſaid Graves, and thoſe of the preſent Pagan Tatars, conſiſts in this ; that now there remains no more of thoſe Riches among them : what M3 they Dead. 558 Grand Tatary Country of Part 1 enes. Bury now they inter with their Dead uſually conſiſts of wooden fome wooden Porringers, and ſuch like Uten, Porringers fils, which tho in themſelves of little value, yet for want of golden on account of the Uſe they are of in their little Houſes, are of no ſmall Conſideration. Add to this, that conſidering the extraordinary Ve neration which all the Pagan Tatars generally have for thoſe Graves, as the Graves of their Anceſtors; the Oppoſition which the Callmaks gave to thoſe who went to ſearch them, may be taken as a certain Sign, that they look'd up- on them as the Tombs of their Anceſtors, fince no other conſideration could have moved fo peaceable a People as the Callmaks naturally are , to take ſuch a Courſe on the like Occaſion, No signs [The eaſier to conceive how it happens, that of Riches, there are ſcarce any Signs at preſent of the Tatars preſent ever having had any Riches among them ; it is to be obſervd firſt, that the Grant of Perſia to Halacu, and then the Revolt of the Indies and for. China upon the inteſtine Diviſions which reign- ed among the Tatars in the ſecond Century af- ter Zingis Chan, ſtop'd all the Paſſages by which Wealth uſed to flow out of the fouthern Coun, tries into Tatary; fo that the Tatars continuing to bury the choiceſt of their rich Moveableș, and no Supply coming in as at firſt, no wonder in the Space of about 500 Years, there fhould be left no Appearance of Wealth among them a- bove Ground Needles or. As to the Needles or Pyramids, it is not fo Pyramids eafy to gueſs by whọm or upon what Occafion poſſibly they were erected. But as the Sieur Paul Lucas Graves. in his ſecond Voyage * to the Levant, has given an account of a furprizing Number of Pyramids, no leſs than 20000, within two days Journey among the Tatars ac- counted * Dans la Grece, & l'Afie Mineure, Tom. I. p. 126, of Ch. VIII. the Moguls or Callmaks. 559 of Cæfarea, in Aſia Minor ; ʼtis very probable Above they were both the Work of the fame People : 20000 Pyramids And who fo likely to erect them as the Tatars, near Cæſa. either as Trophies of their Victories, or Marks rea in Alia of the Extent of their Conqueſts, or rather as Minor. Monuments erected over the Graves of their dead pain in Battle : and what the rather in- clines me to this Imagination is, that the Sieur Lucas takes notice, that according to the Tra- dition of the County, in the upper Part of each Pyramid (for they are all hollow, with Rooms, Doors, Stairs and Windows in them) there is bury'd a Corps. 'Tis true, we cannot be poſi- tive that the Architecture of both theſe ſorts of Pyramids is exactly the ſame ; both Authors have been defective in their Accounts, for the Author of the Remarks does not obſerve whe- ther the Siberian Pyramids are round or ſquare, folid or hollow ; nor does Lucas tell us the Di- menſions of thoſe he ſaw in Natolia. Had the Alarm of Robbers given him time to have ex- amin’d the Inſcription, he after much ſearching found on one of thein, we might have had ſome better Account of them.] It will be obſerv'd in our Account of Tur-Town keſtan, p. 568, that the Country betwixt the Ri- quite dee vers Pâick and Sirr is inhabited partly by the ſerted. Callmaks, and partly by the Cafatſhia Orda. In that Part of the Country which the Callmaks poffefs, and towards the Confines of the Caſat- fhia Orda, the Ruſſians, about twelve Years ago, diſcover'd a Town quite deſart in the very midſt of vaſt fandy Grounds which are on that fide, Situatiota eleven days Journey to the S.W. of Yamiſha, and eight to the Weſt of Simpelat. This Town, by what I have learned from an Officer who was at it, is about half a League in compaſs, with Walls five Foot thick and fixteen high ; the Founs M 4 560 Grand Tatary Country of Part I Walls and Foundation of which is built with Freeſtone, Houſes of and the reſt of Brick, being Aank'd with Towers Brick. in ſeveral Places : The Houſes of the Town are all built with Sun-burnt Bricks, and Side-poſts of Wood, much after the common Faſhion in Po- land: But there are to be ſeen great Brick Build- ings, with each a Tower belonging to it, which in all likelihood muſt have been ſet apart for In good divine Service. All theſe Buildings were in Condition. pretty good Condition when this Town was firft diſcover'd; nor was there the leaſt Appearance of any violent Deſtruction. Writings The moſt remarkable of the private Houſes found in had ſeveral Chambers, and in moſt of theſe moſt of the Houſes were found a great Quantity of Writings two foris . in Rolls in unknown Characters, ſeveral Leaves of which were ſent by the late Emperor of Ruf fia to all the learned Men of Europe, famous for their Knowledge in the Oriental Languages, to try if any of them could explain them. I have ſeen two forts of thoſe Writings, the firft of which was written with the beautiful China Ink, upon Silk Paper, white and pretty thick, and the Leaves might be about two Foot long, and nine Inches broad; the Leaves were written Firfi writ- on both ſides, and the Lines ran from the Right ten from to Left a-croſs the ſame. Each Page was bor- to Left. der'd round with two black Lines in form of a ſquare, which left a two Inch Margin round the Leaf where there was no Writing. The Character of this firſt ſort had ſome Refem- blance of the Turkiſh. The ſecond fort was writ- ten upon fine blue Silk Paper, with Characters of Gold and Silver : and ſome of them were written entirely in Gold Characters, ſome whol- ly in Silver Characters; and others yet which had round then ſometimes a Line in Charac- ters of Gold, and ſometimes a Line in Characters of Ch. VIII.) the Moguls or Callmaks. 561 Writters like our of Silver. The Leaves were about 20 Inches Second long, and 10 in height, and the Lines were fort writ- written length-ways of the Paper, running from Righe te the Right to the Left. They were edged about Left. with two Lines of Gold or Silver Square-wiſe, which left a Margin round the Leaf like as in the firſt fort: it was alſo written on both ſides. But 'tis to be obſery'd that that which was on one ſide the top of the Leaf, was the bottom Aills in in the other ; ſo that in turning it, it was neceſſa- Chancery. ry to turn the lower end up, and not from one Hand to the other, as we commonly do in turning over a Leaf. The Character of this laſt ſort was very beautiful, and ſomewhat like the Hebrew. They had laid Varniſh on the Writing on both ſides to preſerve it; which Varniſh did not paſs beyond the Square which incloſed the Writing. For the reſt, theſe two ſorts of Cha- racters have no Reſemblance, and it was eaſy to ſee they ſerved to expreſs two very different Lan- guages. In ſhort we learn ſince, that the Wri-The firſt tings of the firſt fort are in the Mogul Lan- fort are in guage; but thoſe of the latter in the Language Language. of Tangut, and that they treat of Matters of The other Devotion ; which ſhews us that the People who in that of inhabited that Town were Calimaks, and of the Tangut. Religion of the Dalai Lama : But when, and on what occaſion they abandon’d that Town, we are at preſent ignorant. Nevertheleſs ’tis pro- bable it muſt have happen'd upon ſome occaſion of War, ſeeing otherwiſe they would not have left thoſe facred Writings ſo careleſsly. They have diſcover'd ſince then two other Two other Towns thereabouts, both deſerted like the for- Towns mer; and 'tis not doubted at preſent but they former were abandon’d within theſe forty or fifty Years, quite a- on account of the bloody Wars which they have bandoned. alſo had ſince that time with the Mungals. С НАР. near the 562 Deſcription of Turkeſtan Part ), CHA P. IX. A DESCRIPTION of the Couto try of TURKESTAN, ſubject to the T ATARS. SECT. I. Name, Bounds, antient Power, Government, Diviſion, Towns. ANE. Urkeſtan fignifies the Country of the Turks, and and is otherwiſe called by the Arabs and Perſians, Turân, ſo named accord- ing to the latter from Tur the Son of Feridun VII . King of Perſia of the firſt Race, called that of Piſhdad ; but the Turks and Tatars, eſpecially the Mohammedan, affirm it takes its Name from Turk, the eldeſt Son of Japhet, whom they make to be the Founder of the Turkiſh Nation, and common Father of all the Inhabitants of Grand Tatary, as has been obfervid in the firft Chapter.] Bounds of Turkeſtan. River Yemba and the Mountains of Eagles, which Turkeſtan is bounded on the North by the are no better than fmall Hills in that Part; on the Eaſt by the Dominions of Contaiſḥ, Grand Chan of the Callmaks ; on the South by the Country of Chowarazm and Grand Bucharia ; and on the Weſt by the Caſpian Sea. It may be a- about 70 German Leagues in its greateſt length, and near as much in breadth ; but its Bounds have been by far more extended in times paſt, before Zingis Chan made himſelf Maſter of all Grand Tatary, Turke- Ch IX, fubje&t to the Tatars. 563 the Turks and Turk [Turkeſtan is the original Country of the Original Turks and Turkmanns ; it was for many Ages a Country of very fouriſhing Empire, and extended its Do. minion far on all ſides, whence it is that in the manns. . Oriental Hiſtories we find Ma wara'lnahr, Caſh- gar, and other Parts of Tatary called Turkeſtan, as happening at ſundry times by Conqueſt to become Parts of that Empire. Before the Reign of Zingis Chan, the Turks not only ſubdued all the neighbouring Countries round them, but after infeſting Perſia by Invaſions for many Centuries together, at length conquer'd it and founded a mighty Monarchy there under Togrul- bec about Heg. 429. A. D. 1037. which conti- nued for 161 Years till it was deſtroy'd by the Chowarązmians. Turkeſtan in the Time of Zingis Chan ſhared Conquer'd the common Fate with the reſt of Tatary, and by Zingis fell under the Dominion of that Conqueror. After his Death it fell to the Share of Zagatai: tho we find all lying to the North of Sirr, which is the greateſt Part of it (if Turkeſtan was in the ſame Condition then that 'tis now) given by Ba- tu Chan of Capſac to Sheybani Chan, whofe Defcendants poſſeſſed it, till Sbabacht Sultan led out the Uzbeks to conquer Chowarazm and Great Bucharia : What Changes have happen'd in Turkeſtan ſince then we know not, only that at preſent 'tis divided between two Chans, as fhall be obſerv'd preſently. Tho the Turks were beyond diſpute a very pow-Turks erful Nation, and perhaps bore the greateſt Sway Name and in the North of Apa before the Reign of Zingis Chan; yet there ſeems to be no Grounds for ded over believing (what fome affert) either that all all Tatary. Grand Tatary was ſubject to them, or that the Inhabitants thereof were known till then by no other Name than that of Turks ; for the con- trary Power ne vor exten. 564 Deſcription of Turkeſtan Part I. the Perfi. Tatars 1 tráry in both Reſpects appears from Hiſtory, known to and the Account if it be genuine which we have ans long in Mircond (as deliver'd by Teixeira) of the fre- before. quent Motions of the Tatars to attack the Per- zingis fians before the Time of Mohammed, deſtroys Chan. both Opinions at once, as repreſenting that Na- tion under powerful Kings, who ſeem by Turns to bear the Dominion from the Turks. And if any Credit is to be given to our Tatar Hiſto- rian, for many Ages together there was neither any Name nor any Power to be heard of in the North of Aſia, but that of the Moguls and Ta- tars which interchangeably prevaild. Indeed many of the Arabian and Perſian Hiſtorians made the Inhabitants of that vaſt Continent all Turks, as they have ſince made them all Tatars; & me becauſe they were the moſt powerful, or the on- kita y ly People which were well known to them. However it does not appear that the Turks were ever Maſters of more than one half of Grand Tatary ; for in the Time of Cavar Chan of Turkeſtan, mentioned often in the foregoing Hiſtory, who extended his Do- minion over Little Bucharia, or Caſhgar, we find ſeveral Nations in the Eaſt, as thoſe of the Mogulls, Naimans, Karaïts, &c. who had their particular Chans, among which that of the Karaïts was the moſt powerful ; fo that while the Turks were in poſſeſſion of the Weſt Part of Grand Tatary, the Eaſtern di- 5. K vided between ſeveral Princes who ruled o- ver their particular Tribes till Zingis Chan reduced them all under his Obedience ; with in whoſe united Power he put an end to the Empire of the Turks then divided into Fac- tions, and ſubdued all Grand Tatary from aku , , one Ch. IX. med fubject to the Tatars. 565 Tatars gr- ven fo all Chineſe one end to the other, with great Part of a beslut China and Perſia. Since then the Name and Empire of the Name of Turks have ceaſed in the North of Aſia, and given Place to that of the Tatars, who be- the Inha- ing in Poſſeſſion of the ſame Countries, have bitants of ſucceeded alſo to the Honour of having that the North great Continent, called after their Name by their by the Neighbours in the Weſt, as before it had been before by their Neighbours in the Eaſt ; for at the Zingis ſame time that it went by the Name of Turkeſtan Chan. and Turan among the Perſians and other neigh- bouring People on this ſide; it was known to the Chineſe at the other end only by the Name je slegs of the Country of the Tata or Tatars, who were for many Ages their Borderers, and the People beyond the Wall which were only or beſt known to them: for which reaſon they comprehended all the reſt in general under their Name. So that the Name of Tatars has extended farther than that of the Turks ever did : All that great Con- tinent to the North of Perſia, the Indies and China, having been at one time or other called Tatary; firſt the Eaſtern Part (where the Tatars originally inhabited) by the Chineſe ; and now (ſince their Tranſplantation) the Weſtern Part by the Perſans : but was never that I can find called Turkeſtan by the bordering Nations on all ſides; nor yet was it called Tatarý by all of them at the ſame time ; for as, the Name of Turkeſtan prevailed in the Weſt, it went by that of Tatary in the Eaſt ; ſo now that it is known by the Name of Tatary in the Weſt, it goes by that of the Country of the Mungals, Nieucheu, and the like among the Chineſe. com Once more let it be obſerv'd, that the Names of Turkeſtan or Turan, and Tatary, are Names of 566 Deſcription of Turkeſtan Part I. A All the not de rived Den the Coun- Turkeſtan a limited Signification with the Natives,denoting and Tata only ſome particular Parts of the North of Aſia, ty of limit- ed signifi and are extended to the whole only by fome, cations a- not all, of their Neighbours, from whom they mong the have p have paſſed to us. And on this occaſion it is Natives. worth our Obſervation, that Abulgazi Chan, a Cu Tatar himſelf, tho writing profeſſedly the Hif- try they inhabit Tatary, but gives to every Part zige of that vaſt Region its own Name; as Chowa- od razm, Ma wara' Inahr or Great Bucbaria, Caſh- gar, Tangut, &c. Thus I think I have made it appear againſt People of the general Opinion that the People inhabiting Tatary that Country, called by us Grand Tatary, were not univerſally called Turks before the Time of from the Zingis Chan. And perhaps it is as inconſiſtent,ac- Turks. cording to another receivid Notion, to make them all deſcend from the Turks ; for the Pea- ple of the Eaſt, as the Mungals and even the Callmaks, are as likely for any thing which can be ſhewn to the contrary, to derive their Ori- ginal from the Chineſe, to whom they bear a much greater exterior Refemblance than to the Turks. Their different way of Living makes nothing againſt this Opinion, fince all Na- tions originally have conſiſted of People who lived partly in the open Plains, and partly in Cities, and who upon account of that different way of Living, were ty with each other, as is obfervable at pre- fent among the Arabs. I know it will naturally be objected that the Deſcent of the other People of Tatary, and even of the Tatars themſelves , from the Turks, is acknowledgʻd by Abulgazi Chan in the firft and ſecond parts of his Hiſto- ry; but it is to be conſider'd that Abnlgazi Chan has at enmi- the Mo. hamme. - Ch. IX. fubject to the Tatars. 567 has taken all he has written concerning the Ori- The Cor- ginal of his Nation from the Perſian Hiſtorians, cellion of who have taken care to give the Preference in every thing to the Turks, as a Nation which had dan Tatars always made a conſiderable Figure in Aſia, and no Proof. been the Maſters of their Country more than once. Had the Collecting and Management of their Hiſtory been left to the Tatars or Moguls themſelves, as they ſeem to have had Hiftories of their own, probably we ſhould have had a different Account of their Original, and perhaps they would have made the Turks their Deſcen- dants ; but we find * all thoſe Memoirs which Fulat or Pulad, who was ſent into the Country of the Moguls for that Purpoſe by Gazan Chan, had pickt up, were put into the Hands of his Wazir, (by corruption Vizir) Choga Raſhid, cal- led otherwiſe Fadi allah, who being a Perſian, in all Probability follow'd /the Hiſtorians of his own Country, eſpecially in what related to the Original of thoſe Nations, which poſſibly the Mogul Memoirs did not treat of. Had we that Part of Fadl allah’s Hiſtory, which Mr. de la Croix has tranſlated into French, we ſhould be better able to judge of this Matter. There is another Point which it would be worth to inquire into, and that is, whether the set Turks and Turkmanns be the fame, or different si People, I have already given my Opinion for at the firſt, but muſt refer the Confideration of it to my farther Account of Tatary, often men- tion'd.] DIVISIO N. [Turkeſtan is divided into two Parts, of which Diviſion the Weſtern is poſſeſſed by the Cara-kalpakks, a Nation of Tatars whoſe Chan reſides at the Town * Pag. 30 2 of 568 Deſcription of Turkeſtan Part 1. Govern- ment. of Turkeſtan ; the Eaſtern Part is in the Hands As of the Tatars of Caſatſhia Orda, whoſe Chan wogason has his Reſidence at Taſhkänt. The two Tatar Chans, between whom Turke. ftan is at preſent divided, are both Mobammedans, as well as their Subjects, and the firſt is commonly calld the Chan of the Cara-Kalpakks, becauſe thoſe Tatars, who make a particular Orda, and who uſually encamp betwixt the River Sirr and the Caſpian Sea, acknowledge him for their Chan, and that is as much as he gets from them. Foras to Obedience, he does not expect much of it , ſeeing that, as they are very ſtrong in numbers , ſo as to be able to make head againſt the Chan, and that their particular Murſa's have great Power over them, they have long ſince accuf- tom'd them not to obey the Orders of the Chan, how much foever they may be inclined to it. [According to our Author, p. 203, the Uzbeks affirm at preſent that the Chans of Turkeſtan are deſcended from Ganiſh Sultan fourth Son of Gani. bek Chan.] 10.950 jon biblioNE M dan Fall ad Divort 5 TOWNS. ara ench v Oradea obro Turkelan, The Town of Turkeſtan is ſituate in 45°30 ' Capital of Lat. and 89° of Longit. on the right ſide of a Turke ſmall River which comes from the N. E, and Itan. falls into the Sirr, at a ſmall diſtance from this Town, 'Tis the Reſidence of a Chan of the Tatars, and tho it is built of Brick, yet it is a very ſorry Place, and is remarkable for nothing but its agreeable Situation. In this Condition it I ſtill continues the Capital of the Country of Tur- keſtan.] +05 31* [This Ch. IX. fubje&t to the Tatars. 569 [This Town, as well as the whole Country, is often called Turon or Turân in the Perſian Au- thors, who aſcribe the Building of it, as well as the Founding of the whole Turkiſh Nation to Tur, one of the Sons of Feridun VII. King of the firſt Perſian Dynaſty, calld Pifhdad, as has been already obſerv'd, P. 562.] The Town of Taſhkant is ſituate on the Right Taſhkane, ſide of the River Sirr in 45° of Latit. and 929 40' Longit. 'Tis a very antient Town, and has been often deſtroy’d and rebuilt on account of the frequent Wars among the neighbouring Ta- tar Princes. Tho it is not very conſiderable at preſent, yet it is the Winter Reſidence of the Chan of the Caſatſia Orda, who poffeffes one Part Cafatſhia of Turkeſtan; for in Summer he goes and en- camps on one ſide or other of the River Sirr, according to the Cuſtom of all the Tatar Princes. The Town of Shahirochoya is ſituate in 44° Shahiro- 50' of Latit, on the Right ſide of the River Siry choya. 16 Leagues to the Eaſt of Taſhkant ; but 'tis at preſent a miſerable paultry Place of about 200 wretched Cabbins, inhabited by the Mohammedan zo'n Tatars, and belonging to the Chan of the Caſat- fhia Orda, who reſides at Taſkant. [This Town in all probability is the Shahru- chiah, built by Shah Ruch, who ſucceeded his Father Timur-bec in the Empire of Zagatai, Choraſan and the Indies, and is otherwiſe called Fenakant; but I am of Opinion the Author of the Remarks has given it too northerly a Situa- hati dan the 30 tion.] R I VER S. The River Sirr, or Sirth, ſprings from the River Sikre Mountains which ſeparate the Dominions of VOL. II. N Contaiſ, 570 Defcription of Turkeſtan Part 1 Contaiſh, Grand Chan of the Callmaks from Bu- charia, in 44° 40' Latit. and 97° of Longit. to the North of the City of Samarkant. Its Courſe is nearly from Eaſt to Weſt; its Sides are very agreeable, and abounding with Paſtures. After a Courſe of about an hundred German Leagues , it empties it ſelf into the Lake of Arall, which lies upon the Borders of the Countries of Chow. arazm and Turkeſtan, three days Journey from the Caſpian Sea. Gold Sand 'Tis pretended that the Sand of this River is & Cheat. mixt with Gold, and a Sample of it has been brought into Ruſſia, which appear’d to be very rich in an Effay which the late Emperor cauſed to be made of it: But the Event has ſhewn that this pretended Gold Sand had never ſeen the Banks of the River Sirr, and that it was no other than a certain kind of Gold Duſt which they found in Spring time in the Channels of thoſe high Mountains which ſeparate the Dominions of the Great Mogul from the Bucharias, and which the Buchars carry fometimes into Siberia to truck for Skins. Yemin Ri- The River Yemin, called Yemba by the Ruf- fans, riſes in that part of Mount Caucaſus, called by the Tatars. Uluk Tag, towards the 50th Deg, of Latit. and 93 of Longit . the Courſe of this River is near W.S. W. and after running about 100 German Leagues, it empties it ſelf into the Caſpian Sea at the N.E. Corner of it, in 47° 50 Latit. This River abounds exceedingly with all forts of excellent Fiſh; it is exceſſive rapid, but ſhal- low: Its Stream is very delightful, and its Banks extraordinary fertil ; but they are very cultivated at preſent, becauſe the Callmak Ta- tars who poſſeſs the eaſtern ſide of that River have not the Uſe of Agriculture, and the Tatars ver. Fiſhy. little 2 IO of Ch, TX. ſubject to the Tatars. 571 of the Caſaiſhia Orda, who are Maſters of the weſtern ſide towards its Entrance into the Caf- pian Sea, cultivate only juſt as much as is abfo- lutely neceſſary for their Subſiſtence. There is neither Town nor Village upon the No Town Yemba; for having only five Foot Water at the on it. Entrance, the Ruſſians don't think it worth their while to go and ſettle there ; and the Tatars of Caſaiſhia Orda, who are already fixt there, live under Tents and Huts as well as the Callmaks. SECT. II. The Inhabitants of Turkeſtan. IS I Nore INCE Zingis Chan's Conqueſt, we hear no more of Turks in Turkeſtan: They were then either driven out and diſperſed, of if any did remain, they changed their own Name for that of the Conquerors ; only towards the Caf- pian Sea we find ſome Turkmans about the be- ginning of the laſt Age, who 'tis probable have ſince that time retir'd to join thoſe of Chow- arazm. Turkeſtan hath undergone ſeveral Re- volutions with regard to its Inhabitants, fince the Turks became extinct: At preſent 'tis pof- ſeſſed by two Tatar Hords, called the Caſathia Orda and Kara Gallpaks.] The Cafatſhia Orda. The Caſathia Orda is a Branch of the Moham-Cafatſhia medan Tatars, which inhabits the Eaſtern Part of Orda. the Country of Turkeſtan, between the River Yemba and the Sirth. N 2 Theſe 572 Deſcription of Turkeſtan Part I. Like the Theſe Tatars reſemble the Callmaks much, Callmaks. being of a middle ſize but exceeding well-fet, their Faces broad and flat; their Complexion very ſwarthy,Eyes of the Pink Form,black, ſparkling and cut like thoſe of the Callmaks; but they have the Noſe very well-ſhap'd, the Beard thick, and the Ears form’d as uſual. They cut their Hair, which is exceeding black and ſtrong, within four Inches of the Head, and wear round Bon- nets a Span high, of thick Cloth or black Felt, with a Fur Border. Habits. Their Clothing conſiſts in a Callico Shirt, a Pair of Sheep-skin Breeches, and a Quilted Veſt of that Callico, which as I have elſewhere obſery'd, is called Kitaika by the Ruſians ; but in Winter they put over this Veſt a Sheep's-ſkin Gown, which ſerves them inſtead of a Quilt: Their Boots are very clouterly, and made of Horſe-skin, as well as every one can make them himſelf. Their Arms are the Sabre, the Bow, and the Lance ; for Fire-Arms are very little uſed by Moſt of the Women of the Tatars of the Ca. fatſhia Orda are large and well made ; and tho their Faces be broad and Aat, yet they are not diſagreeable. They dreſs much like the Call- mak Women, excepting that they wear high pointed Bonnets, which they fold on the right fide, and a ſort of big Slippers. Theſe Tatars poſſeſs very fine Quarters along the River Yemba, and towards the Mountains which ſeparate the Country of Turkeſtan from in the Provinces of the Callmaks; but they reap no great Advantage from them, all their Thoughts being bent on Rapine, which they make their only Buſineſs, and that is the Reaſon they only cultivate juſt as much of their Lands Arms. them yet. Women. Seat. as Ch. IX. fubje&t to the Tatars. 573 as ſuffices for their Subſiſtence, which amounts to a ſmall Matter, ſeeing their Flocks and Hunt- ing furniſhes plentifully to their Nouriſhment, and that Bread is not much uſed by them. They are always on Horſeback, and when Hunting. they are not upon their Incurſions they make Hunting their whole Employment, leaving the Care of their Flocks and Dwellings to their Wives and to their Slaves, if they have any. Their Horſes make no Appearance, but they swift are very mettleſom, and certainly the beſt Cour- Horfes. fers of all the Tatar Horſes to be found beyond the Caſpian Sea. Few of them have fixt Habi- tations, and they encamp for the moſt part un- der Huts or Tents towards the Frontiers of the Callmaks and the River Yemba, to be ready at hand to lay hold on all Opportunities of Pilla- ging The Tatars of the Caſatſia Orda are continu- Always at ally fighting with their Neighbours to the North War with and Eaft: and the Uzbek Tatars, who are Mo- their Neigh hammedans, are the only People with whom they bours. ordinarily live in a good Underſtanding ; nor wou'd they do it if they were not obliged to it by Neceſſity. In Winter they pay a Viſit on one ſide to the Callmaks, ſubject to Contaiſh, who about that time go to ſcour the Frontiers of Great Bucharia, and other Parts to the South of their Country; and on the other ſide they per- petually incommode the Coſaks of Yaïk, the Nogai Tatars and the Callmak Tribes which o- bey Ajuka Chan ; but in the Summer they often croſs the Mountains of Eagles, which are very eaſy to paſs towards the Head of the River Yażk, and make Inroads a great way into Sibe- ria to the Weſt of the River Irtis ; and as thoſe are the very beſt cultivated Parts in all Siberia, they are obliged to keep Guards all Summer in the N 3 574 Deſcription of Turkeſtan Part I. Trade of the Uz no the Villages and Burrows along the Tobol, the Iſhim and the Tebendo, that they may be in a Condition to oppoſe them in caſe of ſome ſud- den Invaſion. And tho they are often very ill treated in thoſe Incurſions, and even all they ſteal is not equivalent to what they might with very little Labour get out of their Lands if they would till them as they ought, ſo fertil and ex- cellent they are yet they chooſe rather to expoſe themſelves to a thouſand Fatigues and Dangers that they may ſubſiſt by Robbing, than apply themſelves to ſome regular Buſineſs and live comfortably. They ſell the Slaves they make Slaves the in thoſe Invaſions in the Country of Chowarazm only ſecure or Great Bucharia, where they always find Perſian one among Merchants or Armenians, and even ſometimes Indian Merchants, who repair thither beks. upon other account than to trade for Slaves, which is the only one that is carry'd on with any Secu- rity in thoſe Provinces, by reaſon it is the chief Livelihood of the Uzbek Tatars; and 'tis prin- cipally with a View of preſerving the means of ſelling their Slaves, that the Tatars of the Caſat- phia Orda are careful to cultivate Friendſhip with the Uzbeks. They retain very few Slaves themſelves, excepting ſuch as they ſtand in need of to keep their Flocks; but they commonly reſerve all the young Women and Ruſſian Girls they can ſnap up in Siberia, unleſs Neceſſity ob- liges them to part with them. Mohamn. The Tatars of the Caſatſhia Orda profeſs the medans. Mabammedan Worſhip ; but they have neither Alcoran, Mullas nor Moskees, ſo that their Re- ligion comes to very little. They have a Chan whoſe ordinary Reſidence in Winter is in the Town of Taſbkant, and in Summer he encamps about the ſides of the River Sirth, and the Frontiers of the Callmaks ; but Chan. their Ch. IX. ſubject to the Tatars. 575 their particular Murſas, who are very powerful, don't leave much Power in the Hands of the Chan. Theſe Tatars are able to bring into the Field Force. about 30000 Men, and in Conjunction with the Cara Kallpaks 50000 ; but all Horſe. The Cara Kallpaks. Cara Kallpaks is the Name the Ruſians give Name. the Branch of the Tatars, call'd the Mankats. The Cara Kallpaks inhabit the Weſtern Part of the Country of Turkeſtan towards the Coaſt of the Caſpian Sea. They are the faſt Allies and Relations of the Tatars of the Cafatſhia Orda, and accompany them commonly in their Expe- ditions, when there is ſome great Feat in hand. The Cara Kallpaks are profeſs'd Robbers, who have nothing to live on but what they ſteal ei-Live by ther from the Callmaks or the Subjects of Ruſſia. Robbinge They often pafs the Mountains of Eagles in Company with thoſe of the Cafatſhia Orda, and make Inroads very far within Siberia on the ſide of the Rivers of Tobol, Iſeet and Iſhim, which extremely incommodes the Rulans who inha- bit the Burroughs and Villages along thoſe Ri- vers. When I ſay p.568. the Town of Turkeſtan is the Reſidence of the Chan of the Cara Kallpaks, it muſt be underſtood that it is for the Winter only af- ter the manner of the other Mohammedan Tatar Princes ; for in the Summer they go and en- camp towards the Shores of the Caſpian Sea, and about the Mouth of the River Sirr in the Lake Arall. The Term Bijaul which occurs, p. 263, de- notes a Military Charge among the Cara Kallpaks and the Tatars of the Caſatſhia Orda, which comes pretty near that of Colonel among us. СНАР. N 4 576 Kipzak or Kapſhak Part 1 CH A P. X. A DESCRIPTION of the Coun. try and Inhabitants of KIP Z AK or KAPS H AK, ſubject to the RUSSIANS. SECT. I. Its Name, Extent, Conqueſt, Inhabitants, &c. Name. [K 7 Ijzak, or Kapſhak, as the Arabs and Per- ſians write it, has its Name according to Abulgazi Chan, p. 15, from a Man in the Time of Oguz Chan, if the Reader can give Credit to a Story which is very likely to be all legend. It is alſo called Daſhi Kapſhak, or the Plain of Kapſhak by the Perſian Hiſtorians; Daßt in Perſian ſignifying a Plain : On which occaſion I cannot but obſerve two Miſtakes in the French Edition, where it is always written Daſhté Kip- zak, and render'd the Companion of Kipzak: This laſt Fault is probably a Miſtake of the Printer, occafiond by the Affinity between the words Compagne and Campagne. Kipzak or Kapſbak is a very large Country, extending in its greateſt length from the Vaik to the Mouth of the Boryſthenes , but its breadth is more uncertain: All we can ſay is, that thự Caſpian Sea and Palus Meotis made Part of its Southern Bounds, and that to the North it in- cluded the Kingdom of Caſan, and the Coun- try of Tura as far as the River Irtis Eaſtward, tho at different times a great Part of Siberia and Extent, Ruſia Ch. X. ſubject to the Ruſſians. 577 The great- Ruſſians in 1554 Ruſſia were under its Dominion, during the Reigns of the firſt Succeſſors of Zuzi Chan, to whoſe Share this great Country fell: and it con- tinued in great Power even till the Time of Timur-bec, after which it began to be divided by Factions, and declined apace. eft Part of it became a Prey to the Ruſſians ; and all that remains now of that great Empire is the Country of Crim: to which the Family of Hagi Garay Chan retir’d, that having been part of their Dominions, as appears from p. 196] It was the Czar Ivan Waſilowitz who made Kipzak this fair Conqueſt [of Kipzak] from the Tatars conquerid in the Year 1554 ; for after he had re-united in by the himſelf the Dominion of all Ruſia, he apply'd himſelf to clear the River Wolga by driving the Tatars out of the Kingdoms of Caſan and A- ſtracan which they then poſſeſſed ; in which he was ſo ſucceſsful, that he completed the Reduc- tion of thoſe two Kingdoms in leſs than two Years, and ever ſince that time they have always been reckon'd two of the faireft Flowers in the Imperial Crown of Ruſſia, the Kingdom of Aſtrachan, becauſe of its Trade, and that of Ca- fan on account of its Fertility in all ſorts of Fruits and Pulſe. The Country of Kipzak or Capſak, as other Capſaks Turkiſh Authors call it, is the true Country of and Co- the Coſaks, whereof Search has been made to faks the this time to find out the Original. I can't tell Same Peo- whether my opinion on this Occaſion will have ple. the Approbation of every body ; but I know I have three forts of Reaſons not to doubt of the Matter which I have advanced. The firſt is, that the Nation which we know at preſent by the Name of Coſaks, inhabit preciſely within the Limits, which our Author as well as all the Oriental Writers who have ſpoken of Tatary 578 Kipzak or Kaplhak Part 1 Tatary aſſign to the Country of Kipzak or Cap- ſak, viz. the Lands contained between the Ri- ver Yażk and the Mouth of the Boryſthenes ; and that it does not appear by the leaſt Sign that that Nation ever inhabited elſewhere. The fe- cond is, that the Names are perfectly the ſame, and that it is nothing but the Conveniency of Pronunciation which has formed the word Caſak, as the Ruſſians and Tatars call thoſe of Kipzak or Capſak. The third is, that the Coſaks to this Day preſerve a ſtrong Affection for the Tatars , whom they call their Brothers and Relations, and that they have much the ſame Inclination as the Tatars. Inhabi (Within the Bounds of the Country of Kip- tants of zak, were formerly contained among others , Kapſhak. the Kingdoms of Caſan and Aſtrachan, the fame Parts are ſtill poffeffed by ſeveral Branches of Tatars who are all ſubject to the Empire of Ruſſia ; as the Baſhkir Tatars and Tatars of Uffa who inhabit the Kingdom of Cafan . The Tatars of Nagai in that of Aſtrachan , the Coſaks of Yażk, who are properly deſcended from the Tatars, and dwell about that River; to which we ſhall add thoſe of Sa Porovi and Ukraina, in order to give a continued Hiſtory I of that People.] SECT Select Ch. X. fubject to the Ruſſians. 579 SECT. II. Of the Baſhkir Tatars and Tatars of Uffa who inhabit the Duchy of Bulgar in the Kingdom of Caſan. ria. THI HE Kingdom of Caſan extends to a great length along the Northern and Eaſtern Kingdom fide of the River Wolga : It was conquerd by of Calana the Ruſſians in 1552, ever ſince which it has been reckon'd one of the choiceſt Flowers in the Ruſſian Crown, on account of its Fertility in all forts of Fruit and Pulſe, The Baſhkir Tatars, as well as thoſe of Uffa, Province inhabit the Province of Bulgaria, which makes of Bulga. the Eaſtern part of the Kingdom of Caſan; it is ſituate to the Eaſt of the River Wolga, and extends on one ſide from that River to the Mountains of the Eagles [Arall Tag] and the Frontiers of Siberia ; and on the other ſide from the Mouth of the River Kama in the Wolga, al- moſt as far as the Town of Samara. 'Tis ſuppos’d that from this Province caine Bulgars the Bulgars, who over-run the Kingdom of who Hungary and the neighbouring Provinces about Hungary the thirteenth Age, and who gave the Name Hungary of Bulgaria to that Space of Country which is hence. known to us at preſent by that Name in Euro- Bulgaria in Europe lies to the South of the Mouth of the Danube, between the Black Sea, Romania, Servia and the Danube. The City of Caſan is ſituate in 55° 30' Latit , CityCaſan. upon the little River Caſanka; but a little diſtance from the Left Cor Eaſt] ſide of the Pean Turky. Wolga. The 580 Kipzak or Kapſhak Part 1 Tatars of The Nation known to us at preſent by the Uffa and Name of Baskirs or Baſhkirs, is thought to be Baſhkir. a Branch of the Tatars. Thoſe of Uffa which dwell among them are their Relations and AI. lies, iſſuing from the fame Stock with them. Nevertheleſs the Tatars of Uffa poffefs in parti- cular the Northern Part of Bulgaria towards the River Kama and Town of Uffa, from whence sitoke they derive their Names; and the Baskirs the bland Southern Part, which extends almoſt as far as the Town of Samara. Whence Theſe two Branches of Tatars are of the Po- defcended. ſterity of thoſe of their Nation, who poſſeſs'd the Kingdom of Caſan, when the Ruſſians con- Bio quer'd it in the Year 1552; nevertheleſs ’tis food. I very apparent, that in their Compoſition there is much of the Blood of the old Inhabitants mixt with that of the Tatars. The Baskirs as well as the Tatars of Uffa are tall and very robuſt; they have broad Faces, their Complexion a little ſwarthy, broad Shoul ders, the Hair black and the Eyebrows fo thick, that they commonly join. They let their Beards grow a Span long, and uſually the Men. Jong Gowns of thick white Cloth, to which there is faſten'd a ſort of Cap, wherewith they cover the Head in cold Weather ; for in Sum- mer they always go bare-headed : The reſt of their Clothing is the ſame with that of the Pea- fants of Ruſia. Of the Their Women alſo go dreſs'd like the com- Women. mi mon Ruſſian Women, excepting that they Slippers, which ſcarce cover their Toes, and are tied upon the Leg above the Ancle. Arms. Theſe People are good Horſemen, and brave Soldiers ; the Bow and Arrows are their only Arms, which they know how to uſe with won- derful Dexterity. Form, wear Habit of wear Their Ch. X. Subject to the Ruſſians. 581 Their Language is a Mixture of the Tatar Languages with the Rufian, and perhaps with the antient Language of the Country; nevertheleſs they can converſe very well with the Tatars of Na- gai, By Circumciſion and ſome other Mohammedan Circuma Ceremonies which they ſtill obſerve, 'tis to be ciſe. perceiv'd that they heretofore profeſs’d the Re- ligion of Mohammed; but for the reſt they have at preſent no Knowledge of the Alcoran, and conſequently have neither Mullas nor Moskees; inſomuch that their Religion partakes at preſent more of Paganiſm than of the Mohammedan Worſhip. Nevertheleſs ſince the late Emperor of Ruſſia came to the Crown, a great Part of them have embraced the Greek Religion : and would the Ruſſian Clergy but give themſelves the Trouble, in all Probability they would in a lit- tle time convert that whole Branch of Tatars to the Chriſtian Faith. As the Country which the Tatars of Uffa and Country the Baskirs inhabit, is ſituate between the 52°fertil. 30' and the 57th Deg. of Latit. it is not to be ſuppoſed very hot ; nevertheleſs 'tis very fertil in all ſorts of Grains and Fruits. Theſe People live in Burrows and Villages inhabit built after the Ruſſian Faſhion, and maintain Villages. themſelves by their Cattle, Hunting, and Agri- culture. They have the Cuſtom of Threſhing their Grain on the Place where they gather it, and carry it home thorowly cleanſed. This Country alſo produces Honey and Wax in great Quantity; and in the Northern Part there are found abundance of grey Squirrels and other Skins. The Tatars of Uffa, as well as the Baskirs, Subject to are at prefent under the Dominion of Ruſſia ; Ruffia. but they are obliged to govern them with much Caution 582 Kipzak or Capſhak Part 1 Caution and Mildneſs, becaufe they are very turbulent, and will not be treated with too much Rigor; beſides they retain a ſtrong In- clination towards the other Tatars : for which reaſon, whenever Ruſia is in War with the Tom tars of Crimea, the Callmaks and other Tatars of theſe Quarters, they muſt watch the Baskirs and the Tatars of Uffa narrowly to keep them in awe. Theſe two People united might raiſe in caſe of need fifty thouſand armed Men. They pay their Contributions to the Ruſſian Receivers in Grain, Wax, Honey, Cattle and Skins, according to the Valuation of the ordi nary Tax which every Family is chargéd with by the Capitation. SECT. III. Of the ſeveral Branches of the Coſaks. WE VE have ſhewnal ready, p. 576, that the Coſaks take their Name from the Coun- try of Kipzak or Kaphak which they inhabit . tövsi This Nation is divided into three Branches the firſt is that of the Koſakki Yačkski, the ſecond that of the Koſakki Sa-porovi, the third that of the Koſakki Donski. The firſt only belong to Aſia, but becauſe they are the ſame People, we ſhall give an Account of them all here. 1. The Coſaks of Yaîk inhabiting about Yai- ſkoy and the River Yaik, which are de- ſcribed. Deſcens. The Coſaks of Yaïk are deſcended from that Part of the ancient Inhabitants of the Country of Kipzak Ch. X. fubject to the Ruſſians, . 583 Kipzak or Çapſak, who retir'd towards the Shores of the Caſpian Sea when the Tatars inva- ded their Country, where diſperſed along the Coaſt between the River Yaïk and Wolga, they lived by Fiſhing and Piracy, till gathering to- gether by little and little they at length poffef- fed themſelves of the Southern ſide of the River Yażk upon the Declenſion of the Power of the Tatars in thoſe Parts ; and after the Ruſians had made themſelves Maſters of the Kingdom of Aftrachan, they ſubmitted voluntarily to their Domination The Cofaks of Yażk are made much like the Like the other Coſaks ; but as their living is more wild, Callmaks. and they often mix their Blood with that of the Tatars who ſurround them on all ſides, their Aſpect is not at all fo good as is that of their other Countrymen ; but yet in the main they are the ſame in outward Appearance, as well as Inclinations and Cuſtoms, They commonly wear Gowns of a thick Habit. white Cloth, with cloſe Sleeves which hang down to the Calf of the Leg, over which in Winter they wear long Sheep-skins: Their Boots are made of Ruſſian Leather, but ſhaped much like thoſe of the Perſians. Their Bonnets are round with a broad Fur Border. The Habit of the Women of this Branch dif-Women. fers little from that of the Men, excepting that their Gowns are longer and cloſer, and that they go with their Faces bare in Winter. The Coſaks of Yaïk dwell. in the great Vil-Dwell in lages along the right ſide of the River of that Villages. Name from the 50th Deg, of Latit. to its Fall into the Caſpian Sea. They live by Huſbandry, by Fiſhing, and on their Cattle ; but when an Opportunity offers of preying upon their Neigh- bours, they are ſure not to neglect it. Their 584 Kipzak or Kapſhak Part 1 War. Language. Their Language is a Mixture of the Tatarian with that of the Callmaks and the antient Lan- guage of their Country, which makes a parti cular Jargon ; which nevertheleſs ſerves them to tranfact their Affairs with all the different Ta. tars in their Neighbourhood. Always at As the Coſaks of Yaïk are continually fighting with the Cara Kalpakks and the Tatars of the Caſatſnia Orda, they take care to fortify all their Villages with Ditches well palliſado'd, to be in a Condition of Defence againſt thein in the Win- ter when the River is frozen ; and during that whole Seaſon they keep cloſe ſhelter'd at home, while the aforeſaid Tatars range all about their Habitations to ſee to ſnap any of them; but at the Return of Summer they go in their Turn in queſt of the Tatars with their Barques, and then they ſcour all the Eaſtern Coaſt of the Caſpian Sea, and often pillage their Friends as well as their Enemies : for that purpoſe they always keep a great many Barques in readineſs , each of which carries thirty or forty Men, with which they cruiſe all the Summer on the Caſpian Sea , and toward Winter they draw them aſhore, and hide them in their Villages to prevent the Tatars coming and burning them. Weapons. Their ordinary Weapons are Bows and Ar- rows, with the Sabre ; and 'tis but ſince the late Emperor of Rufa came to the Crown that they have had the Uſe of Fire-Arms, but they are not ſuffer'd to have them in Summer, becauſe they might make a bad uſe of them in their Pi- racies on the Caſpian Sea, and they do not diſtri- bute Fire-Arms among them till towards Win- ter, the better to enable them to defend them- ſelves againſt the Tatars, and as ſoon as the Ri- ver begins to thaw they are obliged to carry Yačkskoy. them to the Town of Ťažkskoy ; to the Way- wode Ch. X. fubject to the Ruſſians. 585 wode of which they alſo pay their Contribution of Corn, Wax, Honey, and Cattle, which they are obliged to pay yearly to Ruſſia; neverthe- leſs they have their own Chiefs who govern them according to their antient Cuſtoms, The Cofaks of Yaïk may amount to about thirty thouſand fighting Men. They are brave and very good Foot Soldiers, like all the reſt of Good Sol. the Nation, but they are not ſo turbulent as the diers. other Branches. They live in good Harmony with the Callmaks, fubject to Contaiſh, who re- pair in Summer in great Numbers to the Eaſtern ſide of the River Yaïk to trade with them. The Coſaks of Yäik profeſs at preſent for the Religion. moſt part the Greek Religion as receiv'd in Rus- fia; nevertheleſs they ſtill retain much of Mo- hammediſm, and even of Paganiſm. By the Account which we have given of this Error ago Nation, the Reader may be able himſelf to judge Authors. how much thoſe Authors are deceived who pre- tend that the preſent Coſaks are ſprung from a Pack of all ſorts of Vagabonds without Houſe or Home, who derive their Name from the Poliſh Word Coſa, which fignifies a Goat; and at the ſame time he will be convinced that the Nation of the Coſaks is at leaſt as antient as any other Nation in their Neighbourhood. They are the Coſaks of Païk who are to be underſtood by the Uruffes, p. 312 ; which Name Our Author gives them becauſe they are ſubject to Ruſia. TOWN The Town of Yaïkskoy is ſituate upon the Yaīkskoyi Right [or Weft] ſide of the Yaïk, forty Verſts from its Fall into the Caſpian Sea, and at pre- VOL. II. fent 586 It is chiefly the ſalted Kipjak or Kabjak Part I. ſent is the only Town to be found upon that River. Way- The Waywode who reſides there has the In- wode. ſpection of the Coſaks of Yaïk, and receives from them in Corn, Wax, Honey, and Cattle, the Contributions which they are to pay yearly to Rufia. RIV E R. River The River Yaigik, called by the Ruſſians Paik, Yaigik. has its Source in that Part of Mount Caucaſus, which the Tatars call Arall Tag, in 53 of Lat. and 85 of Longit. Its Courſe is from N. N.E. to S. S. W. and it diſcharges itſelf, after running about eighty German Leagues, into the Caſpian Sea 45 Leagues to the Eaſt of the Mouth of the River Wolga. The River Yażk ferves at preſent as a Fron- tier between the Empire of Ruſſia and the Do- minions of Contaiß, Grand Chan of the Call- maks. Its ſides are very fertile in Paſtures, but deſtitute of Wood, eſpecially towards the Case fian Sea. It abounds with incredible Quantities Full of of all ſorts of excellent Fiſh; and I have been Fiſh. aſſured by Perſons of Credit, that in the begin ning of Spring the Fiſh come in ſuch great Plen- ty from the Caſpian Sea, whoſe Waters are ex- treme ſalt, to look for the freſh Water of this River that they almoſt ſtop the Current of the Stream, and that one may take with the Hand as many as he will. Spawn of this great quantity of Fiſh which is taken in the Rivers Païk and Wolga, that is tranſported all over Europe under the Name of Caviaer. Caviaer, by which one may gueſs at the Quan- tity that muſt be taken every Year. Banks for- 'The Banks of the River Yaïk are fo exceed- ing fertile, that notwithſtanding how little the ail. Land Ch. X. ſubject to the Ruſſians. 587 Land is cultivated, it produces Plenty of all the Neceffaries of Life. Within theſe twenty Years they have diſcover'd much Wood towards the Springs of that River, and even of Oak, which proves of great Service to the Coſaks of Yażk, who often before found the Want of it much : but now they go and cut great Quantities of it in Summer, and ſend it down the River in great Floats loaden with three or four thouſand Trees each, as far as the Town of Yačkskoy and the Caſpian Sea. II. The KOSAKKI SA-POROVI, who inhabit UKRAINA, which is deſcribed. Koſakki The Koſakki Sa-porovi is the chief of the three Saporovi . Branches, and dwell about the River Boryſthenes from the 48 to the 51° zoof Latit. This River is croſs’d towards the River Samar, which falls into it on the Eaſt fide, by a Ridge of Rocks which paſs from one ſide to the other, over which the River falls for the Space of near a Mile with ſuch Impetuoſity, that the leaſt Boat can't paſs without extreme Hazard : And as the Ruſians call theſe forts of Cataracts Porovi, When ce . they have given to the Coſaks who live on that Named. ſide the Name of Sa-porovi, which ſignifies the Coſaks beyond the Cataraēts, to diſtinguiſh them from the other Branches of that Nation. Theſe People in the beginning of the ſixteenth Age were ſcatter'd over the vaſt Plains about Suffer'd the Boryſthenes, where they were at length re-long from the Ta united after they had ſuffer'd extremely from the Tatars for more than two or three Ages, who over-ran their Country about the middle of the Thirteenth Century; and as about the ſame time the boundleſs Power of the Tatars began to decline by degrees thro' their Domeſtick Feuds, and tars. $88 Koſaks of Ukraina Part 1 them. Tatars. Received under the oppofe and that the Ruſſians and Poles came often to Blows with them at thoſe favourable Junctures, the Coſaks did not fail to lay hold of thoſe Op- portunities, to revenge themſelves on the Tatars for the infinite Evils they had fuffer'd from them in times paſt, notwithſtanding they were in fome Beat the meaſure of the fame Race with them. And the deſire of Revenge having made them extremely deſperate and enterprizing, they beat the Tatars in all Engagements, and at length did Wonders againſt them, and that without being obliged either to kuſia or Poland, ſeeing they lived without the Protection of any of the neighbour- ing Powers, as People of a free Nation, who act- ed purely by a Motive of Revenge againſt their Enemies. The Poles perceiving the Coſaks might be of Protection great Service to them againſt the Tatars, and even againſt Ruſia, which began then to grow Poles, formidable under Ivan Waſilowitz, offer'd them 1562 their Alliance, and receiv'd them folemnly un- der their Protection in a Diet held in the Year 1562 ; they engaged alſo to pay them a yearly Subſidy, to keep a good Army always on Foot for the Defence of Poland, and aſſigned them all that Space of Land incloſed between the Ri- vers Boryſthenes and Nieſter towards the Fron- tiers of the Tatars to ſettle in, with the Town of Trethimiroff, ſituate on the right ſide of the Boryſthenes, ten or twelve Leagues below Kiow, for a Place of Arms. As that Province, tho quite deſerted then by improves. reaſon of the frequent Incurſions of the Tatars was yet exceeding fertile, the Coſaks apply'd themſelves ſo well to improve the Goodneſs of the fineſt the Land which had been granted to them, that Part of in a little time all that Country was cover'd over Poknd. with large Towns and handſome Villages, and of ihe Ukraina Becomes in 589 ftantino- nes, the leaſt Occaſion of of Con- Ch. X ſubject to the Ruſſians. in ſhort the Province of Ukrain began from that time to be deemed the fineſt Part of Poland. The Cofaks were conſider'd in this inanner for near a Century as moſt firmly attach'd to the Kingdom of Poland, ſeeing neither the Ruf- fans nor the Tatars could ſtir a Foot, but they found the Coſaks in their Road; they advanced Cofaks at even to the Gates of Conſtantinople, ravaging the Gates Complaint given to Poland. On theſe Occa- ple. fions they have found that infinite Number of little Iſles which the Boryſthenes makes below Their Re- the aforeſaid Cataracts, of great Service to them, treats in amongſt which there are ſome towards the mid- the Iſles in dle, which are ſo hidden by the reſt which fur-Boryſthe- round them, that 'tis abſolutely impoſſible to find them out, unleſs one is particularly ac- quainted with the way to come at them. ''Tis in the remoteſt of theſe Ines that the Coſaks have fixt their Docks and Magazines, and there from time to time they equip ſmall Flotes,which are a kind of Demi-Galleys, with which they Cruize in cruize all over the Black Sea, plundering and the Black burning all the Towns and Burrows of the Turks and Tatars wherever they can land. The Coſakshad a General to whom they gave Hetman the Name of Hetman, who commanded in chiefor Gene, in the Province and in the Army; he was in no wife fubordinate to the great General of Poland, Indepona and always acted ſeparately with his Coſaks, ac- dent, cording to the Meaſures which were taken to that effect in concert with him; in ſhort he was con- fider'd purely as an Ally and Confederate, and not at alĩ as a Subject of Poland. This General was always choſen from among Chofen out the principal Officers of the Coſaks, and muſt of the Co- have been one of that Nation; but unfortunate- faks. ly, a Union fo uſeful, as well to Poland as the Coſaksa Sea, ral. O 3 590 Koſaks of Ukraina Part 1 by the Lords. Revolt to Oppreſs'd Cofaks, could not continue long. The great Poliſh Lords had by degrees acquir'd conſidera Poliſh ble Lands in Ukraina, and as thoſe Lands were infinitely better than what they poſſeſſed elle- where, they forgot nothing which might render them more valuable ; and to that end they pre- tended to oblige the Coſak Peaſants who be. long’d to thoſe Lands to Days-work and fuch like Services, which they were accuſtom’d to exact from their Subjects of Poland, who are Slaves to their Lords. Pretenſions ſo unjuſt, exacted with much the Ruſ- Haughtineſs, enraging the Coſaks, they took Arms againſt Poland, which deſign’d to oppreſs them, and threw themſelves into the Protection of Ruſia and the Port; which kindled a cruel War between the Parties concern’d that continued near twenty Years, and like to have been fatal more than once to all Poland. The end of all this was, that the Coſaks remained to Ruſſia; and as the Country which they poſſeſſed before had been entirely ruin’d and plunderd during Settle in the Courſe of that War, they went and ſettled Ruflianthemſelves in the Ruſſian Ukraïna, under a fo- Ukraïna. lemn Promiſe made them on the Part of the Czarian Court, that nothing ſhould be alter'd in the Conſtitution of their Government, and that they ſhould be ſuffer'd to live after their own Manner without being charg’d with any Im. ports or Contributions under any Denomination or Pretence whatſoever ; for which they were obliged on their fide always to keep good Body of Infantry for the Service of Ruf- fia. Nevertheleſs this People too factious and jea- lous of their Liberty, no more able to accuſtom themſelves to the Domination of Ruſſia than the Yoke of Poland, gave ſo much Diſcontent on on foot a divers Ch. X. ſubject to the Ruſſians. 591 man Ma- . their Iſles. divers Occaſions to their new Protectors, (eſpe- Their Het- cially when the famous Mazeppa, their Hetman, in the Year 1708 quitted the Party of Ruſſia to joins the ſide with the late King of Sweden Charles XII.) King of Sweden that the deceaſed Emperor of Ruſſia, finding at length that he had to do with People on whoſe again Fidelity he could not rely, reſolvd to humble them ſo, that they ſhould not eaſily riſe for the future ; and to that Purpoſe, ſome time after the Battle of Pultowa, he fent a Body of Troops into the afore-mention'd Ines of the Bo- ryſthenes, where the Coſaks who had follow'd Mazeppa's Party had retir’d with their Wives and Rullians Children after the unhappy Event of that Bat- deſtroy tle, and thoſe Troops put all they found there them in to the Sword, without diſtinction of Age or Sex. The Effects of thoſe who had been con- cern’d in Mazeppa's Plot were all given to the Ruſians; the Country was filled with a great Number of Troops who lived at Diſcretion ; ſeveral thouſands of Men were drawn thence to be employ'd in the Works which the late Em- peror was carrying on in ſeveral Parts of his Do- minions towards the Baltick Sea, which deſtroy- ed almoſt all of them ; and after the Death of their laſt Hetman, which happen'd in the Year 1722, on his Return from a Journey which he office of Herman had made to the Court of Ruſia, that Office aboliſh'a was entirely ſuppreſs’d, becauſe it was found in 17226 that the Power belonging to it was too exten- five, and conſequently incompatible with the Maxims of a deſpotick Government. In ſhort the Court of Ruſia ſeem'd reſolv'd to put the Coſaks upon the fame Footing with the other Subjects of Ruſia, when the Death of the late Emperor ſuſpended the Execution of that Af- fair for ſome time. 'Tis true that the preſent Government has aſſured them fince, that they would 04 592 Koſaks of Ukraïna Part 1 would punctually preſerve to them the Enjoy. ment of all their Privileges; but as the Town Baturin: of Baturin, which is at preſent the Capital of Ukraina, and the Place where the Hetmans have latterly made their Reſidence, has been given lately as a Preſent to Prince Menzikoff, ʼtis not likely they are diſpoſed to give them a new Het- man. Women. Habit. Arms. Shape. The Cofaks are large, and well made ; they have for the moſt part the Noſe aquiline , blue Eyes, brown Hair, and a very eaſy Car- Extreme riage : They are robuſt, cunning, indefatigable , jealous of hardy, brave, and generous. They facrifice all ' to their Liberty, of which they are jealous be- yond what can be imagined: But they are in- conſtant, deceitful, perfidious, and great Drunk ards. Their Women are handſome, well ſhaped, and very complaiſant to Strangers. Both Men and Women go clothed after the Poliſh Faſhion, except the Bonnet, which differs ſomewhat from the Poliſh. Their Arms are the Sabre and Musket, and their Troops conſiſt only of Foot. Language Their Language is a Compoſition of the Po- Soft and liſh and Ruſſian, yet it partakes much more of ſweet, the former than the latter; they ſay the Phraſes are very Delicate and Engaging. Religion The Coſaks profeſs the Greek Religion, ſuch as it is received in Rufia ; nevertheleſs there are found amongſt them many Roman Catholicks and Lutherans. Nothing can be ſaid at preſent with regard to the Forces of the Coſaks, becauſe ſince the Battle of Pultowa the Condition of their Affairs has been ſo terribly changed. Nevertheleſs, if I am not miſtaken, they are reckon'd ſtill to con- ſiſt of twelve national Regiments of three thou- Greek. Forces: ſand Ch. X. ſubject to the Ruſſians. $93 nes. fand Men each, under as many Colonels of their Nation. U KR A I N A. The Country which the Coſaks poſſeſs at Name, preſent, is by the Ruſſians called Ukraïna, which ſignifies, ſituate on the Frontiers ; becauſe in fact it ferves for the Frontier on that ſide be- tween Ruſſia, Poland, Little Tatary and Turky. By the laſt Treaties between Ruſſia and Po- True U- land, this latter is left in Poſſeſſion of all that kraina Part of Ukraïna which lies to the Weſt of the Eaſt of Boryſthenes; but it is at preſent in a very ſad Boryfthe Condition, compared with what it was at the Time the Coſaks were Maſters of it; wherefore that Part only of Ukraina is to be reckon'd the true Country of the Coſaks, which is to the Eaſt of the Boryſthenes, and which extends on one ſide from the River Dezna, (which falls almoſt over againſt Kiow into the Boryſthenes) as far as the River Samar, which ſeparates it at preſent from the Territories of the Crim Tatars; and on the other ſide from the Boryſthenes to the Town of Bielgorod, and the Mountains which lie near the Springs of the River Donetz Seviersky, which may contain about the Space of fixty Ger- man Leagues in Length, and nigh as much in Breadth. As this whole Country is one continued Plain, Ukraina interſperſed with ſeveral fine Rivers and one large agreea- Plain. ble Foreſts ; 'tis eaſy to conceive that it muſt be exceeding fertile, and ſtored with all the Ne-Excceding ceffaries of Life ; alſo all ſorts of Grain and fertile. Pulſe, Tobacco, Wax, and Honey come from thence in ſo great Quantities, that this Coun- try ſupplies a great Part of Ruſſia with them. And foraſmuch as the Paſtures of Ukraïna are Cattle excellent, the Cattle there exceed thoſe of all largeſt in Europe. the reſt of Europe in Largeneſs ; for a Man can- not 594 Koſaks of Don Part I, Fiſh and Game. not reach the middle of an Ox's Back of this Country with his Hand, unleſs he be above the ordinary Stature. Plenty of The Rivers ſwarm with all kinds of excellent Fiſh, and Game is alſo very plenty there ; fo that this Country wants nothing but to have a Communication with the Sea to be one of the richeſt Countries in Europe. Houſes of There are but few Brick Buildings to be found Wood, in this Country, all the Towns and Burrows be- ing built with Wood after the uſual Faſhion of the Ruſſians. III. The KOSAKKI DONSKI, who dwell upon the ſides of the River Don. Koſakki The Koſakki Donski dwell upon the ſides of Donski. the River Don, from the ſouthern Bank of the River Guiloï Donetz (which comes from the Weſt, and falls into the Don over againſt the Town of Guïlocha) to the Mouth of the great River in the Palus Meotis. Shape. They are much of the ſame Size and Shape as the Coſaks of Ukraïna, and they have alſo Habit. the fame Inclinations and Defects. They go clothed both Men and Women like the com- mon People of Ruſia, but they are not alto- gether ſo ſlovenly; they are reſolute Pirates and very able Partiſans. At the time the Tatars were ſeized of all the where. Country of Kipzak, that Part of the Inhabitants from whence the Koſakki Donski are deſcended, retird to the Coaſts of the Palus Meotis, and the Ines which lie towards the Mouth of the River Don; where the Tatars, who are nothing Difposſeſſed leſs than Mariners, did not care to follow them, by the Ta- and from whence they ſtill incommoded them much by the Parties which they ſent from time From tars. to Ch. X. Subject to the Ruſſians. 595 to time towards the Habitations of the Tatars: but when the Power of theſe latter began to de- cline, the Coſaks ſeeing the Ruſians begin to oppoſe the Tatars ſtoutly, did not fail to fall likewiſe upon them with all their Forces; and on that occaſion they went and poffeffed thein- ſelves of the ſides of the River Don, where they are at preſent ſettled. The Czar Ivan Waſilovitz, having after Under Pro- that begun to ſignalize himſelf, the Coſaks of te&tion of Rullia. Don in the Year 1549 put themſelves volunta- rily under the Protection of Ruſſia, on very near the ſame Conditions as the Coſaks of Ukrai- na have ſince accepted the Protection of Po- land; but as they are at leaſt as reſtleſs as theſe latter, they have been obliged by degrees to clip their Wings, and that ſo cloſe, that at preſent they are upon a Footing very little different from the Subjects of Ruſſia. They had formerly their Hetman in the ſame manner as the Coſaks of Hetman Ukraïna ; but ſince the Advancement of the late Suppreſs’d. Emperor of Ruſia to the Throne, it has been thought proper to ſuppreſs that Office. Nevertheleſs ſince the Turks have repoffef- ſed themſelves of the Town of Ajoff by the Peace of Prutt, concluded in the Year 17 11 be- Begin to tween Ruſſia and the Port, they have begun to recover lift up their Head again ; infomuch that they felves. have been obliged more than once ſince then to good Bodies of Troops on that ſide to keep them in Duty ; but they dare not handle them as they willingly would, for fear they ſhould throw themſelves at once under the Protection of the Turks, which would render the Recovery of Aſof exceeding difficult to Ruſſia. The Coſaks of Don profeſs the Greek Religion Religion as it is receiv’d in Ruſia ; but they are exceed- Greek, ing ignorant therein. They ſend 596 * Koſaks of Don Part 1, Have ma Liveli They fubfift by their Cattle and Husbandry, bood. not forgetting however to live at the Expenſe of one another when Opportunity ſerves. They have a great many Towns and Villages my Towns, along the Don, the ſides of which are exceed- ing fertil ; but they don't ſpread very far with- in the County, becauſe it wants good Water in many Places, and affords no Wood. All their Towns and Burrows on the Left (or Eaſt] Bank of Don, to the South of the Intrench- ment (which begins near the Town of Zaritza upon the Wolga, and ends at the Don over a- gainſt the Town of Twia,) are ditch'd and palli- faded againſt the Incurſions of the Kuban Tatars, with whom they are always at Strife. All the Coſaks in general are excellent for Gariſons and the Defenſe of Towns : The For- ces of the Coſaks of Don may amount at preſent to forty thouſand Men, more or leſs. Arms. Their Arms are the ſame as thoſe of the Co- ſaks of Ukraina, and their Troops likewiſe con- liſt only of Foot: Tis alſo very rare to ſee a Coſak on Horſeback in any occaſion of War. Name of As by the Courſe which Affairs take, 'tis ve- ry probable that fifty Years hence there will be muft foon no more heard of the Coſaks ; I was willing on be loft. that account to give the Publick a faithful Ex- tract of their Hiſtory, becauſe I know there is very little depenednce to be had upon what the Authors which have hitherto wrote ſay of that Nation. Forcesa Coſaks С НАР. Ch. XIN 997 C H A P. XI. An ACCOV NT of the TATARS of CRIME A, BUDZI A K and KUBAN. SECT. I.no A Deſcription of CRIMEA and its chief Towns. sile TH HE Peninſula of Crimea abounds with Crimea all the Neceſſaries of Life, and all forts very fer- of Fruits and Pulſe thrive there to a Wonder ; nevertheleſs the Tatars cultivate it their uſual way ; that is to ſay, as little as they can. The Part of the firm Land to the North of the Peninſula, which is at preſent in the Hands of the Tatars of Crimea, is cultivated but in very few Places, and the Ordas which poffefs it dwell for the moſt part in Huts, after the Man- ner of the other wandring Tatars, and feed on their Cattle when they have not an opportunity . The Tatars of Crimea dwell in Towns and Villages, but their Houſes are commonly mi- ſerably thatch'd Cabins. The Turks are in poſſeſſion of the two beſt Turks Places in the Peninſula of Crimea, which are poffefjed of Caffa and Baluclawa. the two beſt Places: of Robbing TOWNS. Baſcia Saray is ſituate about the middle of Bafcia the Peninſula of Crimea, and is the Town where Saray, the Chan uſually has his Reſidence ; it. Reſidence may con- tain about three thouſand Houſes, and is inha- of the bited only by Tatars and ſome Jews. Chan. I The 598 Crimea ſubject to Part I. Run to Crim or The Town of Crim, or Criminda, as 'tis alſo Criminda. called, is ſituate in the Crimea in a beautiful and very fruitful Plain, at 46 Deg. of Latit. Once the This Townwas formerly the Capital of that Capital. Country, and ’tis from it that the Country has taken its Name. But ſince the Tatars have been in poſſeſſion of that Peninſula, the Town of Crim has intirely gone to ruin, ſo that at preſent it may contain upwards of ſix hundred Houſes, or rather thatch'd Cabins. 'Tis inhabited by Ruin. Tatars and ſome Jews, and is under the Domi- nion of the Ghan of Crimea. Perekop a The Town of Perekop ſtands upon the Eaſt pitiful ſide of the Iſthmus, which joins Crimea to the Hole. Continent, but a ſmall diſtance from the Shore of the Palus Meotis. As this Iſthmus is but half a League broad in that Place, the Town of Pe- rekop is with reaſon deemed the Key of the Cri- mea : Nevertheleſs it is but a mere pitiful Hole of about ſix hundred Houſes, with a Caſtle half ruin'd. 'Tis true it has ſome Fortifications, but they are very ill contrived, and of very little De- fence. Intrench. The Tatars have drawn from this Town to the Weſt ſide of the Iſthmus, a Ditch with a croſs the Breaſt-wall behind, which ſerves thein for an In- Iſthmus. trenchment to defend the Entrance of the Crimea; but as that Ditch is drawn in a ſtreight Line,with- out having wherewithal to fank it, this would be a poor Defence in caſe of a ſvigorous At- tack. Kirk. The Town of Kirk on the Straits of Daman, which join the Black Sea to the Palus Meotis , Excellent has alſo an excellent Port; but as this Place is in the Hands of the Tatars who have no ſhip- ping, this Port is good for nothing to them. The Town of Kirk may contain about four hundred Houſes. The ment drawn Port. Ch. XI. the Crim Tatars. 599 the Geno- By the . The Town of Caffa is ſituate in the Crimea Caffa ta- upon a Gulf of the Black Sea in 45° 10' Latit. ken by This Town fell betimes into the Hands of the ere in Tatars, but they did not keep it long; for a- 1266. bout the Year 1 266 the Genoeſe came and took it from them, and eſtabliſh'd there the Seat of their Commerce in the Eaſt, which render'd that Town for ſome time one of the moſt flou- riſhing in Aſia; but ſince the taking of it by Turks in the Turks in 1474, after Conſtantinople fell into 1474. their Hands, the Town of Caffa has loſt much of its Luſtre, yet ſtill it is the beſt Town of Beſt Towns Crimea ; but it has almoſt no Trade at preſent, in Crimea. except that of Slaves, which the Tatars of Cri- mea, the Cuban Tatars, the Mingrelians, the Georgians, and other robbing People thereabouts, bring thither in Droves, and which are tranſ- ported from thence thro' all the Dominions of the Ottoman Empire, and even as far as A- frica. It may contain at preſent about five or ſix Five or thouſand'Houſes ; and all that appears there at Six thou- ſand Hot preſent any thing handſom, with regard to Jes. Buildings, is as old as the Times of the Genoeſe. 'Tis inhabited by Jews, Mingrelians, Chriſtians, (as well Armenians and Greeks as Roman Catho- licks) and by Turks ; nevertheleſs the Chriſtians are moſt numerous there, and enjoy full Liber- Liberty of man Catholicks found there are for the moſt part of the Poſterity of the Genoeſe Families, which were ſettled in that Town at the time the Turks conquer'd it. The Turks are at preſent Maſters of the Town In the of Caffa, and they conſtantly keep a ſtrong Ga- Hands of riſon there, to watch the Conduct of the Tatars and keep the Mingrelians in awe : Nevertheleſs it would be no difficult Matter to diſlodge them, ſeeing the Turks. 600 Crimea ſubject to ‘Part 1 ſeeing the Fortifications of that Place are fallen to ruin. Baluclawa The Port of Baluclawa is ſituate in 44° 40' Belongs to Latit. on the Southern Coaſt of this Country, the Turks, and is in the Hands of the Turks as well as Caffa: which two Places are of great importance to the Othmans, eſpecially the Port of Baluclawa, be- cauſe of the Communication with this Peninſula. The Burrow which bears that Name is in- deed nothing conſiderable, ſeeing it fcarce con- tains at preſent three hundred Houfes ; but the One of the Port is one of the beſt in the World, having beſt Ports in the Water enough for the largeſt Ships of War, and being cover'd from all Winds by the high Mountains which ſurround it. It may be about forty Paces wide at the Entrance, and forms a Baſon within of eight hundred Paces long, and four hundred and fifty broad. Chans The Chans of the Tatars of Crimea pretend their De to ſpring from Mengli Garay Chan, Son of Ha- Scent. gi Garay Chan. The Tatars of Crimea are thofe which have been hitherto beſt known in Europe, on account Divided of their frequent Invaſions into Poland, Hunga- into three ry and Rufia. Theſe Tatars are at preſent di- Branches. vided into three Branches. World. 1. The Tatars of Crimea. 2. The Tatars of Budziak. 3. The Kuban Tatars, Names. SECT. II. An Account of the TATARS of CRIMEA. HE Tatars of Crimea are the moſt powerful of theſe three Branches; they are alſo called the Tatars of Perekop, from the Town of that Name, Ch. XI. the Crim Tatars. 601 Name, or the Sa-porovi Tatars; becauſe, with reſpect to the Poles, who give them that Name, they dwell beyond the Cataraits of the Boryf- thenes. Theſe Tatars at preſent inhabit the Peninſula Poſſeſſions. of Crimea, with part of the Country to the North of that Peninſula, which is ſeparated by the River Samar, from Ukraina, and by the River Mius, from the reſt of Ruſſia. The Tatars of Crimea, are thoſe of all the Likeft the Mohammedan Tatars who bear the greateſt Re-Callmaks ſemblance to the Callmaks, without being near of all the ſo ugly: They are ſhort and ſtrong ſet, they have the Complexion ſwarthy, Pigs-eyes, not much open but very ſparkling ; the Turn of the Face ſquare and flat, the Mouth pretty ſmall, and Teeth as white as Ivory ; black Hair, harſh as Hogs Briſtles, and very little Beard. They wear very ſhort Shirts of Cotton Cloth, Clothesa and Drawers of the ſame: Their Breeches are very large, and made of any thick Cloth or Sheep-skin ; their Veſts are made of Cloth, and quilted with Cotton after the Manner of the Caftans of the Turks; and over theſe Veſts they put on a Cloke of Felt, or Sheep-skin. The better ſort among them wear a Cloth Gown lined with ſome fine Fur, inſtead of that Cloke; their Bonnets are in ſome meaſure like the Pe- liſh, and edged with Sheep-skin, or ſome better Skin, according to the Quality of the Perſon : wear beſides Buskins of red Marro- kin. Their Arms are the Sabre, the Bow and the Arms. Arrow, which they uſe with a ſurprizing Dex- terity: Their Horſes make a very bad Appear- ance, but are good, and have the Quality of Travelling upon occaſion, twenty or thirty VOL. II. P Leagues They 2 602 Crimea ſubjekt to Part I. Women. bit. Leagues without drawing Bit. Their Saddles are made of Wood, and they ſhorten their Stir- Ride ſhort.rups ſo much, that when they are on Horſeback they are obliged to carry their Knees quite bent. Their Women are none of the handſomeft , ſeeing they partake too much of the Features of their Husbands ; nevertheleſs they are fair en Their Ha- nough, and wear long Shifts of Cotton Cloth , with a ſtrait Gown of colour'd Cloth or Sheep. skin, and Buskins of yellow or red Marrokin . But as theſe Tatars are continually roving one where or another, they commonly chooſe thoſe they like beft from among their Slaves for their Concubines, and deſpiſe the Women of their Nation. Children, They educate their Children with much se verity, and exerciſe them from the Age of fix Years at drawing the Bow. They profeſs the Mahome. Mohammedan Religion, and are ſtanch enough to it. Tatars of The Tatars of this Country are the beſt diſci- Grimea, plined of all the Tatars, tho the Callmaks are diſciplined. infinitely braver than they. When they intend How they to make an Inroad into the neighbouring Domi- make their nions, each Tatar who is of the Party provides Incurſions. two fpare Horſes, which are train’d to follow him every where without leading by the Hand, and loads each Horſe with a Sack fill?d with Barley-Meal, and a little Biſcuit, and Salt for his Proviſion. In the March there are none but the moſt conſiderable among them who have little Tents to cover them in the Night, with a Quilt to lie upon ; for the other Tatars make themſelves Tents of their Clokes, which they of their ſpread upon ſome Sticks ſtuck in the Ground Spread on with which they are always furniſh'd for that Stakes. Purpoſe. The Saddle ſerves them for a Bolfter, tans, Tents made Clokes and Chap. XI. the Crim Tatars. 603 and a kind of a thick Blanket, which they com- monly put under the Saddle that it might not hurt the Horſe, is their Covering. Each of them ties his Horſes with pretty long Cords to Stakes near the Place where he refts, and there they feed on the Graſs which they find under the Snow, after removing it very cleverly with their Feet; and when they are dry, they eat of the Snow to quench their Thirſt. If any of their Horſes tires, they kill him Kill their out of hand and divide him among their Friends, when they who do the ſame when the like happens to them. zire. On thoſe Occaſions they cut the beſt Fleſh from about the Bone in ſeveral Slices a full Inch thick, Dreſs the and lay them very evenly upon their Horſes Back Fleſlo by under the Saddle; after which they ſaddle as under the uſual, obſerving to draw off the Blood all they saddle can, and thus march on again. After they have and rig travell’d three or four Leagues they take off dingo. the Saddle, turn their Slices of Meat, and take great care to ſtroke away with the Finger the Scuin which the Sweat of the Horſe raiſes about the Fleſh. After which they put on the Saddle as before, and make the reſt of their way; and at Evening this Ragouft will be ready, and paſſes with them for delicious Eating. The reſt of the Fleſh which is about the Bone is boiled with a little Salt, or for want of a Kettle, roaſted with a few Sticks, and eaten upon the Place: Horſe-Fleſh and Mares-Milk are their greateſt Delicates. In this manner they very often make Incur- Make 17- ſions of two or three hundred Leagues, with-roads of out kindling a Fire during the Night, that they Leagues might not be thereby diſcover'd; tho they ne- ver make their Inroads commonly but in the depth of Winter, when all the Marſhes and neighbouring Rivers are frozen, that they might P2 604 Tatars of Budziak Part 1 might meet with nothing to ſtop them on the Road. How thery At their Return, the Chan takes the Tithe divide the of all the Booty, which generally conſiſts in Spoil. Slaves ; the Murſa of each Orda takes as much out of the Share which falls to thoſe who are under his Command, and the reſt is divided e. qually among thoſe who have been of the Party, The Tatars of Criméa may bring into the Field about eighty thouſand Men. See the De- ſcription of Ukraïna, by the Sieur de Beauplan. Chans de They obey a Chan who is an Ally of the poſed at Port, and his Country is under the Protection pleaſure of the Turks, who treat the Chans of Crimes by the much like their Grand Vizier ; for on the leaſt Port. Occaſion which the Ottoman Port thinks they have to be diſfatisfy'd with the Conduct of the Chan, he is depos’d without any Ceremony, and confin'd in Priſon, if he fares no worſe; nevertheleſs they always obſerve to place one Heir al., of his Family in his room. The preſumptive ways cal. Succeſſor of the Chan is always called Sultan led Sultan Galga. Galga, and the other Princes of his Family bear only the Name of Sultan. 1 Tatars ak. SECT. III. 2. TATARS of BUDZIAK. The Tatars of Budžiak dwell towards the Weſtern Coaſt of the Black Sea, between the of Budzi Mouth of the Danube and the River Bogt. Theſe Tatars are in truth a Branch of the Tatars of Crimea; but they live like Indepen- Indepen- dent People, without obeying either the Chan of Crimea, or the Port. Their Form, Religi on, and Cuſtoms, exactly agree with thoſe of the Tatars of Crimea, but they are braver: They pretend to maintain themſelves by their Cattle and Ch. XI. Independent. 605 and Husbandry, but Robbery is the chief Em- ployment of their Lives; and neither Peace, Truce, Friendſhip, nor Alliance can reſtrain Often in- them : They often make Incurſions into the vade the Territories of the Turks, whence they carry off Turks. all the Chriſtians ſubject to the Port whom they can lay hold of ; after which they retreat home. When the Turks, or other neighbouring Powers ſend great Bodies of Troops againſt Their Re- them, they retire to certain Heights quite fur-treats. rounded with Marſhes towards the Coaſt of the Black Sea, from whence ’tis almoſt impoſſible to diſlodge them, becauſe there is no coming at them either by Land or Sea, but by very narrow Paſſages, where fifty Men might eaſily put a Stop to a whole Army, tho ever ſo numerous : and as theſe Hills which are of great Extent, are the only Lands which the Tatars of Budziak Cultivate cultivate, and that Paſturage never fails them the hilly there, they have no occaſion to ftir out till their Country. Enemies have march'd off ; nevertheleſs they keep as fair with the Turks as they can, and are commonly of the Party when the Tatars of Crimea have any great Deſign in hand. Hitherto the Tatars of Budziok have had no Govern'd Chan of their own, but live under the Command by their of Murſas, Heads of different Ordas, which Murſas, compoſe their Bodies : They may make about thirty thouſand Men. SE C T. IV. The KUBAN TATARS. The Kuban Tatars dwell to the South of the Kuban Town of Affof, about the ſides of the River Tatars. Kuban, which riſes in the part of Mount Cauca- ļus, which the Ruſians call Turki Gora, and falls P 3 into 606 The Kuban Tatars Part 1 Govern'd by their OW72 Chan Dwell der Tents. into the Palus Meotis, at 46° 15' Latit. to the N. E. of the Town of Daman. Theſe Tatars are a Branch of the Tatars of Crimea, and were formerly ſubject to the Chan of that Peninſula ; but for about theſe forty Years paſt they have had their own Chan, who is of the fame Family with the Chan of Crimea: He does not at all regard the Orders of the Port, and maintains an intire Independence with regard to the neighbouring Powers. The Kuban Tatars poſſeſs indeed ſome paultry mofily un- Towns and Villages along the River Kuban ; but the greateſt part of them live under Tents, toward the Foot of the Mountains of Caucaſus, where they go and ſhelter themſelves when they are too cloſely preſs’d by the neighbouring Powers. Live by They ſubſiſt altogether by what they can pil- robbing lage and ſteal from their Neighbours, of what Nation ſoever they be. They alſo make Incur- Neigh- bours fions as far as the River Wolga, which they often pafs in Winter, in order to ſurprize the Callmaks and Tatars of Nagai. 'Twas to cover the Kingdom of Caſan againſt their Invaſions, that the late Em- Intrenchperor of Ruſſia cauſed that great Intrenchment to be raiſed, which begins near Zaritza, on the hinder Incurſions. Wolga, and ends at the Don, right againſt the Town of Wia, "Not to The Kuban Tatars differ in nothing from the warlike as Tatars of Crimea, excepting that they are not the Tatars fo warlike, and have leſs Order and Subordi- The Turks are very complaiſant to them, becauſe ʼtis chiefly by their Means that they are furniſh'd with Circa - Turks fian, Georgian and Abaſian Slaves, which are in complai- great requeſt in Turky ; and that they fear if ſant to they ſhould preſs them too hard they might put bem. themſelves under the Protection of Ruſſia, which their ment to of Crimea.nation among them. Ch. XI. Independent. 607 would terribly incommode the Provinces border- ing on Turky. When the Tatars of Crimea are threaten'd Alift the with any great Storm, or have any great Deſign Tatars of in hand, the Kuban Tatars don't fail to lend them a helping hand. They may amount to Emergen- about forty thouſand Men, more or leſs. Crimea upon an cy Bike CH A P. XII, . An ACCOUNT of the Countries between the Euxine and the Caſpian Seas, inhabited by the CIRCA S. SIAN and DA GHEST AN TATARS; the ALLANS and and the A BASSE S. SECT. I. Of Circaſſia and the Circaſſians. THE HE Country of the Circaſſians is ſituate to Circaſſia. the N. W. of the Caſpian Sea, and ex- tends in length at preſent from the Mouth of the River Wolga, to the River Boſto; and in breadth from the Shore of the Caffian, as far as the Mountains of Caucaſus to the North of Georgia, which takes up a Space of above ſixty German Leagues, as well in length as in breadth. Belongs to At preſent it is in the Hands of the Ruſſians who the Rulti- are in Poffeſfion of Terki, the Capital of the ans. Country. P4 Terki 608 Circaſſia dependent Part 1 Terki. Manner. Terki is ſituate in 43° 15' of Latit. near a Mile from the Sea, on the North ſide of the Fortifyed River Tirk; and as it is of great Importance after the to Ruſſia, Care has been taken to fortify it af- European ter the European Manner, with good Baſtions and Half-Moons faced with Earth, and to main- tain there continually a numerous Gariſon to keep the neighbouring People in awe. The moſt powerful of the Princes of this Country re- fides here. Circaflians The People known to us at preſent by the Branch of Name of Circaſſians, is a Branch of the Moham- the Tatars. medan Tatars ; at leaſt the Circaſſians ſtill retain the Language, Cuſtoms, Inclinations, and even the Appearance of Tatars, tho one may eaſily perceive that there muſt have been a great Mix- ture of the Blood of the antient Inhabitants with that of the Tatars. When 'Tis probable that the Circaſſian Tatars, as theſe Ta. ,well as the Dagheftans, are of the Poſterity of in Circat thoſe Tatars, who were obliged at the time ſia. the Shahs poſſeſs'd themſelves of Perſia, to re- tire out of that Kingdom to the Mountains ly. ing to the North of the Province of Shirwan, from whence the Perſians could not ſo eaſily drive them, and where they were near enough to hold Correſpondence with the other Tribes of their Nation, who were then in Poffeſion of the Kingdoms of Caſan and Aſtrachan. Form, The Circaſſians are made much like the other Mohammedan Tatars ; that is to ſay, they are ſwarthy, of a middling Stature, but well-fet ; their Viſage is broad and flat, the Features very large, and the Hair black and exceeding ſtrong: but they are not by much ſo ugly as their Neigh- bours the Dagheſt an and Nagai Tatars. They ſhave their Heads the breadth of two Fingers, from the middle of the Forehead to the Nape of Ch. XII. on Ruſſia. 609 of the Neck, excepting a ſingle Tuft of Hair which they reſerve upon the Crown of the Head, and the reſt of their Hair falls on both ſides up- on their Shoulders. They wear a long Veſt of coarſe grey Cloth, Habit. with a Cloke of Felt or Sheep-skin knitted on the Shoulder with a tagged Point: This Cloke reaches but to half-way of the Thigh, and when they are in the Field they turn it to the fide from whence the Wind and Rain comes. They wear Boots of Horſe-skin Leather made very clouterly, and round Bonnets, but pretty broad, of coarſe Felt or black Cloth, much of the Faſhion of thoſe uſed by the Dagheſtan Ta- tars. Their Arms are Bows and Arrows, but ma- Arms. ny of them at preſent begin to handle Fire- Arms, and that with much Skill. The Circaſſian Women are eſteemed the women the handſomeft Women in the Univerſe, being beautiful. commonly tall and well ſhaped, with a true left in the World Complexion of Lilies and Roſes, the fineſt black Eyes in the World, their Hair the ſame, beautiful Arms and fine Breaſts; and beſides all that they are very affable, complaiſant, and ex- ceeding airy, which is ſomewhat ſingular in the Women of that Continent. Their Husbands have the Qualification of being very convenient Husbands, giving their Wives all ſorts of Li- berty with other Men, and even with Stran- gers; and as they are moſt of the time employ- ed Abroad in Hunting or keeping the Cattle, their Wives have the beſt Opportunity in the World of obliging their Gallants with all the Conveniency imaginable: Nevertheleſs 'tis faid they don't at all abuſe that Liberty, and that Don't a- beſides the ſmall Favours which they beſtow buſe their with Pleaſure on thoſe who know how to re-Liberty. ceive 610 Circaflia dependent Part 1 verso Summer Free but ceive them in a proper manner, I mean by way honeft. of Preſents, they very ſtrictly preſerve the Fi- delity promiſed to their Husbands, giving for reaſon that it would be a great piece of Baſeneſs in them to deceive their Husbands at a time when they truſted intirely to their Ho- neſty. Have the Theſe Beauties are very dextrous at ſearching Art of ma- the Pockets of their Adorers, and claiming as king a their own whatever they ſee. They are alſo Hand of 11 their ló well vers’d at making their Lovers pay ſuffici ently for the Kiſſes and other little Familiarities which they grant them, and are never tir'd of asking Preſents. In the Summer they wear only a ſingle Shift Habit. of colour'd Calico ſit down to the Navel, and in Winter they cover themſelves with furrd Gowns, ſuch as the Ruſian Women commonly wear. They cover the Head with a ſort of black Bonnet, which becomes them very well; and the Widows fix behind this Bonnet a blown Bladder cover'd with ſome Crape or other thin Stuff of divers Colours; they wear ſeveral Strings of large Pearls of colour'd Glaſs about the Glass Neck, the better to make the Beauties of their Necklaces. Necks obferv'd. This extraordinary Difference which is found prizing betwixt the two Sexes of this Country, the Men Difference, being all very ugly, and the Women on the whence. contrary ſurprizingly beautiful, affords Matter to exerciſe the Speculations of Philoſophers and Naturaliſts ; eſpecially if to this we add, that the few ill-favour'd Women which one ſees in this Country are ſo frightfully ugly, that they feem to be loaded with the Deformity of all the Women in the Nation. Circumci The Circaſſians circumciſe and obſerve ſeveral f10%. other Ceremonies, which ſhew they pretend to This ſura be Ch. XII. on Ruſſia. 611 be Mohammedans ; but they have neither Mullas nor Moskees, nor make uſe of the Alcoran. As Mohammedans, they are allowed * as many Wives as they can maintain, tho they ſeldom take more than one. When a Man dies with- out Children by his Wife, his Brother is obliged Marry to marry the Widow in order to raiſe up Chil-their Bror dren to the deceaſed: They expreſs much Sor-thers Wi- row at the Death of any of their Parents, fo dowsif far as to tear off their Hair and ſcratch their childleſse Faces. They bury their Dead very honourably, Burials, and let the Family of the Deceaſed be ever ſo poor, they do not fail to build a little Houſe o- ver the Grave; and theſe little Houſes are more or leſs adorn’d according to the Subſtance of the Defunct. At the Interment of any Perſon Sacrifice an of Diſtinction they ſacrifice an Ox, which is cho-Ox and ſen for that Purpoſe with very extravagant Ce-worſhip remonies; the Skin of this Ox is hung after-before the wards upon a high Pole in the middle of the Village, before which the Circaſſians go and make their Adorations with much Fervency, and that this Skin muſt continue there till the Death of ſome other Perſon of that Quality puts another in the Place of it. In this conſiſts al- Greek Ren moſt all the Religion of the Circaſians; never-ligion be- theleſs the Greek Religion begins at preſent to sins to make great Progreſs in that Country. Spread. The Circaſſians are good Horſemen like all good the other Tatars. They ſublift by Hunting, by Horſemen their Cattle, and by Husbandry, yet that does Robbers. not hinder them to be great Robbers when an Opportunity offers ; however, without uſing that Force and Violence which the Tatars of Dagbeſtan their Neighbours do. Skin. * No Mohammedan is allowed more than five Wives by their Law.) They 612 Circaſſia dependent Part I. ren to- Dwellings. They dwell in Winter in little Towns and Villages, which conſiſt generally of very ſorry thatch'd Houſes, and in Summer they go and encamp the beſt part of the time in Places where they find good Paſture. Towards the Coaſts of the Caſpian Sea the Country very bar. Country of the Circaſſes is very barren, and from the River Kiſelaer to the Mouth of the River wards the Wolga, which contains a Space of above fifty Caſpian, German Leagues, the whole Country is only one vaſt dry Plain, where nothing is to be found but ſome great Holes of Salt or ſtagnant Water, Very good which renders the Paſſage by Land from Aſtra- towards chanto Derbent very dangerous and difficult ; but Georgia towards the Frontiers of Dagheſtan and Georgia, and Dagh-this Country is very fine, and produces all forts of Plants and Fruits in great Plenty. There are alſo Silver Mines in Circaſſia towards the silver Mineso Mountains of Caucaſus, the Mineral of which has been proved very rich in ſeveral Efſays which have been made of it; but the Junctures of Times would never hitherto permit working in them. 'Tis from the mountainous Parts of this Coun- Circaſſian try that thoſe Circaſian Horſes come, ſo much Horſes. eſteemed in Ruſſia, that one of them bears a Price of two hundred Ducats when it is of a good breed. Theſe Horſes are far from hand- ſom, ſeeing they have long Legs, no Belly nor Buttocks, a long ſtiff Neck with a great Head; but their Merit lies in being exceeding ſwift, and going at a great Rate, which partakes of the Amble, and that ſo faſt that another Horſe muſt always be upon a full Gallop to keep up with one of them, while the Circaſian Horſe never goes out of his ordinary Gate. A very little Food ſerves them, and in caſe of need e- ven the Moſs which grows about the Shrubs will ſuffice; Ch. XII. on Ruſſia. 613 fuffice ; tis alſo ſaid that they loſe their Quality, and become heavy when they are taken care of, and kept like our Horſes. The Circaſſians have particular Princes of Princes of their own Nation whom they obey, and theſe their own are under the Protection of Ruſſia, which is in protected Poffeffion of the Capital of the Country called by Ruſſia Terki, where the moſt powerful Prince of the Country reſides : The Circaſians may make in all about 20000 armed Men. See the Tra- vels of Olearius. SECT. II. Of the Country of DAGHESTAN, and the DAGHESTAN Tatars. THI HIS Country of Dagbeſtan extends in Extent, length from the River Buſtro which falls into the Caſpian Sea at 40 Deg. 20 Min. Latit. to the Gates of Darbend, and in breadth from the Shore of the Caſpian to within fix Leagues of the Town of Erivan; it is altogether moun- tainous, but for all that it is very fertile in thoſe Parts where it is cultivated. 'Tis from theſe Mountains that the Country Name. derived its preſent Name, Tag ſignifying in the Turkiſh Language a Mountain, and Tagheſtan or Dagheſt an, as they commonly pronounce it, a Country of Mountains. See thereupon the Voyages of Olearius and Tavernier. The Tatars who at preſent poffefs the Coun- Moft ill- try of Dagheſtan, where they retir'd at the ſame favour'd time and on the ſame occaſion with the Circaf- Tatars. of all the Jians, are the moſt ill-favour'd of all the Mo- hammedan Tatars : they are commonly below the 614 Circaſſia dependent Part 1 Cloth, which they line in Winter with ſome the middling ſize, but ſtrongly ſet; they are very ſwarthy, and they have ſome Reſemblance of the Callmaks in the Noſe, and the nearneſs of their Eyes, which are well enough cut according to the taſte of the other Mohammedan Tatars : Their Hair which is very black and coarſe like Hogs Briſtles, is cut ſo that it does not fall quite fo low as the Shoulders. Habit. They wear Gowns of a kind of very thick dark grey-colour'd or black Cloth, which falls as low as the Calf of the Leg, over which they throw a ſhort Cloke, or inſtead of the Cloke two Sheeps Skins fewed together. They cover the Head with a ſort of ſquare Bonnet of thick Women. Armso Skin, and their Shoes and Stockings conſiſt in a ſort of Shoes made of one Piece of Sheep or Horſe Skin fewed together on the top of the Foot. Their Women are habited ſuitably; they go with the Face uncover'd after the manner of the other Tatar Women, and would not be un- handſom, if the ugly Habits which they wear did not disfigure them ſo much. The Arms of the Tatars of Dagbeſt an are the ſame as thoſe of the other Mohammedan Tatars , to wit the Bow and Arrows, the Sabre, the Lance, and the Javelin; nevertheleſs ſome of them now-a-days begin to uſe Fire-Arms, which however they don't well underſtand how to ma- nage. Their Horſes are very ſmall, but exceeding ſwift and expert in climbing the Mountains . They have great Troops of Cattle, of which they leave all the Care to their Wives and Slaves; for the Men put themſelves under Arms as foon as they riſe, and do nothing all the Day but look out for an Opportunity to execute fome Cattle. Ch. XII. ón Ruſſia. 615 fome Deſigns after their Faſhion, which are Steal and much the ſame as thoſe of our Highwaymen.Sell Women All the Strangers who fell into their Hands are dren quite ſtript and made Slaves of without Cere- from one mony'; neither do they loſe any Occaſion to another. ſteal Women and Children out of Circaſia, Georgia, and other neighbouring Countries, and for want of ſuch they ſteal Women and Chil- dren from one another, and go ſell them at Darbend or at Erivan and Teflis, according to the Circumſtances of Trade and Time. They profeſs the Mohammedan Religion, but Moham- they take no great care to obſerve the Alcoran, medans They obey diverſe petty Princes of their Na-Govern'd tion, who take the Title of Sultan, and who by ſeveral are as great Robbers as their Subjects. Amongſt under the theſe Princes there is one who is as their Chan, Shemkal: with a kind of Superiority over all the reft, to whom they give the Name of Shemkal. This Manner of Dignity is elective, and the Election is made Election. by means of an Apple which the Head of the Law cafts in the middle of a Circle, where all the Princes of that Nation are rang'd for that Purpoſe, which ought to be a kind of Lot; but the good Man knows how to caſt the Apple ſo that it ſhall only hit him to whom he would have that Dignity fall: nevertheleſs the other Princes obey the Shemkal only juſt as much as they pleaſe. As barbarous as the Dagheftan Tatars are, Dagheſtan they have nevertheleſs one very good Cuſtom full of which they carefully obſerve, viz. that none Forefts. among them ſhall marry till he has planted 100 Fruit Trees in a Place inark'd out; inſomuch that one finds, every where throughout the Mountains of Dagbeſtan, Foreſts of all ſorts of Fruit Trees. Fruit Tree All 616 Circaſſia dependent on Ruſſia. Part I. Forces. All the Forces of the Dagbeſtan Tatars may amount to about twenty thouſand Men or more. Live in Towns. Seat. dent. They dwell in Towns and Villages built much after the Perſian Manner, but not quite fo handſom. Boinak The Town of Boinak is the Reſidence of the Shemkal, and that of Tarku the moſt conſide- rable one in the Country. Indepen They have preſerv'd themſelves hitherto en- tirely Independent of the neighbouring Powers, in which the Mountains of the Country, inac- ceſſible to all but thoſe who know the Paſſages of them, have always been of great Service to them. oppoſed the When the late Emperor of Ruſia went in Czar in 1722 to take the City of Darbend, he found much Reſiſtance in his March from the Daghe- ſtan Tatars; but the Fortreſs of St. Andrew which the Ruſſians have built ſince in the heart of their Country, to the North of the Town of Tarku, on the Shore of the Caſpian Sea, almoſt half way between Darbend and Terki, is a Curb to them, and promiſes fair one Day for con- ſtraining them to ſubmit intirely to the Obedi- ence of Ruſia, provided it can maintain it ſelf in the Conqueſts which the late Emperor has made on that fide. 1722. SECT. Ch. XIII. The Alans Independent. 617 Sed uten? lot I 10 SECT. III. TH . Fire-Arms dent. Of the A LANS or ALAINS, an Inde- pendent People of the Mountains. u Bodabra HE Nation which is known at preſent by Alans in- the Name of Alans, inhabit the Moun-babit Cau- tains of Caucaſus between the Black Sea and the Caſpian, to the Eaſt of the Abaſſes and North of Georgia; they are very ill-favour'd, but of Sta- ture tall and looſe, very reſolute, and extreme- ly dextrous in the Uſe of all ſorts of Fire-Arms; Make they have alſo the Skill to make their own Muskets, and very good Powder, tho other and Pow- wiſe they live in extreme Poverty, having only der. their Cattle and Hunting to ſubſiſt on. They dwell in little Villages, and have their Indepen- particular Chiefs, whom they obey independant“ of any other Power. They pretend to be Chrif- Chriſtians. tians as well as the Abaſſes; and it is plain they have had the fame Reaſon which thoſe had to confine themſelves within the Mountains of Caucaſus, ſince the Country of Dagbeſtan, which they heretofore poſſeſſed, is at preſent in the Hands of Mohammedan Tatars. Among the other barbarous Nations who Alains came to invade the Roman Empire after the Or Alans Death of Auguſtus, the Alans were one of the the Roman firſt ; but tho they haraſs'd that Monarchy for Empire. more than a whole Age, and ravaged Europe from one end to the other, we are yet to ſeek from whence they certainly came; and all which has been written thereupon to this time is only founded upon very uncertain Conjectures: the only thing which appears probable with regard VOL II. to 618 The Abaffes Part 1. to them is, that they have iſſued ſomewhere from the North Eaſt of Europe, but from what Province we are intirely ignorant of. Never- theleſs as the Oriental Authors unanimouſly a- gree to place a certain People whom they call the Alans in the Country, which is known to us at preſent by the Name of Dagheſtan,and that at preſent there is found a Nation of that Name in o the Mountain of Caucaſus, it is very likely that the Alans who invaded the Roman Empire came from this Country. this S E C T. IV. Of the AB ASSES, an Independent People of the Mountains. T Abafles HE Abalſes are certain People inhabiting Indepeno the Mountains of Caucaſus on the ſide of dent, the Black Sea towards the 45th Deg. of Latit . for it is certain that theſe Abaſſes had been much Once pou more powerful in the Ages paſt, and that erful. their Country extended heretofore as far as the Caſpian Sea towards the North of Dagheftan ; but ſince the Tatars have extended themſelves on that fide, the Abaſſes as well as divers other shiny People who dwelt of old between the Black Sea EN 10.SI and the aſpian, have loſt Ground arid been cozita obliged at laſt to ſhut themſelves up in the Mountains of Caucaſus to ſhelter themſelves from the Inſults of thoſe bad Neighbours. Handſom The People who are known at preſent by the Name of Abaſſes are very beautiful and well ſhaped, but great Robbers; for they ſteal one another whenever they can, and fell them to the Turks, but great Robbers. Chap. XIII. zod Independent. 619 2 tle. Turks, who are very fond of Slaves of this Na-Breed tion, becauſe they are commonly handſom and much Cara ingenious; they live by Hunting and their Cat- tle, of which they breed very numerous Droves in the fine Valleys which are incloſed in thoſe Mountains. They don't dwell in Towns or Caſtles, but Live ord ſeveral Families join together and take Poſſef- Hills, ſion of the Top of fome Hill which they find for their Conveniency, and there built Cabins to lodge in the beſt they can ; they take care to fortify their Habitations with good Hedges and Ditches againſt any Surprize from the neighbouring Villages, who continually ſeek to make Slaves one of another for Profit fake. They have petty Princes or Chiefs of their princes Nation who govern abſolutely ; they pretend abſolute . to be Chriſtians, but have neither Church nor Chriſtians, Prieſt; they don't inter their Dead, but put their Bodies in Cheſts made of ſome Trunk of Burials, a hollow Tree, and hang them in that Manner on a Tree, obſerving to hang one Part of the Moveables of the Deceaſed about thoſe airy Tombs. See the Relation of Colchis by P. Lam- berti. las Q 2 CHAP I 620 A Deſcription of Siberia. Part I. 30 THE Weſt, (from wh તે ad viele CHA P. XIII. SON A DESCRIPTION of SI. BERIA. IL 5 trob una TV S E C T. -I. The Bounds, Extent, Climate of Siberia, and of the Diſcovery and Conqueſt of it by the Rul- ſians. bon Bounds. HE Country which is known to us at preſent by the Name of Siberia, compre- hends the moſt Northern Part of Aſia, being beste bij bounded by the Sea of Japan on the Eaſt, by Grand Tatary on the South, by Ruſia on the ning of Mount Caucaſus) and by the icy Sea on the North ; ſo that Siberia in its preſent Condi- tion might contain about eight hundred German Leagues in its greateſt Extent from Weft to Eaſt, and near three hundred Leagues from South to North. Climate. As this vaſt Country is ſituate between the 50th and 70th Deg. of Latit. it muſt needs be very cold in the moſt northern Parts of it, and the rather becauſe there is nothing to cover thoſe Quarters againſt the Violence of the North Wind, which reigns there almoſt three quarters The Coaſts of the Year; becauſe as one advances towards of the Icy the Coaſt of the icy Sea, the Mountains of that Sea level. Country,in other Parts very high, grow level in- ſenſibly, in ſuch manner that at length you find nothing but vaſt Plains cover'd with little Fur Trees and other Shrubs, and interſperſed from Extent. 2 time Ch. XIII. A Deſcription of Siberia. 621 the Co- time to time with little low Hills, which give full Liberty to that terrible Wind to penetrate into the moſt remote Cantons of Siberia. Siberia has been wholly under the Obedience and concerne of the Ruſſians for theſe 130 Years paſt ; 'tis queſt of of that Conqueſt our Author ſpeaks, p. 209. Siberia by which happend on this Occaſion: In the Reign ſaks. of the Czaar Ivan Waſilowitz, there was a Co- lonel of the Coſaks of Don called Yermak Timo- fervitz, who having for a long time rang’d a- bout the Oeca and Wolga with ſome thouſand Coſaks, pillaging and ravaging all the Towns and Villages thereabouts, found himſelf at laſt ſo preſs’d by a great Number of Troops which were ſent after him on all ſides, that not being able to recover the Habitations of the Coſaks, which they had taken care to intercept, he was obliged after having loſt in ſeveral Engagements the beſt part of his Men, to return up the Rivers Kama and Suſawaya, to try to ſhelter himſelf from the Puniſhment which he knew to be due to his Actions. In this deſperate Situation he propos’d to one Yermak Timofew- Strobanoff, who poſſeſs’d much Lands about itz is affift- the River Suſawaya, that if he would give him ed by Boats and Men to aſſiſt him in drawing thoſe Strobanof. Boats over the Mountains, he would fall down the Tura with the eight hundred Coſaks which ſtill remain’d with him, and ſee if he could take the Towns of On Zigidin and Siber, called at preſent Tumeen and Tobolskoy, which were the only Towns then in all Siberia. Strobanoff fearing to make this Man deſperate by reject- ing his Requeſt, and finding an Advantage on the other hand in removing the Mohammedan Tatars from his Borders, accepted the Propoſal, and aſſiſted him generouſly with whatever might be neceſſary on that Occaſion, Q3 With 622 A Deſcription of Siberia, Part I. Drives to the Tfar. Yermak With this Aſſiſtance Yermak Timofewitz de- ſurprizes. ſcended the Tura with his Coſaks, ſurpriz’d the OnZigidin Town of On Zigidin, now called Tumeen, and and Siber. from thence went and ſeized the Town of Sibir or Tobolskoy, drove out Kutzium Chan who Kutzium then reigned there, and took his Son Priſoner : of his *** but conſidering afterwards that it would be im- Kingdom. poſible for him to ſtand his Ground with fo few Soldiers againſt ſo many thouſand Mohammedan Tatars, as ſoon as they ſhould have recoverid their firſt Surprize, he ſent the Son of Kutzium Chan, named Altanay Sultan, to Moſcow, and Refigns hisoffer'd his Conqueſt to the Ruſſian Court in ex- Conqueſt piation of his Crimes; which having been rea- dily accepted, Yermak had his Pardon, and a good Number of Troops were immediately de- tach'd to take Poffeffion of that Country; and from that time forward the Ruſſians have every Day more and more advanced in Siberia, till at laſt they have reach'd the Shore of the Sea of Тарап. Yermak Yermak Timofewitz loſt his Life ſoon after his killed. ſucceſsful Expedition ; for falling down the Ir- tis with ſome Boats, he was ſurpriz'd in the Night by a ſtrong Party of Tatars, who cut him in pieces with moſt of his Men: and as this Conqueſt was owing to the Coſaks, they were willing to leave them the Honour of it; Siberia called Co-ſo that as often as they ſent Troops thither they ſaks in ho were incorporated with the Coſaks : And this is nour of the reaſon that all the Militia of Siberia to this this con- Day bear the Name of Coſaks. queft. [In the Reign of the Tſar Phedor Evanowitz, the Country of the Samoyeds and North Part of Siberia was diſcover'd, as ſhall be related in our farther Account of Tatary.] Militia of SE CT. Ch. XIII. 623 SECT. II. The Soil, Produ.et, Coin and Trade of Siberia. THE HE northern Part of Siberia produces no North fort of Grain nor Fruit; ſo that all that part quite barren. lies beyond 60 Deg. of Latit. is wholly uncul- tivated, and the Ruſians who are ſettled in the few Towns which are on that ſide are obliged to fetch the Grains they ſtand in need of for South pars their Suſtenance from the other Parts ſituate to fertil. exceeding the South, which are extremely fertil, notwith- ſtanding the Cold is even there very piercing. The beſt tillid Cantons of Siberia are at pre. Places in ſent about the Rivers Tobol, Nevia, Iſeet, Iſhim, Siberia and Tebenda to the Weſt of the Irtis, as alſo the beft culti- Banks of that River from Tobolskoy to the South of the Town of Tara; all thoſe Quarters being cover'd with Villages and great Burrows on ac- count of the great Fertility of the Country. The Lands about the Town of Tomskoy to the Eaſt of the Oby, as alſo the banks of the Veniſea from the Town of Abakan, as far as that of Ye- niſeiskoy, are likewiſe well cultivated; fo is all the Country about the Lake Baikal, from the Town of Tlimskoy ſituate to the North of the River Angara to the Town of Nerzinskoy on the River Shilka, and from the Town of Selinginskoy to the North of that of Kirenskoy near the Lena ; in ſhort all the ſouthern Part of Siberia is of a wonderful Fertility, and needs only Cultivation to produce in abundance all the Neceſſaries of Life. The Paſtures there are excellent, and the Mines of Rivers ſwarm with Fiſh ; nor are there wanting Copper Mthes, witneſs the Copper Mines near Nerzin- and Iron. Q 4 skoy, 624 Of the Soil, Trade, and Part 1 1 Gold and as Com. come white in "trade in them, but the Inhabitants of the Coun- there skoy, and the Iron Mines of Uktus and Congur towards the Frontiers of the Kingdom of Caſan, which they are actually at work upon. As Silver is very ſcarce in Siberia, all Pro- Silver paſs viſions and other Merchandizes of the Country modities. growth are there very cheap, and all Buſineſs is carry'd on in way of Exchange by receiving Goods for Goods, according as the Parties ſhall agree among themſelves about the Value. Gold and Silver which is brought there from China, as well as the Gold Duſt which the Buchars bring there in time of Peace, are receiv'd only as Mer- chandizes. Beaſts and All Siberia is full of Beaſts, whoſe Skins are Birds be- fit to be employ'd in furring, as well as all ſorts of Game; and 'tis remarkable that towards the Winter. Coaſts of the icy Sea all the Beaſts become white like the Snow in Winter, as alſo one part of the Birds. 'Tis only in Siberia and the Pro- Foxes and vinces depending of it that they find the black Zebelins Foxes, and Zibelins as well as the Glutons : only found and the faireſt Skins of Ermins and Lynx come in Siberia. likewiſe from thence: Caſtors are alſo found there in plenty, and thoſe of Kamtzchatzka, a- mong others, are of an extraordinary ſize. All the As all theſe Skins are very precious and rare, rich Skins none are ſuffer'd, be they who they will , to Treaſury. try who have of them are obliged to carry them to the Commiſſioner of the Treaſury, who muſt pay them at a fixt Price. But that gives occaſion to all ſorts of Impoſitions: nevertheleſs gious quantity of theſe forts of Skins, by the Quanti- Connivance of thoſe who are paid to hinder their carrying out, for they ſearch in ſeveral ry'd out by Places thoſe who paſs out of Siberia into Ruſia, in order to prevent their carrying any choice Black to the prodi- Great Tres Car Conni- U233ce, Skins Ch. XIII. Product of Siberia. 625 Fur. Skins with them which are raw, but a ſmall Gratification ſettles that Affair. With the other ordinary Skins the Inhabitants of the Country are allow'd to traffick as much as they pleaſe. The Zibelins are a fort of Martins which are Zibelines found no where but in Siberia, and the Countries a ſort of depending on it: They are bigger than the Martins. common Martins which are found in the North Parts of Germany; but excepting that they re- ſemble them perfectly. For the Zibelins to be beautiful, the Hair ſhould be cloſe, of a fine dark brown Luſtre, and interſperſed with thin white Hairs ; the beſt come from Jakutskoy and about the River Lena. They ſhootthem common- ly with Arrows of Wood, rounded at the end that they might not make Holes in the Skin. In the choiceft Furs they employ only the Back of the Back, the Zibelins; the Bellies which are of a bright brown choiceſt are kept for the inferior fort. And of the Tails of theſe Animals are uſually made thoſe Žibe- lin Tippets and Muffs which our Dames wear in Winter. As all the People of that vaſt Continent Commerce which we call Siberia pay their Contributions in of Siberia with Chis Skins, and as alſo all the beſt Skins ought to be fold by the Inhabitants to the Commiſſaries of the Treaſury of the Crown åt à certain fixt Price, they not being permitted to trade freely but with the worſt fort; 'tis eaſy to conceive that there ought to enter yearly a prodigious Quantity of valuable Skins into the Magazines of the Court of Ruſſia; and foraſmuch as the Conſumption which is made of them in Europe is not great enough to be able to empty them intirely, beſides that they take care not to let too many Skins go out at a time, for fear of lowering the Price too much in foreign Coun- tries; the Contiguity of the Eſtates of Ruſſia na. with 626 Of the Soil, Trade, and ! Part I, with thoſe of China ſince the Mungals of the Eaſt are in poffeffion of it, has made them think of the Eſtabliſhment of an advantageous Trade with that Empire for the Sale of thoſe Skins which are in great requeſt in China ; and it was firſt agreed with the Court of China, that there ſhould yearly arrive at Pekin a Caravan of Sibe- ria, with Skins and other Merchandizes of that Country growth; that the ſaid Caravan ſhould enjoy a full Liberty of Trade during its Stay in China, and that it ſhould be permitted at its Return to import as much Merchandizes of the Growth of China as it ſhould think fit ; that the Expenſes alſo of the Caravan ſhould be en- tirely defray'd by the Court of China, from the time of its Entrance within the Dominions of that Empire, till its Departure out of it again on its Return ; and that the Subjects on both ſides ſhould enjoy a full Exemption from all Cuſtoms at going out and coming in, and from all other Impofts, with regard either to them- ſelves, or their Merchandizes. Interrupto The Commerce ſubfifted for ſeveral Year on that Footing between Siberia and China, greatly to the Advantage of the Court of Ruſſia: But ſince the laſt Broils that happen'd between Ruf- ſia and China, on account of the Town of Al- baſſin, the Chineſe have begun to perplex ex- ceedingly the Ruſhan Caravans ; and as they are not ſo much under a Neceſſity at preſent to fetch their Skins from Siberia, ſince the Mun- gals of the Eaſt have extended their Dominion along the Banks of the River Amur, where much Zibelins and other Skins are found, tho they are not ſo valuable as thoſe which come from Siberia ; they have by little and little not only very much limited the Commerce of Ca- ravans, but they have alſo refuſed them entirely the ed. Ch. XIII. Produ&t of Siberia. 627 the Entrance of their Dominions, upon the leaſt occaſion of Complaint which they thought they had, which has very much prejudiced the Trade of Siberia. It is true that the Court of Ruſſia having ſent in the Year 1719, Mr. Iſmaïlof to Pekin in qua- lity of Envoy Extraordinary, he found means to accommodate in ſome meaſure all the Differ- ences with relation to Commerce, and even to bring the late Emperor of China to agree to the Reſidence of an Agent ſent from the Court of Rula at Pekin, to cultivate the good Under- ſtanding between the two Empires: but the Chineſe having ſent back of a ſudden in the Year 1722 the aforeſaid Agent, upon ſome new Pretence of Diſcontent, the Court of Ruſia was reſolved to come to a new Rupture with China, when the Death of the Emperor of Chi- Death of na happening in the Month of September of the Emperor ſame Year 1722, put off at firſt for ſome time of China the Execution of that Deſign, which the Death in 1722. of the late Emperor of Great Ruſſia quite laid aſide, inſomuch that the Affairs there are much upon the ſame Footing ſtill; and ſince the Year 1722 there have gone no Rufian Caravans to Thoſe Caravans are under the Direction of Kaira- a Commiſſary, who receives on the Account of wans. the Treaſury of Siberia all ſorts of Skins and Merchandizes of the Growth of the Country, at the Price which the Zelawalnicks, or ſworn Appraiſers of the Treaſury ſet upon them, and is either high or low according as he knows how to manage his Affairs with them ; It ought to pay the Price of them at its Return; either in Chineſe Commodities or ready Money: and to the end the Caravan may trade to the beſt Advantage, 'tis forbidden under pain of Death Pekin. 628 Of the Soil, Trade, and Part 1 Death to all the Subjects of Ruffa to traffick in thoſe ſorts of Merchandizes with the Subjects of China: nevertheleſs enough of that is done by Connivance of the Waywodes, or Gover- nors of the Frontier Towns, who find their Ac count in it, for which the laſt Treaty between Ruffia and China has furniſh’d them with a ve- ry convenient Opportunity ; for as it is thereby agreed, that the Subjects of Ruſſia might have full Liberty to come with certain ſmall Wares , and eſpecially Skins of Ruſia, to trade with the Mungals at Urga, they never fail under that Pretence to carry there the fineſt Skins of S- beria, which the Chineſe come there to buy info great Abundance, that the laſt Caravans which went from Siberia to Pekin, had much ado to ſell their Merchandizes at a moderate Price , they found the Chineſe ſo over-ſtock’d with Skins brought out of Siberia in that manner. Commiſſa- Mean time to do Juſtice to every one, it muſt be confeſs'd that the bad Conduct of moft of the Commiffaries of the Caravans of Siberia corrupt. has contributed much to give the Chineſe a Dil . guſt to that ſort of Commerce ; for inſtead of having taken care to give theſe Commiſſions to Men of Underſtanding and good Conduct, they uſually favourd in times paft none but Cheats , whoſe only Merit conſiſted in being made for the Intrigues of the Governors, and knowing how to rob the Treaſure of the Crown, and give them a good Share of it; and as, for the reft, they were only complete Debauchees and Drunkards, 'tis eaſy to imagine what Order they were capable of preſerving in the Caravan, which was ſometimes compos’d of near a fand Perſons: For the Ruſſian Carriers and Grooms finding the Aqua Vitæ, of which 'tis well known they are great Lovers, at Freecoft ries of Siberia thou- Ch. XIII. Product of Siberia. 629 is die in China, by virtue of the Conventions which obliged the Chineſe to defray the Caravans, God knows if they faiļd to take their ſwing of it; and then when they were very drunk, they went and committed a thouſand Diſorders in the Streets of Pekin, beating and inſulting in- differently y met in their way; which they might do with the greater Afſu- rance, becauſe it was ſeverely forbidden the In- habitants of the Town to abuſe any Ruſſian on any Account whatſoeverd and inſtead of the Commiſſary doing good and ſpeedy Juſtice as he ought to the Chineſe, who came to make their Complaints to him on the like Occaſions, was very often himſelf the Author of thoſe Diſorders, and by his Example encourag'd the others in all ſorts of Brutalities. Among the reſt, a certain Callmak, whom the Knees Gaga- rin ſent with the Caravan in quality of Commiſ- fary, in the Time that he was Governor of Si- beria, ſurpaffed all others in theſe fine Qualifi- cations ; and in regard he more than that un- dertook to abuſe exceflively the Chineſe who owed Money to the Caravan; the Chineſe who were juſt at that time in War with the Call- maks, imagined that it was with a Deſign to inſult them that they ſent that Brute among them: And ſince that time they have taken an intire Diſguſt againſt Caravans. -molbades on romab fotos -V citos Stil S E C T. 630 Of the Inhabitants of Siberia. Part 1. ert wait orts; to go ooniv SECT. III. SECT. III. Il zvonite The Inhabitants of SIBERIA. EOS Is Comments T Inhabi THIS Country is at preſent poſſeſſed by tants of three forts of Inhabitants, viz. Siberia. --- 1. The Pagan People, who are the antient sih ^ Inhabitants of the Country. Imio 2. The Mohammedan Tatars, who are thoſe from whom the RuMans have conquer'd it. atro no es con 3. The Ruſians, who are at preſent Maſters ochs b of it. one fornita Ialyd bis zu briola od grion Join the star 10 og § 1. The PAGAN Inhabitants. Blistinio valeup TI ASUNT DE -2 All the heathen People which inhabit Siberia Viftuals. lead_exactly the Life which is deſcribed, p. 35 . They cannot but I think it the Height of Folly to feed and take care of Animals in order to eat the Fleſh of them, ſince others are to be found nouriſh'd - and look'd after by Nature her feli fòr that Uſe. They ſeldom dreſs their Fleſh, and never their Fiſh; but they dry it in the Sun in Summer, and eat it in that manner with- out Salt or any other Seaſoning : And when they have a mind to treat themſelves handſom- ly, they dip their dry Filh in Fiſh Greaſe. Their common Drink is Water, and when they have killd ſome Beaſt, they drink the Blood of it reeking hot with as much Pleaſure as we would the beſt Wine. Clothes. Their ſhort-Habits are uſually made of the Skins of Fiſhes, or young Foxes and Dogs ; in the Winter they cover themſelves with long Drink. Habits and Coats Ch. XIII. Of the Inbabitants of Siberia. 63 1 Coats of the Skins of Rein Deer or Bears, which are a kind of riding Cloaks to guard the whole Body from the terrible Cold of theſe Climates. They are ſo lazy, that they do not without Difficulty prevail upon themſelves to make in the Summer their Proviſion of Fiſh for the Winter; and it is very rare to find any of them who think of the Year which is to come: All their Riches confift in Dogs and Rein Deer, which ſerve them inſtead of Horſes. In this isis sild poor Condition they think themſelves no leſs ná: huit happy than the beſt furniſh'd Nations, and when any one goes about to remonſtrate to them that they live more like Beaſts than Men ; their uſual anſwer is, That their Forefathers in all Times have lived after the fame Faſhion, and that they are reſolved to do the ſame. That with regard to the preſent time, they ſee many Notions of of the Ruſſians , who notwithſtanding they al-Happineſs moſt toil themſelves to death with Working, and World. pretend to be of a Religion all Divine, yet are more unhappy than themſelves ; and as for what concerns Futurity, as that is very uncertain, they leave it to the Diſpoſal of the Creator. The Pagan People who inhabit Siberia are divided into ſeveral Nations; the principal of are on which are, 1. The W OG U L I T Z I. Louis bar All the Country about the Tura from the aforeſaid Mountains (which ſeparate Siberia from Wogul- Ruſſia] to the River Irtis, drawing towards Sa-itzi. maroff, is inhabited by a Nation which the Ruf- fans call Wogulitzi : 'Tis commonly ſuppos’d that this Nation is a Branch of the Tatars ; but as 632 of the inhabitants of Siberia. Part 1 as the Wogulitzes are Pagans, and of the groffet fort, and that all the other Tatars who dwell on that fide, whether in Siberia or in the Kingdoms of Caſan and Aſtrachan make profeſſion of the Mobammedan Worſhip, they ought rather to be reckond among the Pagan People of Siberia, than thoſe at preſent called Tatars, beſides they bear a greater Reſemblance to the firſt than the laſt; but they are more civiliz'd than the other More civi- People of Siberia, becauſe they dwell among the liz'd than Ruſſians, with whom they drove a great Trade Siberians. before the Reduction of Siberia, under the Pow- er of Ruſſia. A I As groſs as the Paganiſm is in which the Wo- gulitzes are involved, they have neverthelefs No- tions of an One God, Creator and Preſerver of all Things ; they believe all a Reſurrection of the Dead, and a Recompenſe of Good and Evil isi safter this Life; but that is in effect all. Never- raktor theleſs it is pretty remarkable, that they won't hear ſpeak of the Devil ; and when one urges them upon that Head, they ſay if there be one, it muſt not be that he can do them any harm, ſeeing they have no Inſtance of it among them. 2 All their Worſhip conſiſts in this, that all the Heads of Families in each Village aſſemble once a Year at the end of Summer, and go facrifice in ſome neighbouring Foreſt one of each Kind of their Cattle, the Skins of which they hang up- on one of the faireft and ſtraiteſt Trees of the Foreſt, and afterwards proſtrate themſelves fe- veral times before them, without making other- wiſe any Prayers: after which they eat the Fleſh of thoſe facrific'd Beaſts with great Tokens of Joy, and then return home: and doing this, they believe they have acquitted themſelves towards God for all the reſt of the Year. They cannot give any Reaſon or other Explanation of this pretended Ch. XIII. The Wogulitzi. 633 pretended Sacrifice, contenting theinfelves with ſaying, that their Anceſtors made uſe of the fame, and that they thought themſelves obliged to imitate them therein. With ſo few facred Ceremonies one will eaſi- No Priefis, ly judge they have no need of Prieſts, neither do they care to have any. They bury their Dead Burials. clothed in their Habits; and if the Effects of the Dead will permit it, they put ſome Money with him in the Grave, which is no more than a Conſequence of the falſe Notions they have of the Reſurrection. They take as many many Wives as Polygamy, they can maintain, and buy the Girls they have a mind to eſpouſe of their Fathers, after which they go and lie with them without any other Ce- remony, excepting that they uſually invite the neareſt Relations on both ſides to a ſmall Enter- tainment which they give upon that Occaſion. When the Wife is near her Lying-in, ſhe re-Women in tires into a Hut ſet up for that Purpoſe in ſome Childbed. neighbouring Foreſt; and there after ſhe has brought forth her Child, ſhe is obliged to ſtay for two Months before ſhe is ſuffer'd to return to her Husband ; and during that time the Husband is to keep without ſeeing her. They very carefully obſerve not to marry within the prohibited Degrees, nor to marry again after the Death of any of their Wives before the Year of Mourning be out. They go habited much like the Ruſſian Pea- Habit like ſants, and their Women like the Women of the Ruſſi- that Country. They dwell in Villages, and their Houſes are built exactly of the Faſhion of thoſe which are ſeen in the Villages of Ruſſia ; but inſtead of Stoves which the Ruſſians make uſe of, they have in the middle of the Chamber tema a Hearth, and a Hole a-top directly over the Odd Chima Fire-place to let the Smoke out. In Winter they neys. VOL. II. R ans. cover 634 Siberia. The Barabinski. Part I. sit Croſs- cover that Hole with a large Piece of very tran ſparent Ice as ſoon as the Wood is burnt to Charcoal, which keeps the Heat in the Room at the ſame tiine that it ſerves them for a Win- con dow. They make no uſe of Chairs, but have a leg'd Bench quite round the Chamber of about an El high and two broad, on which they fit croſs- leg'd after the Tatar Faſhion; and this Bench ſerves them alſo for a Bed. Eat nei- As there are but few Parts of the Country ther Chic. they live in where Corn comes to Maturity, they Swine. live almoſt all upon their Cattle, and by hunt ing Elks and other Fallow Beaſts ; but they eat neither Chickens nor Swine. For the reſt, the Wogulitzes are all ſubject to Ruſa, and live very peaceably on what the get by their Labour: They pay their Contri butions in Skins to the Treaſury of Siberia. kens nor 2. The BARABINSK1. Sort of The Barabinski are a ſort of Callmaks, and Callmaks. inhabit the Plains between the River Irtis and Oby : Theſe People are partly under the Domi nion of Contaiſh, and partly under that of Ru; fia. Much Furs They live by Husbandry, their Cattle and in their Hunting ; but as there are abundance of Furs Country, in the Countries, which thoſe inhabit who art under the Ruſſians, they pay the greateſt Part of their Capitation in Skins. 3. The SĄ MOYEDS. Samoyedi The Samoyeds who dwell between the Oby and antzela. the Lena, towards the icy Sea, are called Sa- moyedi Mantzela, to diſtinguiſh them from the other Ch. XIII. The Oftiaks. 635 other Samoyeds who inhabit towards the northern Coaſts of Ruſſia, from the weſtern Shores of the Guba Taſſaükoya, to the Neighbourhood of Archangel and the River Dwina. Theſe People are the moſt ſtupid and poor Moſt ſixpid of all Siberia: Their Outſide has a great Refem- and poor of blance of the Callmaks, excepting that they are Siberians. neither ſo well ſhaped, nor ſo luſty ; that they have ugly Mouths, with hanging Lips, and are exceeding dull. all the 4, The OSTIA KS. The Oſtiaks dwell to the South of the Sa-Oſtiacks. moyeds, about the 60 Deg. of Latit. from the Mountains which ſeparate Ruſia from Siberia, as far as the River Yenifea. The People of this Nation are ſhaped much shaped like the Rusſians; but they are generally below Ruſſians. the middling Stature. 'Tis fuppos’d they are deſcended from part of the Inhabitants of We- lika Permia in Ruſſia; who, inoved by their Adherence to Idolatry, quitted their Country, and came and ſettled in theſe Quarters at the time Chriſtianity was introduced into that Pro- vince : At leaſt we are aſſured that the Lan-Their Lane guage of the Oſtiacks has much Agreement with guage. the Jargon of the Inhabitants of the Province of Permia; and on the contrary no Affinity with the Language of the other Pagan People of Siberia, their Neighbours ; ſo that they are ob- Pagans. liged to make uſe of an Interpreter in con- verſing with them. R 2 5. TUN. 636 Siberia. The Tungufi. Part) soft od jan 5. The TUNGUSI. in om Tonguſi. The Callmaks and Mungals of the Weſt breed no Cattle but what eat Graſs, and above all Things they abhor Hogs ; whence it is that they have given, in Contempt, the Name of Tongus, or Hogs, to certain People of Siberia, which dwell near their Frontiers, and whom we know at preſent by that Name ; and as the Mungals of the Eaſt are not ſo ſcrupulous in that Point, ſeeing they breed Hogs in abun dance, they give them likewiſe in deriſion the Mungals , Name of Tongus; and hence it is that ſome take confounded occafion to confound the Mungals of the Fat withthem. with thoſe other Tongus or Tungufes, which we have ſpoken of. Theſe People poffeſs at preſent a great Part of the eaſtern Siberia, and are divided by the Ruſſians into four principal Branches ; which 4. Branch-are, 1. The Podkamena Tunguſi, who inhabit es of them. between the River Yeniſea and that of Lena, to the North of the River Angara. 2. The Sa- batski Tunguſi, who dwell between the Lena and the bottom of the Gulf of Kamtzchatka, 2- bout the both Deg. of Latit, to the North of the River Aldan. 3. The Olenni Tunguſi, who live towards the Springs of the Lena and the Aldan, to the North of the River Amur; 4. The Conni Tunguſi , who inhabit between the Lake Baikal, and the Town of Nerzinskoy, and along the River Amur. 'Tis eaſy to perceive that theſe People the fame Race with the reſt of the Tatars, be- cauſe they have almoſt the fame Inclinations as well as Aſpect; nevertheleſs they are not quite fo Twarthy and ill-favour'd as the Callmaks, ha- and, Farm, are of ving Ch. XIII. the Tunguſi. 637 ving the Eyes much more open, and the Noſe not ſo fat as theſe laſt: They are for the moſt part of Stature tall and robuſt, and gene- rally more active than the other People of Si- beria. Podkame- The Podkamena Tungufi, and the Sabatski na and differ but little in their manner of Living from Sabatski the Oftiaks and Samoyeds, their Neighbours, to Tunguſi. the Weſt and North, except that in Summer both Men and Women go as naked as ever they were born, wearing nothing commonly but a ſmall Hair Girdle of about a Span's breadth to cover their Nakedneſs. And to defend them- Flies pro- ſelves from the Flies, which in Summer are digious nu. merous in found in prodigious Numbers all over the Coun- theſe N.E. tries of the North, and chiefly in thoſe which countries. lie moft Eaſtward, they always carry upon the Arm a Pot with a Bit of rotten Wood kindled in it, the Smoke of which drives away thoſe Inſects. Their Hair is black and generally very long, which they tie together pretty cloſe to the Head, and let them hang in that Faſhion down the Back. In Winter they wear Clothes Winter Clothes, of the Skins of Stags or Rein Deer, the Hair outward, and cloſe Breeches, Stockings and Shoes of the fame Skins, and all of a piece. To ornament their Habits, they border them be- low with Dogs Skins, and inſtead of a Bonnet, they cover the Head with ſome piece of Skin which they fit according to their Fancy. They make uſe of neither Hemp nor Flax, but they make their Cords and other ſort of ſtrong twiſted Thread, which they may have need of in their little Houſhold Affairs, of the Skins of Fiſh. They live in Summer by Fiſh- ing, and in Winter by Hunting, not knowing what it is to breed other Cattle beſide Rein Deer Breed no and Dogs, which ſerve them inſtead of Horſes ; Rein Deer Cattle but R 3 and and Dogs 638 Part 1 Siberia. and foraſmuch as the Sabatski Tungufi make uſe only of Dogs in their Sleds, and that the Fleſh of thoſe Beaſts makes all their Dainties, the kuffians have given them that Name which ſignifies the Tunguſes of the Dogs. Believe in They acknowledge one God Creator of all one God, Things, but that is all; for they neither honour Ship their , Idols. of they bling human Creatures, which every one makes for himſelf the beſt he can out of a Piece of Wood; and they honour or abuſe theſe Idols according as they think they have reaſon to praiſe or complain of them. They have no o. ther Prieſts than fome Shammans, whom they conſult rather as Sorcerers than Prieſts. They Burials. expoſe their Dead on Trees till they are quite rotten, after which they bury them with the Face to the Eaſt. They make all ſorts of black Marks on the Face and Hands, which ſerves their Fa. for an Ornament to the Women, and to the Men for a Name to make themſelves known to black Spots thoſe with whom they may have contracted. The Olenni Tungují live alſo by Hunting and Tunguſi. Fiſhing ; but at the fame time they feed on Beaſts, and go clothed the ſame way in Sum- mer as in Winter with the Skins of Sheep or young Deer. They wear their Hair like the o- ther Tunguſes we have ſpoken of, and make uſe of Bonnets of Fox Skins, which they catch in cold Weather. Strange They have a ſingular way of taking an Oath: way of for he who is to do it takes a Dog, and having Swearing laid him on the Ground, he runs a Knife into his Belly under the Left Fore-leg, and at that Orifice ſucks out all the Blood to the laſt Drop. 'Tis the greateſt Confirmation they can give to Mark ces with Olenni Ch. XIII. The Tungufi. 639 Bread. a thing, feeing they are firmly perſuaded that the Blood of the Dog will not fail that Inſtant to ſuffocate him, who has the Raſhneſs to com- mit a Perjury of that Nature. The Conni Tunguſi are the leaſt barbarous of Conni all theſe People ; they feed like all the reſt on Tunguſi, their Cattle, and clothe themſelves much like the Mungals, whom they reſemble much in e- very thing. They cut their Hair after the Fa- ſhion of the Callmaks and the Mungals, and uſe the ſame fort of Arms which they do, except the Sabre, which they have not had the Uſe of yet. They don't cultivate the Land ; but inſtead of Uſe ne Bread they make uſe of the Roots of yellow Lil- lies, which grow in great plenty in thoſe Parts, of which they make a ſort of Meal after they have dryed them ; and of this Meal they make a Spoon-meat which they reckon very delicious. They alſo eat very often theſe Roots when they are dried, without making Meal of them. They are good Horſemen, and their Wives Women and Daughters ride as well as themſelves, and ride and never go out without being well arm'd; hav-uſe Arms. ing alſo the Reputation of managing their Arms very dextrouſly. All the Tunguſes in general are exceeding Tunguſes brave and robuft ; they all dwell in moving brave. Huts or Houſes. Their Religion is nearly the ſame with them all, and they all take as many Wives as they can maintain. There are but a ſmall Number of the Conni Tonguſi ſubject to China, all the reſt of thoſe People are under the Obedience of Ruſſia, which has from them the fineſt Skins which come from Siberia. R4 6. The 640 Part 1 Siberia. The Buratti; &c. 6. The BURATTI. A fort of The Buratti inhabit to the South of the Mungals . River Angara, between the Yeniſea and the S. linga, and are a ſort of Mungals. Theſe People feed on their Cattle, and are tall and ſtrong; but not by a great deal ſo ſwar: thy as the other Mungals. 7. The r A KUTI. The Yakuti inhabit all along the Lena: Theſe People are made much like the Tunguſes, and are the only Inhabitants throughout Siberia who Mof inge- make uſe of Rein Deer to ride on. 'Tis ſaid xious of they have more Wit, and conſequently more the Pagan Malice alſo than the other Pagan People of that Continent. tants. 8. The YUK AGRI. The Yukagri inhabit towards the Coaſt of the icy Sea, to the Eaſt of the Mouth of the Like the Lena. They don't differ much from the Samoy- Samoyeds. eds ; nevertheleſs they are not altogether ſo ſtu- pid and ill favour'd as thoſe. 9. The TZU KTZCHI; 10. T Z CHA L A T Z KI; and 11. O LUTOR S K I. Juſt in the N. F. Point of Aſia, and about Cape Suetoinos dweil two confederate Nations called the Tzuktzchi, and the Tzchalatzki ; and Southward of them towards the Shores of the Eaſtern Ch. XIII. Kamtzchatka. 641 Eaſtern Sea, another called the Olutorski, who Olutorski are the moſt fierce of all the People of the North fierceft of of Aſia. They will not by any means trade People of with the Ruſians, of whom they inhumanly the North. kill as many as fall into their Hands, and when any of them fall into the Hands of the Rufrans they kill themſelves; for which reaſon the Ruf- fians were obliged heretofore to travel along the Coaſt of the Gulf of Kamtzchatka to enter into this Country, in order to avoid encountring Parties of theſe People ; but for ſome Years paſt they have begun to un to go there by Water, paſſing over from the River Ochota, about the 55 Deg. of Latit. to the neareſt Point of the River Country of Kamtzchatka, which faves them much Travel and Fatigue. The late Emperor of Ruſſia ſent five or fix Years before his Death, an Officer of the Marine to the ſide of that River, to examine if there could not be found Wood thereabouts fit for building large Ships, and he made at his Return a pretty fa- vourable Report ; but ſeveral Incidents inter- vening from time to time hinder'd that great Monarch from carrying this Deſign any far- ther. Ochota. 12. KA MTZCH ATK A, and the KA MTZ CHAD AL S. The Country of Kamtzchatka, which is ſitu- Kamtz- ate between the 150 and 170 Deg. of Longit. chatka is a great Tongue of Land which ſtretches al-Situation. moſt North and South from Cape Suetoinos, fi. tuate in 62 Deg. of Latit. as far as about the North of Japon, and the 41 Deg. of Latit. fo that it is above three hundred German Leagues Extens. in length, but its breadth is very unequal; for in ſome Places it is above a hundred Leagues broad, 642 Kamtzchatka. J Part I. broad, and in others it is not more than thirty or forty. Bounds, The Country of Kamtzchatka is ſeparated from the reſt of Siberia by a great Arm of the Eaſtern Ocean, which ſtretches directly from South to North, from the northern Shore of Corca as far as the both Deg. of Latit. leaving between it and the icy Sea a Space of Land not above five Deg. over, by means whereof the Country of Kamtzchatka becomes contiguous with Siberia. Different It is inhabited by divers People, whereof In habi thoſe who poſſeſs the South part of the Country tants. are very different from the other People of this Continent, both in their manner of living and Dreſs; and forafmuch as in other Reſpects they reſemble the Japoneſe, 'tis believ'd that they are Colonies from Japon, which is ſepa- rated from the fouthern Point of this Country only by a Strait of fifteen or twenty Leagues, full of ſmall Iſlands. Tributary The Kamtzcbadals who pofſeſs the largeſt to the Share of this Country towards the middle of it, Ruſſians, pay Contribution to the Ruſians in Skins, and eſpecially in Skins of Caſtors of an extraordi- nary bigneſs. Since the beginning of this Age (1700] the Ruſians have eſtabliſh'd Colonies there which have already begun to build ſeveral Burrows and Villages, and highly commend the Goodneſs of the Soil in this Country. A Chain of very high Mountains which begin at the Icy Sea, run thro’ this Country in a ſtreightLine from North to South ; and 'tis reported that there are very rich Mines, and excellent Mineral Wa- ters in the South part of this Country. The Inhabitants of the great Iſland which lies to the Eaſt of Cape Suetoinos pay Contribution to the Rulans in Skins ; but thofe of another great Inand which is to the Eaſt of this Coun- 2 try Ch. XIII. Of the Siberians in General. 643 katts try about the 50th Deg. of Latit. and whole true Extent eaſtward is yet unknown, pay none yet. This Nation is much more civilized and bet- ter ſhaped than their Northern Neighbours ; they alſo diet and go clothed better ; they point their Javelins and Arrows with a very ſharp Cryſtal inſtead of Steel, which render the Wounds they make very difficult to cure. There is a great deal of Probability that the Ur-man- Tribe of the Ur-mankatts is mixt among the o- Tribe. ther Pagan People, which at preſent inhabit Si- beria, to which they are Neighbours, according to the Marks which the Author has given us of them, p. 38. and of whom they have ſince then ta. ken up the manner of Living; for excepting the Rufrans who have ſettled in Siberia ſince the time that this Nation ſeized it, and ſome Mo- hammedan Tatars who are diſperſed among the Burrows and Villages on the ſide of Tobolskoy, and who are of the Poſterity of thoſe who were in poſſeſſion of Siberia when the Rufians conquer'd it, all the other People of that vaſt Continent live in Foreſts and upon the Banks of Rivers, where they live in Summer by Fiſhing, and in Winter by Hunting. SIBERIANS in General. Of theſe [12] Nations, there are none but Live by the Wogulitzes, the Barabinski, the Buratti, the Hunting Kamtzchadales, and the Olutorski, who have and Fiſha ing. fixt Habitations; all the other People of this Country live in Huts. They dwell during the Winter in Foreſts, ſeeking Food by Hunting ; and in Summer they ſearch the ſides of the Ri. vers in order to ſubſift by Fiſhing. The 644 3. Siberia. 10 Part I. ver the The-Skins of Fiſh are their Clothing in Summer, and the Skins of Elks and Rein Deer ſerve them for the ſame Uſe in Winter. All their Riches conſiſt in a Bow and Arrows, a Knife, a Hatchet, with a Kettle at the moſt; and the Scrapings of a certain Wood ſerves them for a Feather-bed to lie down on. Rein Deers and Dogs ſerve them inſtead of Horſes, and are more uſeful to them in Winter than Travel o- Horſes could be, becauſe they can travel on the Snow, which is ſome times a Pike's depth, Snow in Sledse without ſinking in it as a Horſe would ; and in this manner four Dogs draw a Sled, very well, loaded with three hundred Pound Weight, for fix or eight German Leagues. Theſe Sleds are exceeding light, being four or five Ells long, and as much broad, which they muſt be that a Man may lie down in them. They are chiefly the Samoyeds and the Yukagri who make uſe of Rein Deer in their Carriages, for the reſt of theſe People commonly employ only Dogs. Dog Poſts All over the North of Siberia there is no o- ther Conveniency for going from one Place to another in Winter but the Dog Poits, which have their Yams or Stages as well regulated, at And Sta- proper Diſtances, as the beſt order'd Poſts a- regulated. mong us can have : and according as the Travel- ler is in haſte, they increaſe the Number of Dogs for drawing his Sled. 'Tis the ſame way that the Commiſſioners of pointed in the Treaſury of Siberia, go in Winter to the Places appointed for that purpoſe in each Go- to receive vernment, to receive the Contributions of thoſe the Contri- People in Skins, according to the Quality of the Cantons they inhabit. For that purpoſe they skins. have built in theſe Places Wooden Houſes, where ges well places apo vernment bution Ch. XIII. Of the Siberians in General. 645 who pay no Contri- where the Commiſſioners repair in Winter, ac- company'd with ſome Cofaks, and then all the Heads of Families within the Verge of each Of- fice Aock thither with the Quantity of Skins, at which every Family is taxed, that they inight not be liable to the Extortions of theſe Com- miſſioners in caſe of any Delay. : Of all theſe People, and divers others which People are ſpread over Siberia, there are none but the who Tzchalatski, the Tzuchizchi , the Olutorski, and bution 10 the Kurilski, who poſſeſs the Southern Point of Ruſſia. the Country of Kamtzchatka, and theKilaki, who dwell to the North of the Mouth of the River Amur, who pay no Contributions hitherto to Ruſſia; all the other People of this vaſt Conti- nent pay without exception, according to the Nature of the different Cantons which they poſ- fefs. Their Religion conſiſts for the moſt part in Religion. fome Honour which they pay the Sun and Moon, and in the Worſhip of their Idols. All theſe different People have commonly two forts of Idols, viz. the Publick which are held in Idols Pub- Veneration by a whole People, and the Private lick and which each Maſter of a Family makes himſelf Domeflick. in order to pay his Devotion to. Both ſorts are commonly no more than round Logs of Wood made round at one end to repreſent the Head, with a Noſe, a Mouth and Eyes very odly ſha- ped; nevertheleſs ſome of theſe people have publick Idols pretty well made, which muſt come to them from China. The Houſhold Idols are ſometimes liable to Domeſtick be very ill treated by theſe people, when they have reaſon to believe they don't take care e- nough of their little Fortune ; for on thoſe Oc- caſions they put all the Affronts on them ima- ginable, ſo far as to drag them thro' che Dirt Idols. with 646 Siberia. Part I. So the Por- with a Cord about the Neck, and throw them tugueſe, . into the Fire or the River : But when theſe poor treat their Creatures think they have reaſon to be ſatisfy’d St. Antho- ny on the with the Protection of their Idols, there are like Occas no Honours which they do not heap upon them fions. after their Manner, by covering them with black Fox Skins and Zibelins, and placing them in the moſt honourable part of their Cabins: They then greaſe their Mouths with Fiſh Fat, and preſent them with the warm Blood of ſome Beaſt newly kill'd, as it were to ſerve them for Drink. Report of What has been ſpread in the World, about theſe Pego the Commerce which ſome of theſe People ple dealing have with the Devil is a mere Fiction, which with the Devil owes its Foundation to the great Stupidity of falfe. theſe poor People, and more yet to the Igno- rance of the greateſt Part of thoſe who refort to them. Nevertheleſs it is certain there are many among them who take the Name of Con jurers ; but they are only Cheats who abuſe the Simplicity of thoſe People in order to ſqueeze 21 fome Preſents out of them. Live in a For the reſt, all theſe People live wholly in a State of State of Nature, without other Laws than thoſe which the Fathers preſcribe to their Families. They marry as many Women as they can main- tain, and take no thought for the morrow; they Punctual take great care to pay the Debts which they con- in paying tract, and never do harm to any body unleſs he their Debts. begins by doing it to them. They are very mindful of rendring the laſt Honours to their Dead, according to their feveral Cuſtoms, and obſerve a great Reſignation on the ſeveral Ac- cidents of Life. As the Nouriſhment which they are accuſto- with ſcor- med to take is very unwholſome, and for the moſt part crude, they are grievouſly tormented Nature. Tormented butick H4- mourse with Ch. XIII. The Mohammedan Tatars. 647 with fcorbutick Diſtempers, which eat the Parts infected like a kind of Gangrene, and infect one Part after another till it kills them. The Samoyeds eſpecially, and the Offiaks are very ſubject to theſe Maladies ; but the moſt of them ſearch after no Remedy, and very patiently ſee them- for siang ſelves rotting alive, becauſe they ſay they have of Reme- no Knowledge in Phyſick. dies. Ros alive § II. The MOHAMMEDAN Tatars. The Mohammedan Tatars make the ſecond whence de- Part of the preſent Inhabitants of Siberia. They ſcendada are of the Poſterity of thoſe who were in poſſeſ- fion of this Country when the Ruſſians conquer’d it ; the greater Part of whom thought it better to ſubmit to thoſe new Maſters, than to follow the deſperate Fortune of their Chan, Theſe Tatars dwell for the moſt part in the Country about Tobolskoy, and towards Tumeen, and live by Husbandry and the Trade they have with the Buchars and Callmaks. They poſſeſs a Enjoy great Number of Burrows and Villages along Liberty of the Irtis and the Tobol, and have the free Exer-Conſcience. ciſe of the Mohammedan Religion throughout Siberia. In ſhort they enjoy the Protection of Ruſia as much as the natural Subjects of that Empire. The Mohammedan Tatars of Siberia are not Women by much ſo ill-favour'd as the other Moham- very pret- medan Tatars, and have very pretty Women. Their Habit differs very little from the Ruſſian, and they teſtify on all Occaſions much Submiſ- fion to the preſent Government of Siberia. They have ſome Murſa's among them who Govern'd are as their Chiefs : The moſt powerful of theſe by Mur- petty Princes is called Shabanoff, and has his Abode ty. fa's. 648 Siberia. The Ruſſians. Part I. Abode in a Burrow of about ſeven hundred Hou- ſes, four Werfts from Tobolskoy. He has above twenty thouſand Tatar Families under his Obe- dience, and 'tis ſuppos'd there are in all about Families of 'em in an hundred thouſand Families of Mohammedan Siberia. Tatars fettled in Siberia. 100000 III. The RUSS I ANS. 2000 and Towns 30 ans. of the Way. wodes. The Ruſians who make the third Part of the Inhabitants of Siberia, have ſettled there ſince the Country has become ſubject to Ruſſia; and Burrows the Number of them has increaſed ſo much in ſo ſhort time, that they have built above thirty built by Towns ſince their Arrival in this Country, be- the Ruſſi- ſides above two thouſand large Burrows and Villages which they at preſent poſſeſs in diffe- rent Cantons of this vaſt Continent. The Num- Oppreſſion ber would have been ſtill greater, if the ſame inhuman Waywodes, whoſe ill Uſage obliges them to quit their Country, did not alſo follow them into Siberia, where they think they have acquir'd a Right of oppreſſing the People at Diſcretion, becauſe they are from under the Eye of the Government, and in a conquer'd Coun- try. Nation of I muſt not forget to obſerve here, that there Pied Peo- ſhould be in Siberia a certain People called by ple fictious. the Ruſſians Peſtraya Orda, that is to ſay the Pied Tribe, becauſe they affirm that theſe Peo- ple have naturally great black Spots all over the Body, and in the Face, like ſuch as our Horſes or other pied Beaſts may have : But as ainong ſo many Perſons who have been upon the Place, of whom I have enquir’d News, I have not met with one who could ſay he had ſeen ſuch a Man, and that the late Monarch of Ruſia was toe Chap. XIII. Siberia. 649 00 curious in Matters of this Nature not to have had one of thoſe People at his Court, in caſe there had really been ſuch a Nation in Siberia : I believe that all which is told on that Subject is no more than Fiction. SE C T. IV. The Diviſion, Government, Buildings, Towns. Silber Iberia is at preſent divided into as many Go- Diviſion. vernments as there are Towns in the Coun- try; each of which hath its Waywode, who commands in chief throughout the Juriſdiction of that Town, under the Orders of the Gover- nor General who reſides at Tobolskoy. This laſt Tobol- Poft is one of the moſt honourable, and profita- Seal of the ble at the ſame time, in Ruſſia, and the Court Governor. uſually nominates to it Perſons of the firſt Qua- lity ; but ſince the laſt Governor-General of that Country deſired to be recalled in 1722, they have thought fit to ſend only a Vice-Go- vernor thither. The Spiritual Government in Siberia is in the And of Hands of a Metropolitan of the Greek Church, the Greek as eſtabliſh'd in Ruſſia, who refides at Tobol-litan. Metropo- All the Towns and Villages of Siberia are Buildings built of Wood, after the common Manner of of Woodo Ruſia; and the Fortifications which moſt of thoſe Towns have are likewiſe of Wood, which has been a Defence good erough hitherto a- gainſt the People who have had no Knowledge of Fire-Arms: But ſince Powder and Cannon begin to be known to the Callmaks, and that the Chineſe no longer take the Field without a VOL. II. S good skoy. 650 Siberia ſubject to Part 1 Nerzin skoy. good Train of Artillery, they will be obliged to fortify the Frontier Towns after the European Manner, Nerzinskoy is the only Townwhich the Ruſ- fians have at preſent about the River Amur. It is ſituate upon the River Nerza, five hundred Toiſes [ or Fathom ] from its Fall into the Amur, about 52 Degrees 10 Minutes of La- titude and 128 Deg. of Longitude. 'Tis large and well peopled, with a ſtrong Gariſon, and Cannon ſufficient for its Defence in caſe of an Attack, which is not to be fear'd, conſidering the great Number of Rivers, and the great Ex- tent of uncultivated Country, which the Mungals and Chineſe have to paſs, before they can come at it. The Parts about this Town are very mountainous, but for all that are very fertile. Theſe Mountains, which extend from the Lake Baikal along both ſides of the River Amur, a. bound much on its Northern Bank in Mines of Braſs, and alſo of Silver; but hitherto there has been no Conveniency for working therein. The City of Argunskoy is ſituate upon the Northern Bank of the River [ Argun] in 50 Deg, of Latit. 'Tis the fartheſt Town which the Ruſ- hans poſſeſs at preſent towards the Frontiers of the Mungals of the Eaſt, and for that reaſon they always keep there a good Gariſon, with whatever elſe is neceſſary in a Frontier Town, "Tis moreover well peopled, and the neigh- bouring Country very fertile : A great Trade is carry'd on there with the Mungals of the Fron- tiers, which does not fail to bring a great Re- fort of People from Siberia. At ſome diſtance from Argunskoy, a ſmall River, to which the Ruſſians have given the Name of Serebrenka, falls from the North Eaſt into the River Argun ; and it is about this little Argun- skoy. River Ch. XIII. the Ruſſians. 651 Mines, River that the Ruſians have found Silver Mines, Silver which they have begun to work within theſe ten or twelve Years ; hitherto they have indeed drawn much Iron out of it, but very little Silver. The City of Selinginskoy, which is ſituate a-Selin- bout the 52 Deg. of Latit. upon the Eaſtern ginskoy. . Bank of the River Selinga, is the moſt advanced Fortreſs which the Ruſſians at preſent poſſeſs on the Frontiers of China. 'Tis by that Place, that by virtue of the laſt Treaty of Commerce be- tween the Ruſſians and Chineſe, the Carawans of Siberia at preſent enter into the Lands under the Dominion of the Emperor of China, inſtead of paſſing, as they did heretofore, by Nerzinskoy and Argun. The Ruſſians had built forinerly a Town of Alballisia about five hundred Houſes, called Albaſinskoy, skoy upon the ſouthern Bank of the Amur at the Place Town. where the River Albaſſien falls into it from the W.S.W. But the Mungals,jealous to ſee the Ruf- Taken by fans ſeizing by little and little the ſides of that the Mun- River, came in the Year 1715 and beſieged that gals and Place with the Aſiſtance of the Chineſe : and in 1717. inaſmuch as Ruſſia was too far ingaged at that time in a War with Sweden, to mind much what was doing in a Country fo remote, it fell at laſt into their Hands after a Siege of two Years, and was entirely demoliſh'd by the Commands demoliſhºd. of the late Emperor of China. After that it was agreed on by both Parties, that neither the Rufians nor the Mungals ſhould for the time to come build Towns on the Southern Bank of the River Amur between the River Argun and that of Albafien; but that Part ſhould remain in the Condition it is at preſent, as a common Eound between the two Einpires. S 2 The 652 Part I. Siberia ſubject to The Land hereabouts is exceeding fertile. See the River Amur. SE C T. V. Of the Lakes and Mountains of Siberia. L A KE S. Baikal T ter. HE Lake Baikal (perhaps Bai-kol] may Lake of be about thirty German Leagues in length freſh Wa- from East to Weſt, and fifteen Leagues in its greateſt breadth. Its Waters are freſh and white, and greatly abound in all ſorts of Fiſh Sea-Dogs. of an extraordinary Reliſh and Size. It alſo breeds Sea-Dogs, which is rare enough in freſh Water Lakes ; nevertheleſs they are found alſo in the Lake of Ladoga, and that of Onega, which are to the North of St. Petersburg. Angara 'Tis obſervable, that notwithſtanding the a he only great Number of Rivers which fall on all ſides River iffi. into this Lake, the River Angara is the only ing out of one that iſſues out of it, which runs to the North Weſt, and empties it ſelf into the Veniſex towards Yeniſeiskoy : and in regard one perceives no other Channel by which that Lake can diſ charge its Waters, 'tis commonly believ'd in this Country that the great River Lena, which has its Spring in the Mountains two days Journey to the North of that Lake, iſſues out of it by fome fubterraneous Communication. Sailing There are divers ſailing Inands in this Lake, Iſlands. which are driven ſometimes to one ſide, and ſometimes to another, according as the Wind changes its Point. ht This Ch. XIII. the Ruſſians. 653 This Lake is above fifty Fathom deep all o- Depth. ver, and it is very difficult to croſs it, as well in Summer as Winter, the leaſt Wind raiſing up- on it frightful Tempeſts, which ſupported by the great Depth of the Water are a long time before they come to a Calm: They make alſo in Winter Crevices in the Ice of ſome Pikes Breadth, which are very dangerous to Travel- lers. The Place where this Lake is paſſed in Winter by means of Sleds, is not above ſix good Leagues over. The Oſera Teleskoy [called by the Callmaks Al- Ofera Te- tan Nor] is ſituate towards the 52 Deg. of Latit, leskoy. North of the Lake Sayſan, and may be about 18 Leagues long and 12 broad: It is in this Lake that the great River Oby has its Source. MOUNTAIN S. Nature has ſeparated Ruſia from Siberia by Mountains a long Chain of very high Mountains. Thoſe between Mountains begin at the Shore of the icy Sea, op-Siberia. Ruſſia and poſite to the Strait of Naſſaw, and the new Country which the Ruſſians call Nova Semla, and run directly from North to South, till hav- ing joined the River Wolga on the other ſide of the Town of Samara, they take the Name of Arall-tag, or the Mountain of the Eagles ; from Called thence they turn off to the Eaſt South Eaſt, Arall-tag. and running continually between Siberia and Grand Tatary they ſink inſenſibly whilſt they ad- vance Eaſtward, inſomuch that at laſt they ap- pear but like common Hills, by the time they ar- rive in the North of Turkeſtan. In this Condi- tion they continue running along the Borders of this Country, till coming to about the 50° of Latit. and 93 of Longit . they riſe again to be high Mountains, and to the North of the Caſi pian S 3 654 Siberia ſubject to Part 1 Divides pian Sea divide themſelves into two Branches : into two of which the firſt, called by the Tatars Uluk-tag, Branches Uluk-tag. that is to ſay the great Mountain, runs directly Eaſt till it meets the River Irtis to the North of the Lake Sayfan; and the ſecond called Kitzik- Kitzik-tag. tag, or the Little Mountain, takes its Courſe ſouthward towards the Bucharias. 'Tis of theſe two Branches that that mention is made Page IO. Moun. tains. Way in Marſhes in I ſhall obſerve here, that one cannot go from the midſt Ruſia into Siberia without croſſing this Chain of of theſe Mountains, which they effect by means of Sleds ; for in the Summer 'tis abſolutely impoſſible to paſs them, becauſe of the great Marſhes which poſſeſs the middle Part of theſe Mountains throughout, and the only way in Summer of Summer. påſling into Siberia is to ſail up the Rivers Kama and Suſawaya, which falls into the Kama from the South Eaſt, till you come to a Place called Utka, from whence you travel by Land to the River Nevia, on which you may paſs down the Stream as far as Tobolskoy; but it is more than an hundred Leagues about, and beſides that extremely fatiguing, by reaſon of the Rapidity of the Rivers Kama and Suſawaya, which one mult mount againſt the Stream. Excellent The beſt Iron in all Ruſia, and poſſibly in İron. the whole World, which is known in that Coun- try by the Name of Iron of Siberia, comes from theſe Mountains: 'Tis ſmelted and wrought with as much eafe as Copper, and I have ſeen Can- of that nons of this fort of Iron, which were not infe- good as rior to Braſs Cannons, either for Beauty or Braſs. Goodneſs. There is alſo nigh the ordinary Road, which Gerwinska is taken in the Winter to paſs thoſe Mountains Kamen. in the way from Solikamskoy, which is the laſt Town of Ruſſia, to Werkaturia, which is the Cannon Iron as 1 firſt Ch. XIII. the Ruſſians. 655 firſt Town of Siberia, a very high Mountain which the Ruſſians call Geſwinka Kamen ; the top whereof conſiſts of a Plain of four Werfts in Diameter, where there is found much Silver Silver Oar, and very rich; but to this Day they have Mine. not been able to work there becauſe of the North Wind which blows almoſt throughout the Year, with ſo great Violence, that there is no defend- ing the Miners; neither is it good to ſtay any tiine upon the top of this Mountain, which pro- perly is no other than the beginning of Mount Caucaſus. SECT. VI. Of the Rivers of Siberia. TH HE River Tura has its Rife in that Part of River Tura: Mount Caucaſus which ſeparates Siberia from Ruſſia in 59° 30' Latit. to the North of the Kingdom of Caſan, and running thence to the E. S. E. joins the River Tobol in 57° 40' Lat. at ſome diſtance from the Town of Tumeen. This River is very full of Fiſh, and its Banks Fifhý. are very pleaſant, and abound with all forts of Game. The fineſt grey Squirrels of all Siberia Fineft grey come from the Country about this River; but Squirrels the Inhabitants are not permitted to fell them bouts. to any but the Commiſſaries of the Treaſury of Siberia. [The Wogulitzi dwell about this River.] [The Country of Tura, mention'd p. 151. ſeems to take its Name from this River, as has been obſervºd, p. 454.] The River Oby which has its Riſe from the River Oferoy Teleskoy, or Altan Nor, bears at firſt the Oby, $ 4 Namę 656 Siberia ſubject to Part 1. 1 Full of Name of By, and does not take that of Oby till after it has receiv’d the Waters of the River Chatun, which falls into it from the S.E. about twenty Leagues from the Ofero Teleskoy. The Courſe of the River Oby is nearly N.W.till fuch time as the River Irtis falls into it, coming from the S.S. W. in 60 Deg. 40 Min. of Latit. after which it turns directly North, and runs and empties it ſelf about the 65th Deg. of Latit. in- to the Guba Tafſaukoya, by which its Waters are carry'd into the icy Sea, over againſt Nova Semla, about the 70th Deg. of Latit, after a Courſe of about 500 Leagues. This great River abounds exceedingly in all Fiſh. kinds of Fiſh : Its Waters are pure and light, and its Sides are very high, and every where co- verd wirh great Foreſts; but they are not cul- tivated, except in very few Places towards Tom- skoy and Kuſnetzskoy. There are found upon the Banks of the Oby very fair Stones of a fine Sort of A- Grain ; and among others tranſparent Stones red gats found and white, every way reſembling Agats, which the Ruſſians have in great Eſteem. There are no other Towns along the ſides of on it but this River, but thoſe the Rufans have built ſince thoſe they poſſeſſed themſelves of Siberia. The great the Rútri. Number of Rivers which come from both ſides, to mix their Waters with thoſe of this River, inlarge it to that degree, that at the Town of Narym, above 150 Leagues from its Diſemboga- tion, it is half a League broad. The Guba Taſaukoya, thro' which the River ſaukoy. Oby diſcharges itſelf into the Icy Sea, is a great Gulf of that Sea, of which to this Day we have had little or no Knowledge. It extends from the 65th Degree, as far as the Straits of Naſaw, and is not leſs than ſeventy German Leagues in its greateſt Breadth. Conſidering that beſides the in it. No Towns built by ans. Guba Tar Ch. XIII. the Ruſſians. 657 ſide to the the Oby, the Rivers Nadim, Pur and Taſs, and a great Number of leſſer Streams empty them- ſelves in it, 'tis no wonder that the Waters of this Gulf ſhould be freſh till very near the Way- gat. Its Bottom is all over Clay, and pretty even: and inaſmuch as the Cold in thoſe Quar- ters is too exceſſive for all the Ice of the Guba to melt intirely in the Summer, it is continually cover'd with Pieces of Ice, which float from one Winds and Current drive them: which is the Reaſon that the Strouſes, or Boats of the Ruf- No ſailing fians, dare not venture far into the Guba, for Strou- When the Spring happens to be ſo mild that the fes or Ice which comes down the River Oby and Yeni- the Guba. Jea melts before it gets to the Mouths of thoſe Rivers, then the Waters of the Oby, the Yeni- ſea, the Irtis, and all the other Rivers which have a Communication with them, are low du- ring all the Year: but if the Spring proves cold and moiſt, ſo that the Mouths of thoſe Rivers are block'd up by the Ice, then they commonly ſwell in ſuch a manner that they overflow on all ſides, and cauſe all the other Rivers which have Communication with them to do the like. The River which the Ruſſians call Yeniſea (and Yeniſea Abulgazi Chan, Ikar, or İkran Muran) has its River, or Springs directly to the South of the Springs of Ikran Mu- the Selinga, about the 45th Deg. of Latit. Its Courſe is at firſt N. W.but about the 47th Deg. of Latit, it turns of a ſudden to the North, and afterwards keeps conſtantly the ſame Courſe, un- til after having run above 500 Leagues, emp- ties it ſelf in the icy Sea at 71 Deg. of Latit. The River Yeniſea is one of the greateſt Ri- vers in the World; its Waters are very pure and good, but it does not abound much with ran. it Fish. 658 Siberia fubject to Part I Country the Waters of ſo Fiſh. From its Springs as far as the 52d Deg its Banks are inhabited by the Mungals and Callo maks, but from thence to its Mouth it paſſes only thro' Countries ſubject to the Ruſians. The Town of Abakan towards the 53d Deg. 30 Min. of Latit. is the fartheſt Settlement which the Ruſians have on this River to the South ; and the Town of Turukan at 65 Deg. of Latit. the fartheſt Settlement North. This great River receives in its Paſſage thro' ſo great a length of fall into it on both ſides, that about 200 Leagues Yeniſeis- from its Mouth at the Town of Yeniſeiskoy in 59° koy. 10' of Latit. *it is a good halfLeague in breadth, and towards its Mouth above five Leagues. In the Spring when the Snow begins to melt, this River, as well as thoſe of the Oby and Lena, ſometimes ſwell to ſuch a degree that they carry along with them conſiderable Pieces of Moun- tains which they meer in their way ; and it is in theſe Places that they find very often beyond the both Deg. of Latit. deep in the frozen Earth, a kind of Horns which in all reſpects reſemble Ivory; they have the Colour, the Luſtre, the Veins, and even the hardneſs of it, and differ Horns like from the true Ivory only in this, that they are Ivory. more brittle, and conſequently more difficult to be wrought, and that they ſooner loſe their firſt Whiteneſs and grow yellowiſh. Theſe Horns are commonly of ſeventy or eighty Pound Weight: the Inhabitants of the Country give them the Name of Mamut, but they know not to this minute what they really are ; fome pretending they are the Teeth of Elephants drown'd in the [* By Isbrandt Ide's Map, where he pretends the Plan ces he paſſed thro’ were ſet down according to his Obſervati on, Yenizeiskoy lies in about 56° 40' of Latit, but de Lille raiſes it to 64 Deg. in his publiſhed in 1723.] univer: Mamut. Ch. XIII. the Ruſſians. 659 he univerſal Deluge, and preſerv’d to this Day in the frozen Earth of theſe Quarters ; others af- firming that they are the Horns of a great Beaſt which lives under Ground, and dies as ſoon as comes to breathe the Air : Moreover they give an exact and circumſtantial Deſcription of it, which to me has altogether the Air of In- vention, no one having hitherto been able to vouch that he hath ſeen ſuch a Beaſt. What may be depended on is, that I have learned from the Mouth of many Perſons of Diſtinction, that they have ſeen theſe Horns with a Piece of the Skull faſtend to them ; that they have alſo ſeen entire Jaw Bones of this pretended Beaſt, with Teeth of eighteen or twenty pound Weight each; but that it was impoſſible for them to know for certain if they were true Bone, or ſome other Subſtance ; and that in as many of theſe Horns as they have ſeen, they have ob- ſerv'd all the Roots to be hollow, and filled with a certain Matter reſembling dry and coa- gulated Blood. [There are commonly found in Ireland Horns with the Scull of a Beaſt called the Mooſe, of ſuch Dimenſions as demonſtrate it to have been of a vaſt fize, yet no ſuch Beaſts are now to be ſeen there ; nor do the Hiſtories of the Country, as far as I can find, give any Account of them, or have the People any Tradition relating to ſuch Animals.] The River Argun carries its Waters into the River A- River Amur ; and as this great River is very four. little known to this time, I ſhall give ſome ſmall Deſcription of it in this place. In the Mountains which run between the Se- linga and the River Argun, towards the 50th Deg. of Latit. two Rivers have their Springs ; of which that which is neareſt the Selinga is cal- led 660 Siberia ſubject to Part 1. about the 520 Deg. 30 Min. of Latit. and take led Ingoda, and the other Onon. Theſe two Rivers after having run ſeparately long enough from the S.S. W. to the N.N.E. join at length Between Moun. sains. the Name of Shilka ; that River running thence E.S.E. receives about the 135th Deg. of Longit. the Waters of the River Argun, and then chan- ging again its Name it takes that of Amur, which it retains thence-forward till it falls into the Gulf of Kamtzchatka, about the 44th Deg. 30 Min. of Latit. and 152 Deg. of Longit. From the Place where it takes the Name of Shilka to its Mouth, its Courſe is conſtantly E. S. E. Courſe. The River Amur is not leſs than 400 Leagues in Length, reckoning from its Springs ; and as ſeveral conſiderable Rivers diſcharge them- ſelves on both ſides into this great River, its Breadth at the Mouth is not leſs than 6 Leagues . Its Banks are very high, and bounded on ei- ther ſide by great Chains of Mountains interfper- ſed here and there with little Valleys of an ex- traordinary Fertility. Its Waters are clean and good, abounding with all ſorts of excellent Fiſh. Itis of a great Depth all along, and near Nerzin- škoy, where the River Nerza falls into it from the N.N. W. it is as broad as the Rhine at the Town of Arnheim in Guelderland, and deep enough to bear Galleys. Divides This River makes at preſent the Frontier be- Siberia tween the Country of the Mungals, who are ſub- from the ject to China, and the eaſtern Part of Siberia Mungals. which belongs to the Ruſſians. By virtue of the laft Treaty between the two Empires [after the demoliſhing of the Town of Albaſın] the two ſides of that River, from its Springs to the Place where it begins to take the Name of Amur, be. long to Ruſſia, and the River Argun determines the Limits of it with its ſouthern Bank, as the Gorbitzo Ch. XIII. the Ruſſians. 661 build any Gorbïtza determines them with its northern Bank. But from the River Argun to the Mouth of the Amur, all the ſouthern Bank of that great River is in the Poſſeſſion of the Mungals ſubject to China ; and with regard to its northern Bank it is ſtipulated, that the Ruſſians ſhould not Towns to the Eaſt of the River of Gorbitza. The Land about the place where Albaljinskoy Banks fer- formerly ſtood, is ſo fertil, that the Harveſt of one til. Years fowing was ſufficient to ſupport the Inha- bitants of the Town for three Years: And they pretend that in the Year 1721 there ſtill grew Corn, of its own accord, fown ever ſince the Year 1716, which was the laſt wherein the Ruſians fowed Grain there. The Parts about the River Amur afford Skins. much Skins; but thoſe which are found on the South ſide of the River fall very ſhort in Goodneſs of thoſe which are found on the nor- thern ſide. Since the Mungals of the Eaſt have been in the People poffeffion of China, the Inhabitants of Corea of Corea come by the River Amur, aſcending the Rivers come up the River Songora and Shingal to trade with the Mungals ; trade, and they advance at preſent as far as the Naun, which is a Town that the Mungals and the Chi- neſe have built fome years ago upon the River Nauda, in 46 Deg. of Latit. and 136 Deg. of Longit. SECT. 662 Part 1 Siberia ſubject to SECT. VII. of the Icy Sea and Streights of Waygat: Ana not contiguous to America. T Icy Sea; app HE northern Coaſt of Siberia is waſhed or Azoch by Icy Sea bounded on the Zingis. Weft ſide by the Streights of Naſaw, and by Nova Semla, or the new Country (the Extent of which is unknown to this Day) to the N. E. 'Tis this Sea which is referr'd to, p.39. by the Name of Azoch Zingis, or bitter Sea, which implies in general all Seas whoſe Waters are falt; and it is for that reaſon that the Callmaks give that Name as well to the Icy Sea, as to the Sea of Japon and the Caſpian Sea, which are the three Seas known to them. Streights The Streights of Nafſaw, commonly called of Naſſaw, Waygat, is incloſed on both ſides from the N.E. or Waigat. of the Iſle of the States, which is at the Entrance of the Waygat, far beyond to the N. E. of the Mouth of the River Yeniſea, by a Range of Rocks of Ice of a prodigious Height, which running nearly from Weſt to Eaſt hinders the Sun from penetrating enough in Winter to melt the Ice in this Strait ; infomuch that it never thaws, un- lefs fome violent Storm, raiſed by the N. E. Wind which reigns moſt in this Streight, comes and breaks the Ice, which does not long continue fo. In all Probability 'tis theſe two Ranges of icy Rocks of Rocks, whoſe Height increaſes every Year, which make the North Wind ſo piercing in the neighbouring Countries which lie almoſt direct- ly South of Nova Semla, that it is almoſt impof- fible to guard fufficiently againſt it. The Sa- moyeds and Oſtiaks which dwell beſide the Guba Ice. and Ch. XIII. the Ruſſians. 663 and the Icy Sea, paſs from time to time theſe Rocks and the Streights, to go into Nova Semla and hunt Bears, Elks, and Rein Deer; but they take care not to advance far for fear of the North North Wind, which eſpecially in Winter infallibly cal. Wind faa kills all thoſe whom it ſurprizes in the Plain : And foraſmuch as theſe people can tell by cer- tain Tokens when that Wind is coming, they retire to the Entrance of ſome Cayern ſhelter'd from the North, in order to have it in their Power to lodge themſelves in caſe of need un- till the Wind changes : However, let them take what Meaſures they will on that Occaſion, they always leave ſome of their Company behind them ; on which Account there are not many that will venture to go there : and 'tis for this ſame Reaſon that we cannot tell exactly whether this Country be inhabited or not. In regard the Streight between Nova Semla No failing till beyond and Siberia is always cover'd with Ice, there is the Yeni- no failing for Veſſels out of the River Ohy or ſea for the Yeniſea which have their Mouths in this Ice. Streight : But from the Lena and other Rivers to the Eaſt of that great River, they paſs out in Summer going along the Coaſt from one River to another to carry on their Traffick: But in or- der to that they muſt be careful to mind the Wind, and nick the Opportunity when the Ice is diſperſed by the South Wind which comes from the Landward; for as ſoon as it changes and ſhifts about to the North, they muſt immedi- ately ſeek to ſhelter themſelves in the neigh- bouring Bays and little Rivers, ſeeing that as many of them as the Ice intercepts in their Re- turn are infallibly daſht to pieces. It has been believ'd till the preſent, that Aſia Aſia nos was joined on the N.E. to North America, and contiguous that for this Reaſon it was impoſſible to fail to Ame- from 664 Siberia ſubject to, &c. Part I. from the Icy Sea into the eaſtern Ocean ; but ſince the Diſcovery of the Country of Kamtz- chatka, 'tis known for certain that America is not contiguous to Afiafor the Ruſian Ships coaſting the firm Land, paſs at preſent Cape Suetoi Nos, or Holy Cape, and go traffick with the Kamtzchadals upon the Coaſt of the eaſtern Sea, about the 50th Deg. of Latit. but they muſt for this purpoſe paſs between the Continent and a great and which lies to the N. E. of Cape Suetoi Nos. It is fo lately ſince the Country of Kamtzchatka has been diſcover'd, and it is fo remote from the other Dominions of Ruſſia that we have not yet come to an exact Know- ledge of it ; what has been already related is all that I have been able to learn for certain of it, after a diligent Enquiry. SO ME Ch. I. 665 SOME OBSERVATIONS CONCERNING GREAT RUSSIA, TURKEY, ARABIA, PERSIA, INDIA and CHINA. PART II. CH A P. 1. OBSERVATIONS relating to GREAT RUSSI A. SECT. I. Its Extent, Bounds, Nature of the Soil, Commodities. USSIA in it ſelf, excluſive of Si-Ruſſia, beria, extends at preſent from the Extent. R Town of Terki near the Caſpian Sea, 356 ſituate in 43° 15' of Latit. as far as Petzora towards the Waygat, ſituate in 70 Deg. and from the weſtern Point of the Ine of Oeſel in 41 Deg. of Longit. to the Moun- VOL. II. T tains 666 Obſervations relating Part II. Bounds. Never with a tains of Eagles [Ar al-tag] to the Eaſt of the Town of Caſan, ſituate in 78 Deg. of Longit . which does not contain leſs than a Space of 400 German Leagues from South to North, and 350 Leagues from Weſt to Eaſt. 'Tis bounded on the North by the Icy Sea, on the Eaſt by that Part of Caucaſus, called the Mountain of Eagles ; on the South by Perſia and Turkey, and to the Weſt by Poland, the Baltik Sea and Sweden. This vaſt Country enjoys this great Advan- affitted tage, that as it is ſituate under divers Climates , it is never afflicted with a general Scarcity; for general Scarcity. if Corn does not thrive in Livonia, it does in Ukraïna, and if not in Ukraïna, it grows in the Kingdom of Caſan, or about the Springs of the Wolga and the Dwina. And foraſmuch as all thoſe different Provinces are extremely fertil , 'tis enough if one of them affords a good Har- veft to ſupply the Neceſſities of all the reſt; ſo that Ruſſia finds Relief within it ſelf in ſuch pub- lick Calamities. Soil fruit Corn ripens in very few Places beyond 60 ful below Deg. of Latit. but below that all the Country is exceeding fertil in all ſorts of Grains, and e- grees. ven Fruits. Towards the Mouth of the River Don, and the Coaſt of the Palus Mæotis, the Soil is very good for Vines; and about Aſtra- chan, there are Places to be found where Mul- Mulberry berries thrive as well as they do in Lombardy ; but the Wine they make is very poor, tho the Grapes ’tis made of have an excellent Flavour, and are extraordinary large. Commodi The principal Commodities which are brought at preſent from Ruſia, are Furs, Leather, Corn, Tallow, Hemp, Cavear, Rhubarb, Potaſhes, Iſinglaſs, Sails, Timber, Wax, Honey, Hogs Briſtles, Pitch and Tar of all ſorts, and Fea- thers: 60 De- Wine. ties. Ch. I. to Great Ruſſia. 667 called thers: In a word, would they but a little im- prove the Advantage this Country poſſeſſes, it would ſoon ſurpaſs all the reſt of Europe, where- as few of the European Dominions exceed Ruf- fia. One meets with as many Melons in Moſcow Delicious as in any Place in the World, and ſo cheap, Melons that a very fine one may be had for the Value Buchar- of a Peny; however the biggeſt are not ski. the beſt, for there is a fort of Melons which are very little, and quite round like Oranges, with a green Rind, and theſe are the beſt, not yielding in the leaſt to the choiceft Melons of Tours, if they do not even ſurpaſs them. Theſe Melons are called Bucharski, becauſe the Seed of them comes from Great Bucharia. There grows a particular kind of Apples in Tranſpas the Gardens about that City, which have the rent ApS Quality of being quite tranſparent as an Apple ples. of Wax may be; ſo that when they are full ripe, one may count all the Pippins which are in the Of an exc Apple, holding it up to the Light. Theſe Ap- quifite ples are very juicy, and of an excellent Taſte ; Tafte. the Ruſſians call them Nalivi. 'Tis plain that it is the Soil about Moſcow abounding exceedingly with Salt Petre which gives them that Quality; for ſome of the principal foreign Merchants of that Town have aſſured me that they have ſent Trans- Trees from thence to Holland and England, but planted that the Apples which thoſe Trees bore in thoſe they loſe Countries have not been more tranſparent than the common Apples of thoſe Parts; and that on the other hand Trees fent from thence to Moſcow have taken the Quality of the Nam The great Cucumbers green and full of Wa-Excellent ter, which our Phyſicians maintain to be very bers. unwholeſom, and which truly in theſe Climates that Quad lity livis. Cucum . T2 are 668 Obfervations relating Part II mal Plant are ſo, have a quite contrary Quality in Ruſſia, ſeeing they ſweeten and cool the Blood without loading in the leaſt the Stomach ; ſo that let one eat what Quantity one will, he ſhall never find himſelf diſorder'd by them, eſpecially if they be kept in ſalt Pickle. The Ania [Kæmpfer has ſhewn that the Agnus Scythicus, or Boromets, cominonly called the Animal Plant, 4 Fiction. ſuppoſed to be produced in the ſouthern Part of the Tſaris. Dominions, about the Kingdom of Aſtrachan, and confidently reported by ſo many Authors, is a meer Fiction, occaſioned by the Affinity between that Word, viz. Boromets and the Ruſſian Borannets (in the Poliſh Boranek) whereby is denoted certain Sheep about the Caf. pian Sea, in the Bulgarian Tatary and Chowa- razm. See the Preface to Dr. Kæmpfer's Hiſtory of Japan, and his Amanitates Exoticæ.] SECT. II. The Original, Name, and Qualities of the RUSSIANS. TH Ruſſians THE Orientals pretend that the Ruſians draw Original. their Originalfrom Ruſs, fourth Son offa- phet. This is certain, that they have been always known to their Neighbours by the Name of Ruſſians, and that they did not begin to call them Muſcovites, but ſince the Tſars of Ruſia eſtabliſh'd their Reſidence in the City of Moj- cow. Name of [We are inform’d by the Author of the Life of the late Tſar, that the Ruſſians diſown the vites not known Name of Muſcovites, which other Nations have till of late. given Muſco- 1 Ch. I. to Great Ruſſia. 669 given them, not themſelves, upon Daniel Alex- androwitz taking the Title of Duke of Moskwa in 1300, and removing his Reſidence [from Wolodimer] but the Name of Moſcovy muſt be the oldeſt of the two according to Mr. le Croix the younger, in his Notes on the Hiſtory of Timur-bec, where p. 180 of the Engliſh Edition he affirms that Urufs Chan, Cotemporary with Timur-bec, gave the Name to all Ruſſia, of which he was Sovereign. But without doubt he fell into this great Abſurdity by miſtaking Uruſs ban, King of Kijſak, and Conqueror of Ruf- la, for Ruſs the Son of Japhet, to whom the Orientals aſcribe the Founding of the Nation of the Vruſſes, or Ruſſians. The Nation of the Ruſſians is ſo well known at preſent, that there is no Neceſſity to ſpeak of it in this place; and thoſe who would fully fatisfy their Curioſity upon this Head, need only read the Relation written ſome time ago by the Sieur Olearius, which is as particular and faithful as can be deſir’d. But if to that one adds the Account given of that Country, which Mr. Weber Miniſter of the Court of Hanover reſi- ding at St. Petersburg has lately publiſh'd, he will be thorowly inform’d of every thing relating to it. Nevertheleſs I cannot forbear obſerving by Peaſants the way, that there are not to be found in any nious and Country of Europe Peaſants ſo well made and well ſhap'd ingenious as are the Peaſants of Ruſſia. They in Europe. are commonly of a uniddle ſize, but well fet, with broad Shoulders, and have all Legs finely ſhaped. They alſo run as well as Biſcayers, and 'tis a Pleaſure to ſee with what Agility they skip over the Hedges and Ditches which lie in their way ; whereas moſt of the other Peaſants of T 3 Europe 670 Obſervations relating Part II. to Admin Europe are clumſy and ſtiſt, narrow ſhoulder’d, and without either Buttocks or Calfs to their Legs. Witty The Peaſants of Ruſſia don't only ſurpaſs all other Peaſants in the Exterior, but they exceed ration. them yet infinitely farther in point of Wit and ſprightlineſs of Imagination ; and I have often been charm’d to fee with what Eaſe they imitate Inſtruments and Machines which they never ſaw before. In ſhort the Difference is ſo great in this Reſpect betwixt the Peaſants of Ruſſia and thoſe of Poland and Livonia, who are their Neighbours, that the laſt ſeem to be perfect Loggerheads compar'd with the firſt . They are beſides very induſtrious and good at Invention, ſo that they might foon get over that Miſery, which one ſees the greateſt part of them live in, if they did not know too well that all which they ſhould do to that purpoſe would not bring them out of it, and would only ſerve to enrich the Lords, whoſe Slaves they are, or their Offi- cers; and hence ariſes that great Sloth with which they are commonly accuſed : for other- wiſe, when they can reckon what they get by their Labour as their own, they are far from being idle. Hardend With theſe good Qualities which the Peaſants to Infenf- of Ruſſia poffefs, it muſt be owned they are bility, Thieves, Robbers, Drunkards, and harden'd be- yond any thing that can well be imagin’d. If a Rufian Peaſant has once reſolved to conceal a thing, there is no getting him to ſpeak, tho he ſhould be cut Limb from Limb; of which I have my ſelf feen very remarkable Inſtances, , The greateſt Criminals among them ſuffer the moſt cruel Death, with an Unconcernedneſs e- nough to ſhock the moſt inſenſible Spectators, and one would be apt to attribute that great In: difference Ch. I. to Great Ruſſia. 671 difference which they ſhew for Life to ſome ex- alted ſtoical Sentiments, if it was not well known that they have no Notion of thoſe ſorts of ſub- lime Opinions, and that 'tis nothing but a De- fire of ſeeing an End to their Miſeries which makes them face Death, if not with Pleaſure, at leaſt with a very viſible Tranquility. I have Infances ſeen a Peaſant broken alive upon the Wheel for of it. robbing on the Highway, ask for Garlick and eat it with a good Appetite upon the Rack on Sunday at Noon, after having had all the Bones of his Arms and Legs broken on the Friday be- fore, without ſhewing the leaſt ſign of Pain, du- ring a. full half Hour that I was looking at that unhappy Wretch. Another Peaſant having been hang'd by the Ribs for the ſame Crime in the Town of Moſcow, the Soldier who was on Duty near the Gibbet, obſerving a Silk Hand- kerchief about his Head, which was the Re- mains of his Robbery, had a mind for it: and as the Robber feem’d to be near his End, he concluded he had already loſt his Senſes, where- fore with a crooked Stick he endeavour'd to draw the Handkerchief off his Head; but every time the Soldier put his Stick near it, the Rob- ber, who very well underſtood his Deſign, gave a Twiſt with his Body to the Hook at which he hung, which made him turn like a Top; fo that the Soldier could not poſſibly gain his End: Nevertheleſs as he had a great Deſire for the Handkerchief, and the Hour for his being re- liev'd drew nigh, he came to an Agreement with the Robber, which was, that the Soldier ſhould pay him half a Pint of Brandy, and then he would let him take the Handkerchief. Ac- cording to that Agreement, the Soldier having faſten'd the half Pint with the Brandy at the end of a Stick, and made him drink it off in that manner, T 4 672 Obfervations relating Part II. Cradles manner, the Robber let him take the Handker- chief, and died ſome Hours after. I thought fit to give the Reader theſe two Inſtances of the Inſenſibility of the common People of that Na- tion, to enable them to judge thereby of the reſt, 'Tis obſervable, that the ordinary People not uſed of Ruſſia don't employ Cradles to reſt their Rullians. Children in as we do, rocking them from ſide to ſide, but they make uſe of a Board about three Foot ſquare, hung by four Cords of equal length which are faſten’d to the four Corners of the Board, and keep it exa&tly level : Theſe Cords end at a Pole which depends in balance from the Ceiling of the Room, at one end of which that Board is hung as the Scale to its Beam, and at the other end a Cord is faften'd, by means of which they gently toſs the Infant which lies upon the Board. I know not if it be not owing to this way of ſleeping their Children that the Ruf- fians are ſo little ſubject to Diſtempers in the Head; at leaſt this gentle Motion up and down ſeems to me more proper to preſerve and ftrengthen the natural Situation of the tender Parts of the Head of an Infant, than the vio- lent Rocking of our Cradles from ſide to ſide. Fair WO Ruſia is the Country for fine Hands and men rare beautiful black. Eyes fair Women are very in Ruſſia. and the Princeſs Elizabeth, Daughter of x how Emprel the late Emperor of Ruſſia, is almoſt the only comely fair Woman that I have ſeen in all Ruſſia. Pickled When the Ladies viſit one another, they al- Apples. ways cauſe a ſmall Collation of all ſorts of Sweetineats and Fruits to be ſerved up ; and on theſe Occaſions a Plate of pickled Apples, which do not diffeț much from rotten Apples, is a Collation which they prefer for the moſt part to all other Dainties. A Muhon. comely 1751 Pickled If Ch. I. to Great Ruſſia. 673 as Ger- If Ruſia was peopled proportionable to its Not half vaft Extent, it would be formidable to all Eu-so populous rope ; but conſidering the great Foreſts and o- many, the ther uncultivated Parts which ſtill are found four times there, it has not half ſo many Inhabitants as as big. Germany, tho it be near four times as big. Ne- vertheleſs there are Parts of it as well peopled and cultivated as the beſt Lands in France or Germany ; ſuch are the ſides of the River Wol- chowa, from Novogorod as far as the Lake of Ladoga, the Banks of the River Twerza, thoſe of the Rivers Occa and Kama; and, in ſhort, ſe- veral other Quarters of that vaſt Country. SE C T. III. The Government of RUSSIA, and of the City of MOSCOW THE vernment THAT which contributes much to the severity of the Go- diſpeopling Ruſſia, is the Severity of the Government; for as all the Peaſants there are difpeoples Slaves, the Gentleman and his Stewards, or it. Prikaſhiks, who are upon the Spot, begin by pillaging them without Mercy: and inaſmuch as every time one of thoſe Gentlemen falls in diſgrace at Court all his Lands are ordinarily confiſcated to the Government, every one makes what haſte he can to fleece the poor Tenant, in order to provide againſt Accidents ; ſo that af- terwards when the Crown comes to demand Contributions, the Peaſant has nothing left to pay it. And as the Receivers of the Contribu- tions are not accuſtom'd to give much Credit, they are not contented with completing the Plunder 674 , Obſervations relating Part II 200000 Ruflia within Years, Plunder of the Peaſant, but they alſo abuſe him ſo into the Bargain, that reduced to Deſpair he a- bandons his Family, and goes either to rob up- on the Highway, or ſeek Shelter in the Neigh- bouring Countries; which is ſo notoriouſly true, that within theſe ten or twelve Years, above 200000 Subjects of Ruſſia have fled, ſome into Peaſants , Poland and Turkey, others into the Mountains abandon'd of Caucaſus and Georgia, and even among the Tatars and Callmaks, being perſuaded they can- theſe 12 not fare worſe than they did at home; which would not happen in caſe the Landlord was obliged to pay the Contribution for the Tenant, as is practis'd in all the Provinces of Germany where the Subjects are Slaves, for then he would do his beſt to preſerve his Peaſants, becauſe A Remedy their Indigence would bring a Charge upon propoſed. him, whereas at preſent he does all he can to ruin them. And when the Gentleman would have the Preſervation of his Tenants at heart they would not be ſo fond of becoming Re- fugees, where they know they will not be bet- Contribu« ter treated; for in reality the Contributions are tions mo- very moderate in Ruſſia, and 'tis only the Man- Ruflia. ner of exacting them, and the extraordinary Avarages with which the Subjects are loaded, which ruin them. So that would the Government abate but a little of its deſpotick Maxiins, and reſtrain the Superiors from feecing the Infe- riors ſo inhumanly as they do, there is no doubt but in twenty Years time Ruſia would have double the Number of Inhabitants; whereas within theſe twenty Years they are diminiſh'd The Title 'Tis commonly thought that the Title of of Czaar Czaar (or rather Tſar, as Mr. Concet aſſures us it ſhould be written] which belongs to the Mo- derived." narchs of Ruſſia, ſignifies the ſame as Cæfar, derate in one third. Whence or Ch. I. to Great Ruſſia. 675 or Emperor ; but ’tis a Miſtake, ſeeing the Ruſſian Language has no other Word to ſigni- fy a Prince or Sovereign but that of Czaar, juſt as the Tatar Language has no other but that of Chan : and this is ſo notorious, that before the Reign of the Czaar Ivan Wafilowitz, they gave in the Ruſſian Language the Name of Czaar to all the neighbouring Princes; for the Term Caroll which is made uſe of at preſent in the Caroll Ruſſian Tongue to ſignify a King is perfectly modern new, and owes its Original to the Differences Word for a King which the Ruſians have had from time to time, for theſe two Ages paſt, with the Crown of Sweden. There is very little Silver Money in this vaſt Revenue Country, and 'tis moſt certain that the whole Small. Revenue of Ruſſia does not amount to 8 Millions of Rubels per Ann. ſo that it is aſtoniſhing with ſo ſmall a Revenue how the late Emperor of Ruſia was able for ſo many Years to maintain ſo expenſive a War abroad, and at the ſame time execute fo many grand Deſigns at home. but it muſt be confeſs’d a deſpotick Govern- ment has great Helps, and can compaſs what would not be poſſible for another. This great Scarcity of Money is the Cauſe that the Num- ber of Ruſſian Troops, ſince their being eſta- bliſh'd on a regular Footing, is not proportion- ed as yet to the vaſt Extent of its Frontiers, and they have not been able hitherto to find the ne- ceffary Funds to maintain more ; ſo that Ruſſia to bring at preſent 60000 Men into the Field muſt quite drain its Frontiers, as appear'd very plain in the laſt War with the Turks. MOS KWA, 676 Part II. Obſervations relating MOSKW A, or MOSCOW. ca Town, Moskwa As we have ſeveral Deſcriptions of this City, deſcribed. I refer the Reader to them, and ſhall content my ſelf with ſaying in a few words, that Moſcow Scambling is at preſent a great ſcambling Town, which ill-built e has many Parts of it lying waſte, ſeveral little darkſome ill-built Churches, and Streets im- paſſable in any other Seaſon but Winter. Three fourths of the Houſes of the Town are of Wood, and thoſe that are of Brick are more like Priſons than Palaces, as they call them in the Ruſſian Language, for all the Rooms of them are vault- ed, with Windows extremely ſmall, and guard- ed with great Iron Bars to keep out the Thieves, which darken theſe Houſes very much. They have beſides this Iron Shutters and Doors, to prevent the Flames in caſe of Fires, (which are very frequent in this Town on account of the wooden Houſes,) from catching hold of them : Nevertheleſs there are three or four which might paſs for Palaces in caſe of Neceſſity. Gafle rui. The Caſtle which is called Cremelin is indeed nous but of great Extent, but there is nothing to be ſeen ſplendid. all thro' it but Rubbiſh,and Buildings threatning Ruin. The fineſt thing to be ſeen in it are ſome Towers, whoſe Tops are gilded over with great Magnificence, and a vaſt Silver Branch hung in the great Church which ſtands in the Court of the Caſtle ; and I really believe it is the greateſt Piece of that kind now in Europe: It was a Pre- ſent of the Dutch to the Court of Ruſia. Becauſe of the bad Condition of this Caſtle, the late Em- peror of Ruſſia always when he came to Moſcow went to lodge in the Suburb called Preobraſh- inskoy, where he had a little wooden Houſe juſt Ch. I. to Great Ruſſia. 677. juſt like one of the other private Houſes of the Town, There was formerly a very pretty Church in Church this Town, with a very fine Steeple, which Prince confumed Mentzikoff built after the Italian Manner, and by Light- which was a great Ornament to Moſcow; but ning. both Church and Steeple were in the Year 1723 conſumed by Lightning which fell upon it. For the Melons and tranſparent Apples produced near this City, fee Sect. I. SECT. IV. The Rivers of RUSSIA, A verso S large as Ruſia is, it is waſhid on all ſides Full of by many great Rivers extraordinary fiſhy, great Ria moſt of which are navigable; for the Wolga, the Occa, the Don, the Kama, the Dwina, the Twerza and the Wolchowa, are Rivers running thro’ the Heart of the Country, and yet they all carry Boats, and even great loaded ones, which is ſomething very extraordinary, and at the ſame time very advantageous to Ruſa, on account of the Trade and Communication which the different Provinces may by their means carry on with each other. The River Wolga, which the Tatars call Atell, River is one of the greateſt Rivers in the World; it Wolga, on riſes in the Lake Wronow, at a ſmall diſtance Atell. from the Town of Rzeva Ulodimerski in Rafia, towards the Frontiers of Lithuania, in 56° 15' of Latit. After a Courſe of two Leagues it paffes thro' the Lake of Wolgo, and at its going out of it, it begins to take the Name of Wolga. Near the Town of Twer, which is about twenty Leagues 678 Obſervations relating Part II. geon, Leagues from its Source, it is capable of bear- ing large loaded Boats. This River runs thro' almoſt all Ruſia. From Twer to the Town of Nieſna, where the River Occa, which is another very conſiderable River, throws it ſelf into it from the South Weſt, its Courſe is pretty near- ly from Weſt to Eaſt: From Nienſa to fixty Werſts beyond the City of Caſan, where the River Kama falls into it from the North, its Courſe is South Eaſt; and from thence it turns ſuddenly to the South, and ruſhes into the Caſ- pian Sea, after a Courſe of more than four hun- dred German Leagues, twelve Leagues on the other ſide the City of Aſtrachan, in 45° 40' of Latit. Full of This River abounds with all ſorts of Fiſh, Fiſh, Stur- and eſpecially Salmons, Sturgeons, and Pike of an extraordinary bigneſs and exquiſite Taſte : Salmong Its Banks are equally fertil from beginning to Pike. end, which is the more ſurprizing, conſidering the length of its Courſe, and the Rigour of the Climate in thoſe Provinces which it runs thro' on this ſide the City of Caſan. And tho to the South of this Town its Borders are but little cultivated, on account of the frequent Inroads of the Kuban Tatars, yet they fail not to be of Aſpara. ſuch an extraordinary Fertility, that the Aſpara- gus grow there of themſelves in abundance, and that of a very particular Largeneſs and Quality : not to mention Swine-bread, and variety of other Potherbs which Nature alone produces there in great plenty without the Help of Man info- much that one may ſay the fineſt Country of Rufia is in a manner quite deſart, while the Provinces, in other Reſpects unprofitable,are well cultivated. To remedy as much as poſſible this Inconvenience, the late Emperor has cauſed an Intrenchment to be made which begins at the Wolga gus. 3 2 • to Great Ruſſia. 679 Wolga on this ſide the Town of Zaritza, and runs to meet the River Don near the Town of Twia: and by this means that part of the Coun- try within the Intrenchment is cover'd; but all that lies without it, and which can't be leſs than an Extent of eighty Leagues, as well in Length as Breadth, is quite abandon'd a Prey to the Kuban Tatars. Ruſia affords almoſt no Oaks Oaks. but what grow about this River in the Kingdom of Caſan. The River of Tin which the Ruſians call Don, Tin or is the Tanais of the Antients. This River is one Don or of the largeſt in Ruſſia, and has its Sourſe in the Tanais. Lake Ivan, in 52 Deg. 40' Latit. and 62° of Longit. its Courſe at firſt is from the Weſt to Eaſt, then it winds to the S. S. E. and by degrees approaches the River Wolga ; inſomuch that on this ſide the Town of Twia, where the Intrench- Intrench- ment ends which the late Emperor cauſed to be ment. made againſt the Kuban Tatars, it is but eight Leagues diſtant. On the other ſide of this Town it comes about to the S. W. and conti- nues its Courſe in that manner, until, after a Courſe of above 250 Leagues, it diſcharges it elf near the City of Afoff into the Palus Mæo- tis, in 47° 50' Min. of Latit. and 65° of Longit. The Banks of this River are every where nearly of the fame Fertility with thoſe of the Wolga; but it muſt be confeſs'd it is not ſo fruitful in all kinds of Fiſh as the laſt, tho it has alſo what are very good. This River is every where ſo deep, that after Verry deep. the laſt Peace of Prutt, by virtue of which the Ruſians were obliged to demoliſh Taganrok, which was a Port the late Emperor had cauſed to be built on the shore of the Palus Mæotis, fixteen Leagues from Afoff, they have been able to ſail all the Ships of War which were then 680 Obſervations relating Part II. Palus 18 Foot then in that Port, and whereof there were ſome of fifty and fixty Guns, up the River Don as far as the Town of Woronitz, which is but a little way from the Lake Ivan, where that River ri- fes. Theſe Ships are there ſtill in a very fair Baſon, which the late Emperor cauſed to be made for that purpoſe, and where they were care- fully preſervd while he lived, to be always in a Condition to be employ'd again in caſe of a Depth at Rupture with the Turks. The greateſt Difficuly the Mouth. to be ſurmounted on ſuch an Occaſion, lies at the Mouth of the River, where there is but ten Foot of Water ; but by help of certain flat Veſſels, whereof the late Monarch had learned the Uſe in Holland, they have overcome it at laſt, after a great deal of Trouble. In ſhort, as the Palus Mæotis has every where Mæotis but throughout very little Water, inſomuch that in the deepeſt Parts it has not above 18 Foot; deep at 'tis very eaſy to apprehend that that Prince did moft. not cauſe ſuch great War Ships to be built, which drew at leaſt 18 Foot Water, to ſerve upon the Palus Meotis, and that his Deſigns went much farther: 'Tis believ'd that it was the Town of Kirk, ſituate in the Crimea, upon the Strait which joins the Palus Mæotis to the Euxine, upon which he had fixt his Views, the Port whereof (which is ſaid to be one of the beſt in Turkey) would have render'd hiin in ſome meaſure Maſ- ter of all the Black Sea. The late Tſar, that his Subjects might yet far- ther reap the Advantage of fo extraordinary a Conveniency as the Rivers afford, cauſed five Canals to be made to join all thoſe Rivers toge- ther. Of theſe Canals the 1. Which is the greateſt, begins at Neva, o- ver againſt the Fortreſs of Sleutelburg, and ends at the Wolchowa, near the Town of Novaya La- doga, to the South of the Lake of Ladoga. This Canal Canals. 1. Canal. Chap.I. to Great Rullia. 681 This Canal is 16 German Leagues long, but is not quite finiſh’d. The Deſign of cutting this Canal was, that the Boats going from Ruſia to St. Petersburg might avoid paſſing thro' the Lake of Ladoga, which is very tempeſtuous and full of Rocks. 2. Canal begins at the River Twerza, which falls into the Wolga near the Town of Tweer, and ends at the River Mjta, which falls into the Lake of Ilmen near the Town of Novogorod : This Canal is quite finiſh'd, and opens the River Wolga to St. Petersburg ; ſo that one may at pre- ſent go by Boat from that Town to the Caſpian Sea. 3. Canal begins at the River Wolga at ſome diſtance from its Springs and the Town of Rzeva, and ends at the River Moſowa. This Canal, which is alſo finiſh’d, opens a Communication between the Baltick Sea, the City of Moſcow, and the River Occa. 4. Canal begins at the River Tula, which falls into the Occa over againſt the Town of Cow luga, and ends at another River which empties it ſelf into the Lake of Jwan, out of which the Don riſes: This Canal was deſign’d for a Com- munication between the Baltick and the Black Sea; but ſince by the Peace of Prutt, the Town of Ajoff is fallen into the Hands of the Turks, they have given over that Undertaking. 5. Canal begins at the River Ilawla, which falls into the Don near the Town of Ilawa, and ends at the River Kamiſhinka, which falls into the Wolga oppoſite to the Town of Kamiſhin, This Canal was to ſerve for a Communication between the Caspian and the Black Sea ; but ſince the Turks have repoſſeſſed themſelves of Afoff, it has alſo been neglected. VOL. II. U All 682 Obſervations Part II. All theſe great Works are doubtleſs of vaſt Advantage to Ruſia, and would not fail to make Trade flouriſh there, if the Liberty which Com- merce requires could agree with the Yoke of an arbitrary Government. CHA P. II. OBSERVATIONS upon TURKY. SECT. I. Why Turky is called Rům by the Orientals, and the Othman Sultan, Chalífah. An Error to call his SubjeEts Turks. BY Rûm. Y the Country of Rúm, mention'd p. 188. and elſewhere, muft be underſtood the Provinces of Aſia which lie beyond the Eu- phrates, with reſpect to Perſia, becauſe that River has always ſerv'd for a Bound to the Do- minion of the Romans in Afia. [The Name of Rûm is a general Name given by the Orientals to the Subjects of the Roman Empire, and to the Countries poſſeſſed by them, whether in Europe or in Aſia; Thus the Empe- Emperor of ror of the Turks is called the Soltan of Rúm, Turks called sobor of the Romans, becauſe he ſucceeded to a tan of great Part at leaſt of the Dominions of the Ro- Ruhm, man Emperors in both thoſe Continents. and why. After the Arabians had taken all they could from the Grecian Emperors in Aſia, the Name of Rúm ſeems to have been confined to the 1 Coun- Ch. II. upon Turky. 683 called. Rûm. Countries left to theſe laft, which were moſt of Romania, Aſia Minor, and ſome Parts of Armenia towards when and Trapezond, to which the Greeks gave the Name that of Romania, probably to diſtinguiſh that Part of Aſia Minor, &c. which belong’d to them, from the Part poſſeſſed by the Arabians, who froin thence call'd it Balâd al Rum: and the Turks who ſucceeded them, and afterwards conquer'd the whole, Rum-ily, or the Country of the Romans, which in our Hiſtorians is corruptly written Romelia.] 'Tis the great Sultan of the Turks whom our Soltan, Author means, p. 291. by the Sultan Chalif of Chalif of Rúm; for ſince the ſeveral Chalifs of Bagdat, Damaſcus and Cairo, who pretended to be the lawful Succeſſors of Mohammed, ſubfiſt no longer, the greater Part of the rigid Mohammedans are accuſtom'd to regard the Turkiſh Emperors as their Succeſſors in the right of commanding all the Muſulmanns; and 'tis for that reaſon the Turks have ſo blind a Love for the Poſterity of Ottoman, the firſt Founder of the Houſe which teigns at preſent in Turky, that they would ra- ther ſuffer the worſt of Treatment from a Prince of that Houſe, than obey a Prince of another Race, how mild and equitable foever his Go- vernment might be. [It is to be obſerv'd, that after an end had been put to the Chalifate of Bagdad by Hulaku the Ta- tar in 1257. one of the Family of Al Moſtaſſem, the laſt Chalifa, who eſcaped the Slaughter, Aed to Egypt where he was acknowledgʻd Chalifa, and his Poſterity continued in poſſeſſion of that Dignity, till the Conqueſt of Egypt by Soltân Selim Emperor of the Turks, who in the Year 1516 having taken Cabera, corruptly called Cairo, hang’d Tuman Bay, Iaft Soltan of the Mamluks, carry'd away the Chalifa Al Mota- wakkel, U 2 684 Obſervations Part II. Rûm or Error to call the wakkel, whom he found in that City, to Con- ſtantinople, where he allow'd him a Penſion, and treated him with the Reſpect due to a Perſon of his Dignity while he lived. Now it may be in ſome meaſure on this Account that the Turks, the Tatars, and in ſhort all the Mohammedans that are not of the Perſian Sect qualify the Tur- kiſh Soltân with the Title once ſo glorious as that of Chalifah.] The Tatars as well as the moſt Part of the Turky. other Nations of the Eaſt, do not know the Emperor of the Turks by any other Naine but that of Sultan [or Chalifa) of Rúm, becauſe the Romans poſſeſſed heretofore preciſely the ſame Dominions in Aſia which the Turks poſſeſs there at preſent; and that after the Diviſion of the Roman Empire the City of Conftantinople al- ways retain'd in the Provinces the Name of New Othmans Rome which it had at firſt; ſo that it is an Error in us to call the Subjects of the Ottoman Port by the Name of Turks, which is the true Ori- ginal Name of thoſe Nations which we com- prehend at preſent under the Name of Tatars, and which have no Affinity with thoſe whom now-a-days we call Turks, which are only a Medley of Sarrazens, Arabs, Greeks, Sclavonians , and other Nations of doubtful Origin blended together. For as to the firſt Turks who over- run Afia in the gth Age, from whom 'tis com- monly pretended they are ſprung, all Footſteps of them had been loft long before the Invaſion of Zingis Chan into the Scuthern Aſia, and con- fequently more than two Ages before the Eſta- bliſhment of the Monarchy of the Ottomans. [* In my opinion, it is not a greater Fault to make the Sa- racens, or rather Sarakîns, that is Eaſterlings, and the Arabs two different Nations, than to call the Arabs Saracens; as Some Authors even in their Oriental Tranſlations have done.] SECT. Turks. Ch. II. 685 upon Turky SECT. II. The Provinces of Dyarbekr, Curdiſtan, and Erak; with an Account of Mount Ararat, PROVINCE of DYARBEKR. T! THE Provinces of (Baker or] Diarbekir and Curdiſtan which are mention’d in p. 149. are ſituate in the Neighbourhood of the River Tigris, and comprehend one Part of the Me- Sopotamia and Aſſyria of the Antients. The Province of Diarbekr in particular is Dyarbekr. ſituate between the River Euphrates and the Source of the River Tigris, to the North of the deſart Country which is incloſed between thoſe two Rivers, and to the South of the Country of the Turcomanns. It is at preſent in the Hands of Subject to the Ottoman Port, which governs it by a Baſha the Turks. who is one of the prime Viſiers of the Turkiſh Empire. Diarbekr, where the Baſha reſides, is ſituate Dyarbekr upon the eaſtern ſide of the Tigris in 38 Deg. of City Reſi- Latit . 'Tis very well fortify'd, having a very the Balka. thick double Wall towards the Land-ſide, and a Precipice towards the River, becauſe it is ſitu- ate upon a pretty high Eminence. The River Tigris is ſo low hereabouts in Summer, that it may be forded over againſt the Town all that Seaſon. This City is very populous, and all Populouse the Neceffaries of Life are there very cheap; the Wine, the Bread, and eſpecially Meat is there very excellent. 'Tis reported that there are dwelling in this City 20000 Chriſtians, bºth Armenians and Roman Catholicks ; and 'tis the great U 3 686 r Obſervations Part II great Trade carried on in this Town which Famous for draws them thither, ſeeing that the red Marro- the beſt red kins which are made there are the beſt through- Marrokins in Turky out Turky. One fees a magnificent Moſk in this Town, which is ſuppoſed to have been heretofore a Church of the Chriſtians. Province of CURDISTAN. Curdiſtan The Province of Curdiſtan is ſituate to the Eaſt of the River Tigris, and extends from the ſides of that River to within three Days Jour- ney of the City of Tauris ; having the Pro- vince of Aran, which belongs to Perſia, to the North, and the Government of Bagdad, which is part of Turky, to the South. Curds bru This Province is exceeding mountainous, and tal, but inhabited by a Nation call'd Curds, who are indeed brutal, but as brave as poſſible, and very good Horſemen. They obey divers petty So- vereigns who take the Title of Bey, of whom he of Betlis is the moſt powerful, being able to bring into the Field 25000 Horſe. Under Pro-: Theſe petty Sovereigns have been accuſtom'd tection, but hitherto to put themſelves ſometimes under the Mill inde- Protection of the Port, and ſometimes under pendent. that of Perſia, according as the Situation of their petty Dominions and their Intereſts red quired, without ſubmitting at the ſame time to either of thoſe Powers. For beſides that it was not very eafy to conſtrain them by force, Country becauſe of the advantageous Situation of their inaccello ble. Country, thro’out which there are found Paſ- fages ſo narrow that fifty Men might eaſily ſtop an Army how numerous ſoever it be ; it was ſtill dangerous to puſh them too far, be- cauſe that might lay them under the Neceſſity of Ch. II. upon Turky. 687 of going over to the oppoſite ſide, which might prove very prejudicial, on occaſion, to the Power concern’d: but 'tis probable if the Turks can keep all the great Conqueſts which they have made at preſent in Perſia, they will ſoon be able to reduce theſe petty Lords under their Obedience. The Country of the Curds, notwithſtanding Produsts, the high Mountains which croſs it every way, affords great Plenty of all the Neceſſaries for the ſupport of Life. The Mountains themſelves are cover'd with Wallnut and Oak Trees, which bear the beſt Gallnuts that are brought from the Levant ; and the Plains are all planted with Tobacco, which thrives exceeding well in that Country, and brings a great Trade and Wealth to it. Vines alſo are found there in abun- dance; but as the Inhabitants drink no Wine they make Raiſins of the Grapes. The Curds profeſs the Mohammedan Worſhip; The Curds but except in Circumciſion and Abſtinence Moham- from Wine, they don't obſerve the Alcoran medans. much ; neither have they Mullas or Moſks, except in three or four of their principal Towns in the Country. See the Voyages of Tavernier, The Town of Muſal is ſituate in 36 Deg. Muſal, 30 Min. of Latitude, on the right ſide of the River Tigris, in the Province of Curdiſtan to- wards the Frontiers of Perſia. It is of no great Account at preſent. That which is moſt re- markable in it is a very fair Bridge over the Tigris. There are to be ſeen at ſome diſtance from the Town, on the other ſide of the River, the Ruins of a City, which they pretend was the antient City of Ninive. See the Voyages of Nineveh. Tavernier. [You will find a more particular Deſcription of Muſal in Thevenot, who travelling purely for U 4 In- 688 Obſervations Part II. Information ſhould be ſuppos’d more exact in his Accounts than Tavernier, who had other Buſineſs to mind.] Frovince of ERAK. Erakain. [The Country of Irak, or rather Erak, call'd alſo Erak Arabi, or Babeli, to diſtinguiſh it from Erak Agemi in Perſia, is another Pro- vince of Turky, and ſeems to comprehend the antient Chaldea, with part of Meſopotamia and Aſyria. In the early Times of the Arabs it was di- vided into two Provinces, viz. of Baſrah and Cufah, each of which had a Governor ; and theſe are they which are meant in the Arab Au- thors by Erakaîn, or the two Eraks; and not Erak Arabi in general, and Erak Agemi, as the ex- cellent Golius, in his Notes on Alfargani, happens inadvertently to ſuggeſt, for which he is too fe- verely blamed by Dr. Hyde, in his Notes on Peritſol's Itincra Mundi, p. 65. inhabie This Province was one of the moſt conſider- tants noted able and populous of all thoſe which fell under lency and the Power of the Arabs, and was divided into two Perfidious- Governments, rarely united, the better to keep neſs. in awe the Inhabitants, who thro’out the Ara- bian Hiſtories are remarkable for their Turbu- lency and Perfidiouſneſs: of which there needs no better Proof than their baſe Uſage to Aly and his Family, after inviting him among them, whoſe Misfortunes were truly deplorable. Severely . But they were ſeverely chaſtiſed ſome time after puniſh'd. by Hegag and his Deputy, who in the Province Baſrah only, I think, put to death 60000 of them in the half Year of his Government.] Bagdad. Bagdad, at preſent the Capital of Erak, is a modern City, fituate on the left (or Eaſt] ſide of Ch. III. upon Turky. 689 of the River Tigri., in 33 Deg. 10 Min. * Latit. 'Tis large, and has been very populous and well built in Times paſt, when it was in the Hands of the Perſians : but ſince the Turks have been in poſſeſſion of that Place, it hath gone intirely to ruin, occaſion’d by the extreme Inſolence of the Turkiſh Gariſon, who have abuſed the Inha- bitants of the Town to that degree, that ſuch as could get away, have gone and ſettled elſe- where ; ſo that at preſent nothing is to be ſeen there but Ruins and great void Places. It has a Caſtle upon the River to the North of the Town, which makes a good Appearance without, becauſe 'tis built of very curious white Stone ; but within there are nothing but Ruins, with ſome Cabins to lodge the Soldiers. Ne-One of the vertheleſs, as Bagdad is one of the great Paffa-great Pas- ges for entering Perſia on the ſide of Turky, Turkey there are always found there many foreign ſide. Merchants, and all ſorts of Commodities, tho both are very ſubject to the Impoſitions of the Militia. The Bazars are very fair as well as the publick Baths ; one alſo ſees ſeveral pretty handſom Moſks, and among the Carawan-Sarays there are alſo ſome commodious enough ; but all theſe Buildings are the Remains of the Works of the Perſians. There is a great Suburbs on the other [or Weſt] ſide of the River, where moſt of the Tradeſmen live ; to which they paſs from the Town by a Bridge of Boats, tho the River be Bridge of very broad there, and every Night this Bridge! is taken away to prevent Surprize. Bagdad is built along the River, and its Walls Circuit, are two good Hours Journey about, but it is not very ſtrong on the Land ſide. The Heats there are ſo great in the Summer that every [Rather 33 Deg. 20 or 25 Min. Latitude, according to the actual Obſervations of the Arabs.] Body Boats, 690 Obfervations on Part 11. here. Mount Ararat. Body lies upon the Terraſſes, which ſerve for Tops to the Houſes. Capucins. The Capucines have a Houſe in this Town, and are very welcome to the Turkiſh Govern- ment, becauſe they practiſe Phyſick in Bagdat Beſt Breed with a great deal of Charity. 'Tis commonly of Carrier Pidgeons reported that the Carrier Pidgeons of the beſt Breed are found in this Town. See the Voyages of Thevenot. Mount Ararat, which is referr'd to P: 5. is ſituate between Armenia, Media, and Affyria, and is properly a Branch of Caucaſus, which joins Mount Taurus : the Turks and Perſians calld that Mountain Alwend. The particular Mountain on which ”tis fuppos’d Noah's Ark Remains of reſted after the Deluge, is an inacceſſable Rock she Ark. of prodigious height, of a blackiſh Colour, without any Verdure, and always cover'd with Snow both in Summer and Winter. The Arme- nians and Perſians pretend, that the Remains of the Ark are ſtill found on the Top of that Rock, but that Time has ſo harden'd the Wood that it is not to be diſtinguiſh'd from the Rock it ſelf. See the Voyages of Olearius. [But if you will believe Struys, a Monk went up in his Time and brought away a Piece of the Wood, of which he produces a Certificate. What Olearius delivers concerning this famous Mountain is only upon Hear-ſay, not having been near it himſelf, and therefore I ſhould ra- ther refer the Reader to Tavernier or Tournefort, who were there, eſpecially to the latter, who had the Curioſity to aſcend it as far as poſſibly ever any one did, and gives a very particular Ararat no Deſcription of it. Mount Ararat, or the part of Mountain which paſſes for it, cannot be a Part . of Caucaſus, for it is a Mountain by it ſelf. There are ſeveral whimſical Conjectures of Au- thors Ch. III. Arabia and the Mohammedans. 691 thors about the Situation of Ararat, ſome pre- tending to ſhew Reaſons why it ſhould be on the other ſide of the Caſpian Sea beyond the Oxus; but without taking the Trouble of giv- ing ſuch Dotages a ferious Anſwer, it is ſuffi- cient to obſerve, that the Mount cannot be there, becauſe it is expreſly faid to be in Armenia.] CHA P. III. Obfervations on ARABIA and the MOHAMMEDANS. SECT. I. Of ARABISTAN. The Inundations of the Perſian Gulf. Of MEKKA and MEDI- NAH. S the French Editor of the Tatar Hiſto-Arabia, [A ry has occaſionally given an Account of Mekka and Medinah, Mohammed and the Mohammedans, I have brought the ſeveral Notes together under the Title of Arabia, as the Country to which they properly belong, tho no expreſs mention be made of it by Abulgazi Chan, as the Editor ſuppoſes: For by Arabiſtan, p. 32. is not to be underſtood Arabia, or the proper Country of the Arabs, which never was pof- ſeſs’d, either in whole or in part, by Sultan Mo- Not pol- bammed Chowarazm Shab; but thoſe Countries Seſs'å by to the South of the River Gibun or Amu, com- of Chowa- prehended generally under the Name of Iran razm, that 692 Obſervations on Part II over- that is Perſa at large, which had been con- quer'd by the Arabs, and which might ſtill, in ſome meaſure, be call?d their Country, on Ac- count of the ſpiritual Juriſdiction which the Chalifa's of Bagdad retain'd over them; tho they had loſt all the temporal Power there long before. Beſides, the Shah of Chowarazın about that time poffeſs’d almoſt all that the Chalifa's of Bagdad had poſſeſs’d on the other ſide the River Tigris, ſince the time the Chalifa’s of Egypt ſprung up ; who, beſides Egypt and the Weſtern Pro- vinces of Africa, carried away from him in Aſia all Syria.] Part of 'Tis to be obſerv'd here, that Arabia, which is Arabia' at preſent contiguous with Perſia only by a ſmall ſpace of Land about Balfora, [Baſrah] was other- flow'd. wife in Times paſt, before the Waters of the Gulf of Perſia had cover'd a great Extent of Country, which made formerly the Frontiers be- tween Arabia and Perſia. We find this by ve . ry evident Marks in antient Hiſtory; and Marco Polo, who return'd from his Voyages in 1295, ſays, that even in his Time the Town of Balfore, which is at preſent but fifteen Leagues from the Mouth of the Euphrates, was ſituate between Bagdad and a Town call’d Chiſi, which then ſtood at the Mouth of that River, [eighteen Days Journey diſtant.] The Waters alſo of the Perſian Gulf, which are every where exceeding ſhallow to the Weſt of the Streights of Ormus , give us fufficiently to underſtand, that all this Gulf can be no other than the Effect of ſome great Inundation of the Indian Sea. ['Tis very likely a great deal of Land has been ſwallow'd up by the Sea about the Mouth of the Shat al Arab (as the Inhabitants call the united Stream of the Euphrates and Tygris , which paſſes near Baſrah.) Theſe Inundations too Ch. III. Arabia and the Mohammedans. 693 too have perhaps happen'd ſince the Arabians be- gan their Conqueſts, who to keep out the Sea for the future, the Coaſt of Arabia thereabouts be- ing very low, did, at a Place calld alChaſhabat *lix Miles from Abadan, a Caſtle at the Mouth of the Isgris, raiſe Bulwarks againſt it : and Bulwarks the more than ordinary Shallowneſs of the Per at the Jian Gulf at that End, obſervd by Voyagers, the Shat al particularly Thevenot, increaſes the Suſpicion of Arab, to its having been once dry Land. However, I ſtop the Ina cannot think the Space between Baſrab and the undations, Mouth of the River was ever ſo great, or any thing like it, as for that Town to ſtand half way between the Sea and Bagdad, which from Baſrab is above fourteen Days Journey by Land, according to Al Edriſi t; much leſs can I allow that it was ſo in the Time of Marco Polo : for the aforeſaid Caſtle of Abadan, which is but thirty fix Miles at moſt diſtant from Baſrah, was ſtanding on the Sea at the Mouth of the Shat al Arab on the Arabian ſide, in the Time of Al tions not so Edriſ || (coinmonly call’d the Nubian Geogra-great as pher) who wrote about 1150, which was above ſupposid. a hundred Years before Marco Polo. So that Marco Polo muſt either have been miſtaken in the Situation of Chiſi, or in the Diſtance be- tween Baſrah and Bagdad ; which ſome later Authors, thro’ Miſinformation, have affirm’d to be but two Days Journey ; in which Cafe Marco Polo's Obſervation wou'd be right, with- out the Sea gaining any Ground ſince his Time. upon the whole, perhaps it is the Fault of the Copy ; for according to that given us by Grynaus, which is reckon'd the beſt by ſome, it is only faid, (Chap. X.) That there is a City between Baldach and Chiſi, callid Baſcia. From Inunda- But Geog. Nub. p. 121. f Idem, p. 203. | Idem, p. 121. whence 694 Obſervations on Part II. Mekka. whence it can neither be proved that the City ſtands half way between (as the Editor ſeems to ſuggeft) or even that Baſrab is meant by it: beſides if it did, that ought to be no ground for ſuch an Affertion as the Editor advances ; for it is to be conſider'd, Marco Polo does not deliver what he ſays in this place, as an Eye. Witneſs, but rather as it ſhould ſeem by Hear. ſay; the Uncertainty of which Authority ſuffi: ciently appears, by his telling us juſt before, on the Report of others, that the Euphrates falls into a Lake in Zorzània, which by the Situati on of it ſhould be Georgia.] The Town of Mekka is ſituate in the Happy Arabia, [it belongs to He gaz or Tahama, reckon'd Part of Hegaz] at ten Leagues dif- tance (rather three Stages) from the Red Sea, in 22 Deg. 30 Min, of Latitude * 'Tis very famous on account of the great Number of Pilgrims who annually reſort thither from all the Countries where the Mohammedan Worſhip is received, there to perform their Devotions ; in order to which they ought to be there by the 1oth of the Month Dſilhotza, [Du’lhaggah ] which is their grand Day of Devotion. This City is quite encompaſs’d with Rocks , and very difficult to approach ; but as its Soil is very barren (till beyond the Hills] (inſomuch that beſides fome Graſs, and ſome few of one kind of large Water Melons, calld in Ruſia Arbus, it produces almoſt nothing at all ) they are obliged to fetch from the City of Cair, by the Red Sea, whatever is neceſſary for the Subſiſtence of that Multitude of People şöil bar. ren. [* De Lille computes the Latitude to be 21 Deg. 40 Min. which agrees with two of Abulfeda's Authors; and in the Portugueſe Aſia, Gidda, which is the Port of Mecka, is pur af 21 Deg. 30 Min.) which Ch. III. Arabia and the Mohammedaus. 695 which flock thither from all Quarters towards the Month of Dfilhotza, [Du’lbaggah.] After the Pilgrims have perform'd the De-Great votions which the Religion requires from their Trade. Zeal, they ſtay yet ſome time longer in this Place, to follow their Buſineſs ; and as at that time People of ſo many different countries are met together, there is a very conſiderable Traf- fick carried on there by that Means. At their Departure from Mekka, the Pil- grims (if they have a mind, not that they are obliged] go to viſit the Tomb of Mohammed at Medina tal Nabi, [Medinaťal Nabi] which is Medinat'al eight (or rather ten] Days Journey of the Cara- Nabi . wan diftant. The Moſk [Meſgid] where this Tomb is ſeen; ſtands in the Middle of the Town. It is encompaſs'd with gilt Rails, near which they go and pay their Devotions ; be- cauſe none are permitted to go within fide, . There are five or fix black Eunuhcs appointed to guard that Tomb, who never ſtir from the Meſgid, having for that End Chambers made about the Entrance of it, to lodge them in. Theſe Govern’d Cities are in the Hands of the Arabs, and they by Emirs. have each their particular Amir. See the Voy- ages of John Wild. They give the Name of Hadji [Hagi] to all Hadfi or Hagi Pil- thoſe who have perform’d the Voyage to grims. Mekka; and they are reſpected afterwards du- ring their Lives, with a particular Veneration, by all the Mohammedens. S E C T. 696 Obfervations on Part II SECT. II. Of Mohammed and his Religion. [Women European ITH regard to the Parentage of Ma- Authors 1 bomet, or rather Mohammed, and his moukihe Afiftants, in framing his very politick Religi- Moham- on, the Author of theſe Obſervations, following medan Af- the European Hiſtorians, runs into the Errors long fairs. fince exploded by thoſe who have given an Ac- count of him from the Orientals; who make it evident that Mohammed was of noble Extracti- on, and of the moſt illuſtrious of all the Arabian Tribes; which was that of the Koraiſh. How- ever we ſhall give you his Words with A- mendinents here and there, where it can be done conveniently, reſerving a more full and exact Account of theſe Matters to another Op- portunity.] Mohammed was an Arab by Nation, and born, according to fome Authors, the 5th of May 570 of the Chriſtian Æra. His Father was a Pagan, named Abdalla : His Mother was of Jewiſh Extraction, and called Emina His Family was nothing more than ordinary , as well on the Father's as the Mother's ſide f. He compoſed his Syſtem of Religion, which is commonly calld the Alcoran, with the Help of a Jacobite Chriſtian callid Batiras ll, and of Sergius a Neſtorian Monk #, aſſiſted by ſome Jews, Re- lations of his Mother. As it was politick e- nough to permit his Followers to have as ma- ny Wives ++ and Concubines as they could maintain, * * Amena. + On the contrary both were deſcended from Korailh. || Bohaira. # Bohaira and Sergius were # They are allow'd but four, and ſeldom take the ſame. above one.] Ch. III. Arabia and the Mohammedans. 697 maintain, a thing rigorouſly forbidden to Jews * and Chriſtians ; and to make the Joys of Pa- radiſe, which he promis'd to the faithful Ob- ſervers of his Law, in a great meaſure to con- fiſt in ſenſual Pleaſures, which the Orientals are extremely addicted to: Mohammed in this did not a little contribute to engage an infinite Number of People to embrace this new Doctrine f. On the other ſide, he practiſed the deteſtable Maxim which permits the making of Proſe- lytes by Fire and Sword, that did not fail to ſpread and firmly eſtabliſh his Syſtein of Reli- gion, in all the neighbouring Countries where he could once get Footing. [Mohammed makes it a Merit, 'tis true, to propagate his Religion ; but he forbids Perſecution, the Method prac- tiſed by ſome who call themſelves Chriſtians. He even carries his Humanity ſo far, as to order that all ſhall be ſpared and unmoleſted who aſk Quarter and pay Tribute. It were ouly to be wilh'd, that Church from which the Accuſation and Miſrepreſentation on this as well as other Articles originally comes, wou'd prove them- ſelves as Orthodox by following as exactly the Chriſtian Rule.] The Mohammedans profefs to adore one only Moham- God, Almighty, Eternal, and Indiviſible; who medans Unitari- neither is begotten, nor has begotten : Who communicates his Eſſence to none : Who is the ſole Creator, all the reſt being his Creatures. And they are ſo ſcrupulous about every thing which might hurt this Unity of the divine El-Eſteem Chriſtians fence, that they look upon Chriſtians as true Idolaters, Idolaters, becauſe they adore the Trinity, which appears to them altogether incompatible [* The Jews were allow'd a Plurality by their Law.! + He was obliged to yield in many things to the Perverſea neſs of the Arabs, as Moſes did to that of the Jews. ] VOL. II. X with ans. 698 bo Obfervations upon Part II. Honour great Pro- Moham- many with the Ideas which they have of the Unity of the Supreme Being. They honour Jeſus Chriſt as a great Prophet, Chriſt as a whom they hold to have been very far from phet. making himſelf a God as the Chriſtians fuppoſe him ; and they have the Jews in great Abomi- nation, on account of their having put to Death fo holy a Prophet. Neither do they fuffer a few to embrace the Mohammedan Worſhip, except he turns Chriſtian firſt, of which nevertheleſs an implicit Profeſſion is deemed ſufficient in certain Caſes. They confeſs that Mohammed has taken many med took things out of the faced Books of the Chriſti- things ans ; but as theſe laſt found the Doctrine of the from Trinity, which the others eſteem as a Blaſphe- Scripture. my, upon the Doctrine of Jeſus Chriſt, they prefer Mohammed to him, as ſent by God to re-eſtabliſh Religion in its firſt Purity. Faſt of All the Mohammedans, of whatſoever Sect they be, obſerve to faſt during the Moon of Ramadan, in Commemoration, that during that Moon the Alcoran, as they believe, was Solemnity. dictated to Mohammed from Heaven. To this Purpoſe they carefully obſerve the firſt Appear- ance of that Moon; and as ſoon as the Men poſted on certain high Places perceive it, they give the uſual Signal upon that Occaſion, and immediately they cry aloud, that The Moon of Ramadan appears. They illuminate at the ſame time all the Minerets † with Lamps, which re- preſent all ſorts of Figures ; and theſe Illumi- nations are continued every Night of this Moon. What they The Mohammedans are forbidden to have to abſtain do with any Woman, or to drink or eat between from. + Menâras or Steeples. Sun- Ramadan. Ch. III. Arabia and the Mohammedans. 699 و when it Sun-riſe and Sun-ſet during this whole Moon ; but from Sun-ſet to Day-break they may drink, eat, fee Women, and divert themſelves as they pleaſe: wherefore one ſees in all Mohammedan Towns, during this Month, all the Streets full of People all night long, and in the Day every one goes to ſleep till the Hour comes when the Muezzins call to the Night Prayer ; then they begin to drink and eat again till the next Morn- ing. This Faft is very convenient when it falls in Eaſieſt Winter, becauſe the Days being then very ſhort, falls in the Abſtinence they are to undergo is not ſo Winter. long as at other times; but when it happens in Summer 'tis exceeding inconvenient, eſpecially in hot Countries, on account of the great Thirſt they ſuffer during the extreme Heat of the Day; and yet the greateſt Part of the Mohammedans obſerve this Faft very religiouſly. But when Eat and they happen to be on ſome Journey during this drink as Month, they are permitted to eat and drink as uſual on uſual, provided they do not fail to faſt in the Fourneys. ſame manner for another Month of thirty days, as ſoon as they have an opportunity of doing it. The Turks eſpecially are ſo ſcrupulous in the Turks Obſervation of this Faſt, that they won't mar- very exact ry during this Month ; and if any of them ſhould in this Faſt, be taken drinking Wine between Sun-riſe and Sun-fet in the Month of Ramedan, he would be infallibly put to death. But among the Per-Perſians frans they are not rigorous in this Point ; and by leſs rigou giving fome Money to the Mullas, one may obtain a Diſpenſation for eating and drinking that whole Month as uſual. This Faft ends with the Month of Ramadan, and the Appear- ance of the next Moon begins the Bayram of the rous. X 2 700 Obſervations upon Part II. the Mohammedans. See the Voyages of Theve- not. medan ment. Head of Among the Mohammedans each Government the Law has a particular Head of the Law, who decides in each abſolutely in all Matters which concern Reli- Moham- gion and Conſcience. All the People of the Re- Govern- ligion in the Territories depending on his Orders, and the Cadies, or Judges themſelves, muſt receive their Inſtructions from him for the Ad- miniſtration of Juſtice. He has beſides that the intire Diſpoſal, thro’out the whole Juriſdiction, of all the Effects bequeath'd to Moskees, Hof- pitals, and all other pious Uſes. And as theſe Effects are very conſiderable among all the Mo- hammedans, becauſe the Rich make it a Duty of Religion to bequeath at their Deaths a Part of their Goods to theſe ſorts of charitable Uſes, inſomuch that there are very few Moſkees where there are not daily fome Diſtribution made to the Poor ; 'tis eaſy to imagine, that being ſo well ſtock’d, he does not fail to ſerve himſelf plentifully firſt. His Power So large a Power renders this Office of great dangerous Conſequence to the Government; and it has been to the Go- often obſerv'd, that when the Head of the Law was diſpoſed to diſturb it, all the Precautions of the Prince could not hinder the State from fall- ing into ſtrange Diſorders. The Name of Mufti is particularly affected by the Head of the Law of the Ottoman Empire, and the Name of Sadre by that of Perſia. Cadi. The Cadi is the ordinary Judge in Towns in- habited by Mohammedans: he renders immedi- ate Juſtice upon the Depoſitions of Witneſſes, and all other authentick Proofs which the Par- Fuſtice without ties are able to produce, and that without any Delay or Formality or Charges, but for all that they Expence. don't want Ways and Means to raiſe Perqui- ſites. vernment. Ch. III. Arabia and the Mohammedans. 701 ſites. Nevertheleſs, in weighty and doubtful Caſes, he takes Advice of the Mullas or Doc- tors of the Law; and if it be a Crime which deſerves Death, he dare not proceed to exe- cute the Criminal, without giving Notice be- fore-hand to the Government. The Cadi Cadi. ought of Neceſſity to ſtudy the Alcoran, which is to be to him the Rule and Foundation in the Exerciſe of his Office. The Name of Sheich is given to Men who Sheich. are reputed very knowing in Theology ; and 'cis for that reaſon all their Saints are honour'd with it : [it is alſo given to Princes, and properly ſignifies an Elder.] The Mosks * of the Mohammedans are uſu-Meſgids. ally built ſquare, with ſinall Towers at the four Corners, from which the Muezzins, who are like our Churchwardens, call the People to Di- vine Service at the Hours appointed by the Law. Theſe Mosks are for the moſt part vaulted within, and enlighten’d by many croſs-work'd Windows. Nothing is to be ſeen but Carpets or Mats ſpread on the Ground, inſtead of Ben- ches which are in our Churches, upon which thoſe who come to aſſiſt at Divine Service fit croſs-leg'd, after the uſual Manner of the Orien- tals. There is beſides that a Place raiſed like a kind of ſmall Pulpit, where the Imâm or Prieſt, who makes the Prayer, takes his Place; and Imâm. they always obſerve to ſet this Pulpit on that ſide of the Mosks which looks towards Mecka. [* Mosk is a Corruption of the Perſian Word Mesku, which ſignifies a Temple or Place of Worſhip; but the proper Arabick Word is Mesgid.] X 3 To 702 Obſervations upon Part II. Lamps. To enlighten theſe Mosks in the Hours of the Night, they uſe a great Number of Lamps, ſuſpended from the Vault about the Height of a Pike. For the reſt, every thing within the Mo- hammedan Mosks appears exceeding neat, and the Men who enter therein, obſerve carefully to leave their Slippers at the Door, that they might not dirty the Pavement. For want of Gold and Azure which ſhine throughout the chief Mosks, thoſe which are poor have at leaſt their Walls well whiten’d, upon which there are Paſſages of the Alcoran written in ſeveral Places. Court bca Before the Mosks there is commonly found a little ſquare Court, ſurrounded with a Gallery Meſgids. well whiten’d, where alſo one fees the Name of God, with ſome of his Attributes, written in many Places ; and in the midſt of this Court there is always a Fountain, for thoſe who would go into the Mosks, to perform the Ablutions commanded by the Law. Thoſe who would be receiv'd Imâms or Mul- las their las muſt of Neceſſity underſtand the Arabic, Qualifica- becauſe the Alcoran is written in that Language; tions. and they ought, beſides that, to have read ſome of the beſt Commentaries which have been wrote fore the ز Imams and Mul- upon that Book. read in The Coran In the Mosks they always read the Alcoran always in Arabic, tho the Vulgar among the Turks, Arabick. Perſians, and Tatars, don't underſtand a word of that Language ; and it ſeems the Mohammedan Doctors have taken the ſame Affection for the Arabic Language, which our Roman Catho- lick Clergy have for the Latin Tongue. Never- theleſs among the Mohammedans, there is at leaſt that Regård had to the Ignorance of the People, that the Mulla, after he has read the Paf- fage of the Alcoran, ſet apart for the Devotion of Ch. III. Arabia and the Mohamınedans. 703 medans the Coran. of the Day, uſually ſubjoins a ſhort Explication in the Vulgar Tongue, for the Inſtruction of ſuch as do not underſtand the Arabic, The Imam is properly among the Mohamme- Imâm. dans, the ſame as the Curate with Roman Ca- tholicks; and the Mulla is like a Doctor in Di- Mulla. vinity. Whereas the Chriſtians confirm what they Moham- promiſe, or affirm on important Occaſions, upon the Goſpel, the Mohammedans are accuſtom’d to Swear on do it upon the Alcoran, which only they pre- tend contains the divine Truths, which the Chriſtians on their ſide believe to be contain'd in the Goſpel. The Name of God, which is ſignify'd by the Guilty of word Allah, is always in the Mouth of the Moham-what we medans, of whatever Sect they be, which might call taking have been practis’d at firſt with a good Deſign, of God in but at preſent they have made ſo great an Abuſe vain. of it, that they will bring that holy Name into their moſt trifling Chat, and even into indecent Diſcourſe: in which the Mohammedans differ much from the Maxim of the Jews, who never pro- nounced the holy Name of God, but very rare, and with the moſt profound Reſpect. [The Arabs think they honour God in having Think they his Name often in their Mouths, even in Swear-honour ing and Curſing; and that is the Reaſon we ſo God by it. often find, in the beſt Mohammedan Writers, Execrations, ſuch as, God burn him, God curſe him, or confound him, tack'd to the Names of Perſons who have render'd themſelves odious, for ſome Actions, to all Mohammedans in gene- ral, or to ſome Sect in particular.] The Æra of the Mohammedans commences from the Flight of Mohammed, from Mekka the Hegra, or Flight to Medinah; for ſeeing that from that time e- - of Moham very med. Æra of X 4 704 Obſervations upon Part II. marab 2225. very thing ſucceeded to his Wiſh, he * orderd that they ſhould reckon the Years to come from the Day of his Flight, which was the 16th of July, A. D. 622. The Word Hegira, by which the Mahammedan Æra is commonly expreſſed, ſignifies in the Arabick Language a Perſecution on the Score of Religion 7. The Mohamme- Years Lto dans have that in common with the greateſt Part of the People of Antiquity, and with al- moſt all the Orientals at preſent, that their Years are Lunar, and are reckon'd from new Moon to new Moon; ſo that they have always interchangeably four Months running, each of thirty days, and then three Months ſucceed of twenty nine days each; whence it happens, that the Lunar Year has eleven days leſs than the Solar. As this Flight of Mohammed happen'd on a Friday, the Mabommedans in order to perpe- tuate the Memory of it, have conſecrated that Day to publick Devotion, and they celebrate it with no leſs Exactneſs than the Jews do Satur- day, and the Chriſtians Sunday. See on this Head, the Hiſtorical Diktionary of Morery. Morers [I am very ſorry the Annotator ſhould pitch faulty in upon an Author for his Guide, who has altoge- his AC- count of ther made uſe of the weſtern Hiſtorians, in Moham- moſt things very faulty, as to what is found in them relating to Oriental Affairs, when he had Matters. his Choice of ſo many Books, which being medan [* It was not Mohammed, but Omar, the ſecond Cha- lifah, or Succeſſor of him, who inſtituted the Æra of the He- gra.] [f Hegrah is an Arabick Word which ſignifies a Flight; so that the rear of the Hegrah fignifies only the rear of the Flight, or from the Flight of Mohammed; tho it muſt be owned, upon this Occaſion, the Mohammedans have appropriated it to a Flight upon Account of Religion of Per- fecution. ] either Ch. III. Arabia and the Mohammedans. 705 either Tranſlations, or Extracts, from eaſtern Hiſtorians, muſt be fuppofed more fit to in- form him in Matters concerning thoſe People and Countries. Thus, I ſhould think, in an Enquiry of of this Nature, one would rather conſult the Dic- tionary of Herbelot, which bears the Title of Oriental, than that of Morery, which has miſled him in ſeveral Particulars relating to Mohammed. And as to the Nature of Mohammedan Years, and Manner of intercalating Days, the Annota- tor had better have conſulted Thevenot, an Au- thor. he quotes elſewhere, who would have been a much ſurer Guide than Morery to go by, who has alſo miſled him in that Affair. For a juſt Inſight into theſe Matters, the Reader may conſult Herbelot, or Prideaux's, or rather Abulfe- da’s Life of Mohammed, lately publiſhed by the Reverend Mr. Gagnier, whoſe Tranſlations from the Arabick I hope will not want all imaginable Encouragement..) CH A P. 706 Obfervations relating Part II CH A P. IV. OBSERVATIONS relating to the Country of IRAN, or Perfia at large. SECT. I. Of the Name and Extent of PERSI A. Women Dancers. Name. [T HAT great Monarchy known to us by the Name of Perſia, conſiſts of ſeveral ſpacious Countries, which at different times have had their particular Kings, and to which the Perſians give the Name of Irán: a Name they derive from Irige, eldeſt Son of Fraydún, 7th King of the firſt Race of their Monarchs called Piſhdad, as they deduce that of Turân from Tur another of Fraydűn's Sons, according to what we have already obſerv'd in the Accounts of Great Bucharia and Turkeſtan. As for Pars which the Arabs for want of the P write Fars, or Fares, and from whence our Name of Perſia comes, it denotes no more than that particular Country whereof Shiráz is the Capital, which makes but one Province of the Dominions of the Shah, or of the Empire of Irån. The Name of Agem is miſtakenly aſcribed to Agem a it by moft Authors, as if it was a Name uſed Nickname. by the Natives ; whereas it is a Name of Con- tempt or Reproach given to it by the Arabs and Turks, out of Averſion to the Perſians, both up- on a religious and political Account, whom from thence they call Agem, which ſignifies Strangers, That of or Ch. IV. to Irân, or Perſia. 707 Remack or outlandiſh People, and is apply'd by them in the fame Senſe that Barbarian has all along been by Europeans to Nations, who de- ſerve it, at the ſame time, leſs than themſelves.] By the Country of Irân, muſt be underſtood Extent. all the Countries which are ſituate to the South of the River Amu, between the River Indus, the Gulf of Perſia, and the River Euphrates, which comprehends very nearly all the King- dom of Perſia, in the Condition it was in juſt before the Troubles which at preſent are tear- ing it in pieces. [The Extent of Irân is not aſcertain'd by Authors. Some would comprehend under that Name all the Provinces which ever were at any time ſubject to the Perſian Monarchy : p. 18. it is made to include Syria and Egypt, Sham or Damaſcus, and Miſſer or Meſr, which is Cairo, being ſaid to belong to it: But the moſt general Boundaries aſcribed to it are the Rivers Tigris, and Gibun or Amu.] The Perſians are accuſtom'd to ſhave the Perſians Beard, and let only the Muſtachios grow; al- wear only ledging that it is very ornamental in a Man to Muſtachi have large Muſtachios, and they never let their but in ſome extraordinary Amicti- on : This is the reaſon why the Embaſſador of Shah Tamas II, who was at St. Petersburg in the Year 1723, to demand Succours from the late Emperor of Ruſſia, in the Name of his Maſter, againſt the Rebel Miri Weis, [Mir Avís] who had put to death his Father, wore a long Beard, to teſtify the Share he had in the publick Calamities whichlaid waſte his Country, and the Royal Houſe of the Sofis [Shabs]: But the Uzbek Tatars,as well as all the other Tatars, let all their Beard grow three or four Inches broad, and ridicule extremely that Affectation of the Perſians in cheriſhing only the OS. Beards grow 708 Obfervations relating Part II. Women in Perſia. the Muſtachios. The Quality, as Tavernier acquaints us, ride on Mules (like the Governor of Meru, p. 135.] 1. As the Perſians are great Lovers of the Sex, Dancers and that nevertheleſs it is very rare that one can enjoy the Converſation of any honeſt Woman throughout the Eaſt, it is the Cuſtom in Perſia, at all the Feaſts or other Diverſions which they give their Friends, to call for certain Women, who make it their buſineſs to divert the Compa- ny on thoſe Occaſions, by dancing and playing on ſeveral ſorts of Inſtruments. Theſe Women ordinarily cut a very grand Figure, and wear Habits in Summer of a very thin Gawze, which expoſes all the Parts of their Bodies to the View of the Beholders, excepting thoſe which are cover'd with Cotton Drawers, which all the Women of Perſia commonly wear; but in Winter they put on Gowns of Gold Bro- cade, or of Silk, which diſcover to a Nicety the Shape, which in moſt of the Women of thoſe Provinces is very elegant. Theſe Women are no other than common Proſtitutes. Proſtitutes, whom the Maſter of the Houſe, to make the better Cheer for his Gueſts, does not fail to offer to them to chooſe which they like; and as the major Part of them are not ugly, it always happens that one of the Company takes a Fancy to one or other of theſe Creatures, and then without Ceremony, he goes with her he likes into the next Chamber, does what he has to do, and returns after that very quietly to join the Company. The Lady, on her ſide, returns alſo to dance or play as if there had been no- thing of it, and without ſhewing the leaſt ſign of Shame for what ſhe had been doing in the O- ther Room Common The Ch. IV. to Iran, or Perſia. 709 The ſame thing is practis’d in the Indies; and there are alſo at the Court of the Great Mogul, and that of Perſia, Companies of theſe Women, retained by the Court, who conſtantly follow ic wherever it goes, to make Diverſion for the Prince and his Lords. The Cubit of Perſia is twenty four Inches, Cubit of eight of which make fix Royal Inches of French Perſia. Meaſure; ſo that the Cubit is exactly a Foot and half, or eighteen Royal Inches, which an- ſwer to three quarters of a Brabant Ell. See Thevenots Voyages. SE C T. II. Of the Title of Chan ſtill given to Governors in Perſia. The Points in which the Perſians differ in Opinion from the Turks and other Moham- medans. TH Chan in the Go- vernments HE Title of Chan, which is given in Per. Title of ſia to the Governors of Provinces, is a Monument of the Dominion of the Tatars in that Kingdom ; for when the Power of the Princes of the of Perſia. Poſterity of Zingis Chan, which reign’d in Perſia, began to decline, moſt of the Governors of Pro- vinces, ſhaking off the Yoke of the Chans of that Houſe, uſurp'd themſelves the Title of Chan, and made their Sons and Relations take the Ti- tle of Sultan; among whom they diſtributed the Governments of the Towns of their Depen- dance, in imitation of that Cuſtom of the Tatar Princes. Uſum Caſſan [Uzun Haſſan) and after Why re- him Shah Iſmael, having reunited all the Empire tained. of Perſia under one Scepter, found it convenient to leave this vain Shadow of Sovereignty to thoſe 710 Obfervations relating Part II. vernments thoſe who were at that time in poſſeſſion of it, and to content themſelves with the Solid, that is to ſay, of having reduc'd them to be no more than their Subjects for the time to come; and ſince then the Title of Chan properly belongs to the Governors of Provinces, and that of Sultan to the Governors of Towns. All the Go At firſt theſe pretended Chans were left in at the Dif.poffeſſion of the Provinces they poſſeſſed, a cer- poſal of tain annual Tribute being impos'd on them, and the Shah, the Government paſſed to their Children ; but Shah Abas the Great thought fit to aboliſh this Cuſtom, and after the Death of the Chans to diſpoſe of their Governments according to his Pleaſure : and ſince then all the Governments of Perſia are at the Nomination of the King, ex- Except cepting only the Government of Candabar, which Candahar. has been always hereditary, becauſe the Chans of that Province fubmitted voluntarily to the Crown of Perſia. And 'tis this dangerous Pre- rogative which has made the Chans of Candabar ſo very powerful as to attempt to dethrone their Maſters, by plunging the Kingdom of Perſia in- to that unhappy State which we ſee it is in at prefent. Daruga, The Office alſo of Daruga [introduced by the Tatars] fubſiſts ſtill in Perſia; for in each Town there is a Daruga who commands in chief there, and throughout the Extent of his Juriſdiction, all the Affairs of Juſtice and Policy are at his Deciſion : He has alſo the receiving of the Royal Treaſures, and the Adminiſtration of the Domains of the Crown throughout his Diſtrict: He is obliged to render an Account of the Fi- nances which paſs thro' his Hands, to the Calen- ter of the Province, and one may appeal from his Sentence to the Chan, Governor of the Pro- vince. 2 Ch. IV. to Iran, or Perſia 711 vince. There is none but the Daruga of Iſpa- han, who depends immediately on the Court. The Title which the Emperors of the Turks Title of are accuſtom’d to give the Shahs of Perſia, is Ogli given that of Sheich Ogli, of which we have an In- by the ſtance, p. 291. As by their Principles they can-Turk to not but look upon them as Uſurpers and down the Shah. right Arch-Hereticks, they reckon it unworthy of their Grandeur and Zeal for the true Moham- medan Worſhip to give them the Title of Shah. 'Tis the Cuſtom in inany Parts of the Eaſt, Manner of when one is about to ſalute a Monarch, to fall Saluting on the Knees, and then the Prince puts his Right the Eaſt. Hand upon the Left Shoulder of the Perſon who falutes him, in caſe he be agreeable to him, to ſignify that he is well pleas'd to ſee him ; a- greeable to what is related, f. 273. As the Memory of Sheich Sefi, Great Great Memory of Grandfather of Shah Iſmael, was in great Ve- neration with the Perſians , on account of his pre-to the Per- tended Sanctity, Shah Iſmael, when he ſet about fians. making himſelf Maſter of Perſia, knew how to make a dextrous uſe of his being ſprung from ſo great a Man, who was deſcended in a direct Line from Aly, Mohammed's Son-in-Law, to ren- der his Perſon agreeable to the Perſians : and as Sheich Sefi had maintain’d in his time that Abu- beker, Omar and Oſman, who were the imme- diate Succeſſors of Mohammed, were only Intru- ders, who had uſurp'd the Dignity of Chalif over Aly,Son-in-Law to Mohammed, who ought him- ſelf to have ſucceeded immediately, according to the Will of Mohammed, Shah Iſmael faw Shah If- it for his Purpoſe to revive that Opinion, to a-mael in- nimate his Partiſans againſt the Turks, who then Change in poffefs’d a great part of Perſia, becauſe the Religion. Turks have always had thoſe three firſt Succeſſors of Mohammed in great Veneration : and he fo ef- fectually Sheich Sefi dear troduces a 712 Obfervations relating Part II. Points in differ in fećtually inſinuated to his Followers, that none but one who was of the Race of Aly had a Right to govern the true Mohammedans, that it contributed much to the ſudden Revolution which drove the Turks intirely out of Perſia, and placed Shah Iſmael upon the Throne. 'Tis to the time of the advancement of this which the Prince to the Throne of Perſia, that the Epocha Shiais and of the Separation of the Perſians from the reſt of the Sunnis the Mohaminedans is to be fixt. The principal Points in which theſe latter, and the other Fol- Religion. lowers of Aly, differ from the reſt of the Moham- medans, may be reduced to theſe, viz. Perſians 1. The Perſians pretend that Aly is the true hold Ali to immediate Succeffor of Mohammed, and that A- be the true bubeker,Omar and Oſman, who reign'd before Aly Succeſſor ofafter Mohammed's Death, are but Úſurpers, which Moham." ſhould not be reckon'd in the Number of the lawful Succeffors of their Prophet ; which is wholly contrary to the Sentiments of all the o- ther Mohammedans, who acknowledge Abubeker, Omar and Oſman, for legitimate Succeffors of Mohammed, and only reckon Aly for the fourth Succeſſor of their Law-giver. (After the For. mula there is no God but God, and Mohammed is the Meſſenger of God, which the Turks uſe ; the Perſians add, Aly is the Friend of God *.] Admit but 2. The Perſians admit but one fole Commen- tary of Aly upon the Alcoran as orthodox; mentary, of whereas the other Mohammedans do not indeed wholly reject Aly's Commentary, but they pre- fer thoſe of Abubeker, Omar and Othman far be- fore it, which are the Averſion of the Perſians. med. one Com. Ali on the Coran, [* Hyde in Notis Peritſ. p. 168. It is Prophet of God in the place cited; but I hope I ſhall be excuſed this Alten ration, ſince the Doctor in the fame Book, de Prec. Moham. p. 2. allows the Word Reſül rather ſignifies Meſſenger.] 3. The Chap. IV. 713 Irân, or Perfia. 3. The Perſians make uſe of the Alcoran tran-Uſe a ſlated into the Perſian Language, which is deemid Tranha, a great Impiety by the other Mohammedans, Coran. ſeeing they are perſuaded that it was God him- ſelf who cauſed the Alcoran to be written in the Arabic by the Angel Gabriel . Notwithſtanding the Perſians agree in the main with the other Mo- hammedans upon this Article, ſince they don't care to have a true Tranſlation of the Alcoran in their Tongue; inſtead of which they only put under each Arabic Word the Signification in the Perſian Language between the Lines, for the Inſtruction of the Ignorant, without adding any Connexi- on, or reducing thoſe words to a coherent Senſe, as ſhould be done to give it the Name of a Tranſlation : for they are fully perſuaded, like the other Mobammedans, that there is no other Language worthy to explain the Myſteries of the Alcoran. [They reckon it indeed the moſt worthy, but they both admit of and have Tran- flations of the Coran in ſeveral other Lan- guages.] 4. The Perſians adhere to the Obſervation of Confine that which the Law expreſly ordains; whereas their Ben the other Mohammedans add thereto many other lief and Precepts which they call the Councils of Devo-wholly to tion, much like as the Roman Catholicks add the the Coran. Commandments of the Church to the Com- mandments of God. 5. The Perfians pretend it is enough to make Pray bus the Prayer three times a day, viz. at Sun-riſe, A Day. at Noon, and at Sun-fet; but the other Moham- medans maintain that 'tis obligatory to pray five times a day. 6. The Perſians admit of a Free-will, and Admit.. beſtow a figurative Senſe on ſeveral Paſſages of fFrer-will. the Alcoran, which renders their Doctrine reaſo- nable enough ; whereas the other Mohammedans VOL. II. Y three times are 714 7 Obfervations relating to Part 11. Differ in are for abſolute Predeſtination, and ſtrictly fol- low the literal Senſe of the Alcoran. Theſe are the principal Points which divide Several or the Sectaries of Aly from the other Mohammedans; monies and but they differ beſides in abundance of Cere Opinions. monies and particular Opinions, which are of very little Moment to us. Nevertheleſs it is fit to know that the Month of Ramadan, and all the other Months of the Year, begin always a Day ſooner with the Perſians than the other Mo- hammedans ; becauſe being more learned in Al- tronomy than the latter, they don't reckon the new Moon from the Day it becomes viſible, but from the Day before. The Perſians aſſume the Name of Shiais, in other more oppoſition to the Turks, their greateſt Adver- Chriftians. faries, who take the Name of Sunnis: and the Hatred betwixt thoſe two Nations on account of their different Opinions about Religion, is not leſs than that which reigns between the Ro- man Catholicks and Proteſtants, be it ever ſo vio- lent. *Turbans The Turks commonly wrap their Bonnets on- differ. ly with a Tulban of ſome Ells of Muſlin, or ſome other fine white Cloth ; but the Perſians firſt wind ſome white Cloths about them to ſwell them, and afterwards cover them with fe- veral Ells of colour'd Silk, ſtrip'd with Gold or Silver, if for Perſons of Diſtinction, which makes their Turbans very deform'd and clumſy. See Thevenot and Olearius. Hate each SECT. Ch. IV. 715 Irán, or Perſia. SECT. III. Of the Provinces and Cities of PERSIA. § 1. The Province of ARAN. TH CHE Country which at preſent goes by the Extenf. Name of the Province of Arân, makes the greateſt Part of the antient Armenia, and comprehends alınoſt all that which is ſituate be- tween the Rivers Kur and Aras. 'Tis one of the fineſt, largeſt, and richeſt Provinces of Perſia. [De Fer and ſome other Authors confound the Name of this Province with that of Irân or Per- ſia at large.] 'Tis true 'tis very mountainous, but for all that 'tis very productive of all ſorts of Pulſe and Fruits ; ' they alſo inake there very good Wine, and a great deal of it. This Province is one of thoſe of Perſia which produces moft Silk, with which the Armenian Silk Trade. Chriſtians who are very numerous in this Coun- try, carry on a great Trade: It has been theſe two Years part in the Hands of the Turks. The Town of Erivan is at preſent the Capital Erivan, or of the Province of Arân ; 'tis ſituate upon the Rivân, eaſtern ſide of a ſmall River which falls into the Aras four Leagues to the South of the Town. This Town is not conſiderable in it ſelf, tho it be pretty well fortify'd, and there is only the Chan, the Governor of the Province, who lives there with the Soldiers appointed for the De- fence of the Place, which is built intirely upon a Rock : All the Merchants, Artiſans, and o- ther Inhabitants dwell on the Weſt ſide of the River Y2 716 Obſervations relating to Part II. River, in a ſort of Şuburb, which is much lar- ger and better peopled than the Town it felf. Bridge. One paſſes from the Suburbs to the Town over a fair Stone Bridge, where they have made Chambers level with the River to take the freſh One of the Air in Summer. Erivan is one of the great Pallages Paſſages to enter Perſia on the ſide of Turky ; into Per- which joined to the Trade of Silk which is fia. driven in this City, affords the Inhabitants Means to live comfortably. The Armenian Chriſtians have there four Churches, and the Country is over-ſpread with their Convents. Trade in The Dagheſtán Tatars come in Troops to E- rivấn, with Slaves of all Ages and Sexes, which they ſell or truck at the beſt Rate they can. Nacſivân. The Town of Nacſivấn is ſituate in this Province, and reckond one of the moſt an- tient in all Perfia: but as it has been a vaſt Demoliſhd Sufferer in the late Wars between the Turks and by Shah Perſians, 'tis now in a very ſorry Condition in Abbas. compariſon of what it was formerly, before Shah Abas the Great cauſed it to be demo- liſh'd, to hinder the Turks from making uſe of it againſt himſelf. Carabach. Carabach is a Place in the Province of Arán, towards the River Aras, which is not very con- ſiderable at preſent. Slaves. § 2. The Ch. IV. 717 Irán, or Perſia. $ 2. The Province of Adherbigån, including that of Shîrwan. TAdirbeitzan and 'tis Tauris. HE Province which the Orientals call Extent. Adirbeitzan *, is properly the Media of the Antients. 'Tis bounded on the North by Georgia ; on the Eaſt by the Caſpian Sea ; on the South by the Province of Gilán and Eråk Agemi, and to the Weſt by Armenia. 'Tis ac preſent intirely in the Hands of the Perſians, who have made two Provinces of it, whereof one is call'd Shirwân, and has the City of Sha- machi for the Capital ; and the other retains the Name of Adherbig ân, whoſe Capital is Ardebil. The City of Tebriz or Tauris is ſituate to the Tebrîz or Eaſt † of the Town of Ardebil ; and ’tis ſupposd to be the Ecbatana of the Antients #. It is ſtill one of the beſt in Perſia, becauſe it has always been a great Thorough-fair, and that a great Trade has been at all times car- ried on there: 'Tis large, populous, and well enough built ; but there are none but the Moks, and fuch like publick Buildings, which are built with Brick or Stone, all the private Houſes being built with Bricks baked in the Sun, and that is the Reafon why they are not uſually above one or two Stories high : They are all flat at Top, and the Chambers within are vaulted, and well white waſhid. One finds there ſeveral Bazars well built, and Carawanſe- rays very commodious. The little River which paſſes thro' the Town River, furniſhes it with very good Water ; but 'cis very ſubject to over how about Spring and Au- [* Adherbîgân. + Weſt. $ Others reckon Hama, dân, perhaps with as much Probability.) tumn, Y 3 718 Obſervations relating to Part II. made tuin, and then it uſually lays a great part of the City under Water. There are three Stone Bridges over it, each of a ſingle Arch, which ſerve for Communication between as many great Streets which croſs the Town from one End to the other. Shagrine The faireſt Shagrine Skins in all Perſia are made in this Town, for which they have yearly here. a great Vent, becauſe all the Perſians who pre- tend to be ever ſo little above the coinmon Rank, don't think themſelves well fhod if they have not Boots of Shagrine. Silks. The filk Stuffs manufactured in this Town are likewiſe much eſteem'd ; and they alſo make there all ſorts of ſmall Ware in Iron, which are in great Requeſt in Perſia, where there are very few Lockſmiths and ſuch like Artiſans. There Horſes the is alſo a great Trade for Horſes in this Place, beſt in in regard the Horſes of thoſe Parts are reckond Perſia. the beſt in Perſia. Money All theſe things make Money more plenty in and Provi. Tauris than in any other place in Perſia ; and fsons plen- as the Country round the City is moreover very fruitful in all the Neceſſaries of Life, they are in great Plenty too and very cheap. One generally finds there foreign Merchants of moſt Nations of Europe and Aſia, which Commerce and the great Thorough-fair bring thither. The Capucines have there alſo a Houſe, where they exerciſe the Roman Catholick Religion in full liberty. Subject to The City of Tauris has from time to time quakes. fuffer'd much by Earthquakes, and the Wars between the Turks and Perhians, nevertheleſs it has always recovered its Loſſes with Advantage: but I know not whether it will be able to make as much of the Misfortune which lately hap- pen’d to it : For the Turks having carried the Town Earth- Ch. IV. Irán, or Perſia. 719 Town by Affault laſt Year (viz. 1725.] after a Taken by bloody Siege, put to the Sword all the Inhabi- the Turks, tants without Diſtinction of Age or Sex, and afterwards intirely plunder'd the Town. 'Tis fain, ſaid that no leſs than 100000 Souls periſh'd on that Occaſion. and 100000 § 3. The Province of Shîrwân. This is the moſt mountainous Province of Extens, Perſia: It extends along the Caſpian Sea, from the Town of Derbend and the Frontiers of Dagbeſtân, to the Mouth of the River Kur ; and 'tis ſuppos’d to have been properly the northern Part of the antient Media, [and at preſent, according to what is obſerv'd before, makes the eaſtern part of the Province of . Adraba gân.] The City of Shamachy is the Capital of the Shamashy. Province of Shirwân, and is ſituate in 40 Deg. 50 Min. Latitude, in a Valley between two Mountains, which hide it in ſuchwiſe that one can ſcarce fee it till he is at the Gates of the Town. 'Tis divided into two Parts by a Valley, which ferves as a common Bound to both, The northern Part is incloſed with a good Wall, but the ſouthern Part is quite open. This Town has five Gates, and may have in all 2000 Houſes ; its Streets are narrow, the Houſes low and for the moſt part built of Earth. The Inhabitants are Armenians and Georgians, and ſpeak the Turkiſh Language for fake of converſing together, that Language be- ing very much uſed thro’out Perſia. It has a Trade. great Trade for Silk and Cotton Stuffs, which are made there in great abundance. The Merchants dwell moſtly in the ſouthern Part, where there are ſeveral coverd Streets Y 4 for 720 Obfervations relating to Part 11 for the Convenience of Shops. The Circaſſians and Dagbeſtâns reſort there alſo in great Num- bers with Horſes, Women, young Boys, and pretty Girls, which they ſteal from their Neighbours to fell in this Town. See the Voy. ages of Olearius. Baku. [The Author of theſe Remarks ſuppoſes it to be the City of Sham, mention’d P.5. on ac- count, as I judge, of the Situation aſſign’d to Mount Gudi or Ararat; which ſeems to agree better with one than the other, and is ſomewhat favour'd by the affinity of Names. But as Abulgazi Chan uſes that Name elſewhere to denote Damaſcus, to which it unqueſtionably belongs, and there are no Inſtances, that I know of, in Authors, of its being ever applied to Shamaky ; I have therefore thought fit to differ from that Gentleman.] The City of Baku is ſituate in 40 Deg. 30 Min. Latitude, and is the only Port to be found on the weſtern Coaſt of the Caſpian Sea : 'Tis none of the greateſt, but to make amends 'tis well built and populous : 'Tis feated on the Deſcent of a Hill, which advancing with a Point into the Sea forms a pretty ſafe and large Port, provided it was deep enough: It has a Caſtle which commands the whole Town, but 'tis commanded in its Turn by the neighbour- Baku has been in the Hands of the Ruſſians ever ſince the Year 1723. 'Tis in the neighbourhood of this Town that thoſe fa- Naphtha. mous Springs of Naphtha are to be ſeen; which is a liquid Bitumen of a dark Colour, uſed by the Perſians inſtead of Lamp Oil, and in their Fireworks. Theſe Springs are ſo numerous that they ſupply the Occaſions of the greateſt part of Perſia, which brings a pretty good Trade to the ing Rocks. Ch. IV. Irân, or Perſia. 721 the Town of Baku. See Olearius, (and Kempfer's Amænitates exotice.] The Town of Derbend is ſituate upon the Derbend Weft ſide of the Caſpian Sea, and is at preſent the Key og the Key of Perſia on the Side of Georgia and Dagheſtân. The high Mountains of Caucaſus, which run between the Black Sea and the Cal- pian, in this place border upon the latter, lea- ving only between the Sea and the Moun- tains an Opening of the Space of a ſmall League, in which Derbend is built. 'Tis divided into three Parts, the higheſt of which, built on the Top of the Moun- tain, is like a kind of Citadel, where the Governor and the Gariſon are uſually lodg’d. The middle Part is built at the Foot of the Hill, and is properly the Town; for in the laſt Part or lower Town, which is the greateſt and ex- tends to the Sea-ſhore, there are very few Houſes. Derbend has no Port, but only a ſort of Road which is very dangerous, becauſe all this Road Coaſt for two Leagues into the Sea is Rock, dangerous where there is no poſſibility of anchoring. For ships . There is very little Trade in this Town, except in Slaves, which the Dagbeſtán Tatars bring Trade in thither in great Numbers. The Inhabitants of Slaves, Derbend are Mohammedans or Jews. Theſe laſt pretend to be of the Tribe of Benjamin, and carry on but a poor Trade in Rags . See the Voyages of Olearius. Since the Ruſſians poſſeſs’d themſelves of this Town in 1722. they have augmented its Fortifications conſiderably, in ſuch wiſe that it will be very difficult to diſlodge them. 'Tis ſuppos'd, that 'tis the Town of Derbend The Portæ which the Ancients calld Portæ Caſpia, and that Caſpiz 'cwas Alexander the Great who built it: At leaſt built by Alexander, 'tis 722 Obſervations relating to Part 11 Wall be. 'tis true that the lower part of the Town is ſtill calld by the Perſians ShaberYunan, or the Greeks Town. Derbend may be about a League long from Weſt to Eaſt, and 450 Paces broad from North to South. 'Tis fortify'd with good Walls, which deſcending from both ſides of the Citadel extend to the Sea ; and theſe Walls are built of the ſame Compoſition of which that call'd by the Perſians Naw-ſhirwan's Wall is built, which is that without doubt whereof Abulgazi Chan ſpeaks, p. 43: The Remains of this Wall which the Per- twixt the ſians pretend their King Naw-ſhirwan cauſed to Caſpian be drawn from the Caſpian to the Black Sea, and Eu- xine Sęa. are at this Day to be ſeen upon the Confines of the Province of Shirwan and Georgia : I begins at the higher Town of Derbend, and extends thence Weſt-North-Weſtward a-croſs the Mountains of Georgia towards the Black Sea. Theſe Remains are every where three Foot thick, but its height is very unequal ; for in fome Parts it is ſtill fix and feven Foot high, in others only one or two, and in fame Places it is quite beaten down. It Comis, fappears at firſt ſight to be built of Stone, petrify'd but when one comes to examine it near, it Earth. proves to be only a kind of petrify'd Earth, Sand and Shells, which has form'd' ſo folid a Body that there is no Freeſtone better than it ; and it is on this Account that our Author thinks it might be call’d a Wall of Earth. The late Emperor of Ruſſia, in his Perfian Expedition, had the Curioſity to go ſee the Remains of this Wall ſo far as the Situation of the Country and his Affairs would permit him; and he could not but admire the Solidity of that Compoſition, which he found every where ſo exceeding hard, that Ch. IV. Irån, or Perfia. 723 that there was no breaking off any Pieces of it without employing a good deal of Strength. He found alſo ſome Leagues within the Moun- tains a Skirt of it which ſeein'd to be intire, and was about fifteen Foot high. In all Probability this Wall had ſtood intire to this Day, if it had nothing to fear but Time, but the Hands of Men which built it have alſo deſtroy'd it, and moſt of the Towns, Burroughs and Villages of the Country thereabouts are built with the Ruins of this Wall. § 4. The Province of Erâk Agemy, Gebal or Kuheſtan. There are two Provinces to the Eaſt of the Eråk Agen ? River Euphrates which the Oriental Hiſto-mi. rians, chiefly the Arabs, call by the Name of Erâk; one whereof, call'd Erâk Arabi, is ſitu- ate [partly]between the RiverTygris and Euphra- tes, and comprehends preciſely the Province of Babylon of the Antients (for ought we know ;] the ſecond which they call Erâk Azemi [ Agemi] is bounded on the North by the Provinces of Adherbi gân and Gilan ; to the Eaſt by the Coun- try of Choraſáns to the South by the Provinces of Fars, and Laahr; and to the Weſt by the Country of the Curds. 'Tis the true Coun- try of the Parthians [as ſome conjecture.] [Erâk Agemi ſignifies Erâk of Perſia, or of the Perſians ; the Word A gemi is join'd to it to diſtinguiſh it from Eråk in Arabia. I have al- ready obſerved in a Remark upon the latter, that this Province is not a Part of Irákain; and from what has been ſaid with regard to the Name of Agem being given to Perſia, it may be rea- ſonably concluded that Erâk Agemy is a Name for that Province not uſed by the Perſians, but by 724 Obſervations relating to Part II, East. Maidan little River Zenderud. The great Maidan is the by Arabs and Turks. In ſhort, the Perſians call this Province Kubeft ân, or the mountainous Country; and we find it as often for that Rea- ſon in the Arab Authors by the Name of Gebal, which fignifies alſo a Mountain, as by that of Erâk Agomy.] Ipahân. The City of Iſpaban is the Capital not only of Erák but of all Perſia: 'Tis a very large ſpreading Town ſurrounded with Walls of Bricks baked in the Sun, and water'd by the the faireff fineſt thing to be ſeen there, and they even pre- tend that it is the moſt beautiful Place in all the Eaſt; it is about 700 Paces long and 300 broad, diſpos'd regularly enough according to the Oriental Taſte in Architecture. As there are many Accounts of this City, I refer theReader to them, and particularly to thoſe of the Sieurs Olearius and Tavernier, which are the moſt particular. Iſpabân has fuffer'd within theſe late Years, on Occaſion of the preſent Troubles which diſtract Perſia, and is at pre- ſent in the Hands of the Rebels, without ſeeing as yet any End of its Troubles. Hamadân. Hamadán is ſituate in the Province of Eråk towards the Frontiers of Curdiſtân: 'Tis one of the principal Cities of Perſia, becauſe 'tis the Door by which every thing that goes from Bagdád to Iſpabân muft neceſſarily enter into that Kingdom. Moſt of the Buildings of this Town are of Stone or Brick, and the adjacent Country is extremely fertile in all ſorts of Pulſe and delicious Fruits ; there grows eſpecially plenty of Rice in the neighbourhood of Ha- madán. Well wa- The Mountains which ſtand to the Weſt of the Town furniſh it with the fineſt Water ima- ginable by a great number of Springs, which break ter'de Ch. IV. Irân, or Perſia. 725 very 1723 break out on all ſides of them, and renders the Places about the Town extremely agreeable and pleaſant. In time of Peace there is carried on a great Trade at Hamadân among the Perſians, the Curds, and the Turks of the neighbouring Taken by Provinces, but at preſent 'tis in fad Con- the Turks, dition, the Turks having taken it by Afiault ini the Year 1723, and exerciſed there all the Cruelties imaginable : it is ſtill in their Hands: The City of Soltânia was built by Soltan Mo- Solcâni- bammed Chodabenda, the fame whom Abulgazi, yah. p. 187. calls Ulfeitu Chan, to the Eaſt of the City of Cafwin. This Town muſt have been very great and beautiful heretofore, as appears by the Ruins which are ſtill to be ſeen about it ; but ſince Tamerlain cauſed it to be deſtroy'd, it Deſtroyed never was able to recover it ſelf. So that at by Amir Timur. preſent it is only the Appearance of a Town, all within being nothing but Ruins and great deſart Places; the Number of Inhabitants may amount to about 6000 at moſt. The Caſtle is much in the ſame Condition with the Town, tho one may eaſily fee by what remains of it, that it muſt have been a very magnificent Building. Nevertheleſs the Moſk, Mosk, a where is the Tomb of Sultan Mohammed Cho-fine Piece of dabenda, is ſtill pretty entire, and might pafs in Architec- any Country for a very fine Piece of Architec- ture: It has three magnificent Gates of Steel perfectly well poliſh'd, and wrought damaſk like, which are of an extraordinary Largeneſs, eſpecially that of the Front, which faces the Maidan: The Grate thro' which one ſees that Tomb is made of the fame Metal, and ſo well wrought that tho its Branches are as thick as a Man's Arm, 'tis impoſſible to diſcover any joining in them. The Perſians affirm that it is all of one Piece, and that it was ſeven Years in hand ture. 726 Obfervations relating to Part II. Caſwin. hand before it was brought to Perfection; and that it was brought from the Indies juſt as it appears at preſent. See the Voyages of Olearius. The Town of Cafwin is ſituate towards the Frontiers of the Province of Gilân, and is ſup- poſed to be the Arſacia of the Antients . This is ſtill one of the fineſt Towns in all Perſia, notwithſtanding its diſadvantageous Situation in a valt fandy Plain, without having any other freſh Water than what is brought thither by Aquaducts from a Branch of Mount Alwend, which is fix Leagues diſtant. As the Town of Cafwin lies a good way within Perfia, it has no Fortifications, being intirely open on all fides: Capital be•'Tis a good German League in Compaſs, and fore Shah ſtill reckons about 100000 Inhabitants, tho it is no longer the Reſidence of the Shahs of Perſia, as it was before Shah Abas the Great. The Houſes of the Town make no great Appearance on the outſide, becauſe they are only built of Brick baked in the Sun, as are moſt of the Houſes in Perſia ; but within they are all perfectly well order'd, and very light- fome, and all the Rooms are vaulted. The common People are contented with having their Rooms well white-waſh'd, but at the Houſes of People of Diſtinction the Appartments are very neatly furniſh'd and hung, and the Ceilings of them are painted with Gold and Azure, after the Perſian Fancy. As Water is very ſcarce in this Town, each ſcarce. Houſe has its Ice Houſe for cooling the Drink in Summer, and they take great care to keep theſe Ice Houſes very clean, that in caſe of need they may make uſe of the Snow and Ice which is kept there for want of Water. Abbas the Great. Water There Ch. IV. Irán, or Perlia. 727 call'd by the Arabs Fares] to the South of I Capital of There are two magnificent Squarep in Cafwin, Noble upon the greateſt of which is ſeen the Palace Squares. with a fine Garden adjoining, which the Sbabs of Perſia lodged in heretofore, when they made this Town their Reſidence : There is alſo an- other Garden cloſe by it, which is reckond one of the moſt magnificent in Perſia; and one finds, beſides, divers other Palaces about that Place, which the principal Lords of the Shab's Court built there formerly. The publick Buildings, as the Metfhids, [Mef- gid, or rather Meſku, which is the Perſian Word] the Carawan Sarays , the Bazars, and publick Baths, are alſo as well built and maintain'd as in any other City in Perſia. Divers kinds of Silk Merchandize are to be Gold and Silver Vela had there ; and the Velvet with Gold and Silver vets made Grounds, which are made at Cafwin, are much here. eſteem'd in the Eaſt. § 5. The Cities of Sús, Shîrâz, and Karmân; Capitals of the Provinces of Chuzeſtân, Pârs or Proper Perſia, and Karmân. 'Tis thought the Town of Sús (or Suſter,] is Sůs, the the antient Suſa, the Capital of Perſia at the Capital of Time of Alexander the Great's Invaſion in Afia. Nân. 'Tis ſituate in the Province of Suſiſtan (rather Chuzeſtân, of which it is the Capitalſ about five Days Journey from the Euphrates, towards the Frontiers of Erâk-Araby or Chaldea. This Town is at preſent in a Condition very different from what it has been heretofore. Shîráz is ſituate in Perſia [Proper, or Pârs, Shîrâz Pârs: pabân. 'Tis ſuppos'd to be the Perſepolis of the Antients. This City is at preſent one of the faireſt, moſt agreeable, and populous, in Perſia, 728 Obſervations relating to Part II. Bazars the Sci- ences. Perſia (at large,] it being of a great Compaſs, Unwallºd. and very well built. It has no Walls, but only a ſorry Ditch for its Fortifications ; its Suburbs are very ſpacious and full of Gardens, where the Inhabitants of the Town reſort to take the freſh Air in Summer. The principal Streets of the Town are very fair and lightfome, and the Bazars or Markets magnificent, and generally full, very cover'd above, for the Preſervation of the wealthy. Merchandize, of which one at all times finds an exceeding Plenty, and of all ſorts ; each Merchandize having its particular Bazar to it ſelf. College for There are many Moſks tolerably handſome ſtudying at Shiraz, and, beſides that, a great College for ſtudying Theology, Philoſophy, and Phyfick: This College is one of the moſt famous and moſt frequented in Perſia; and the Profeſſors, who teach there the aforeſaid Sciences, are maintain’d by the Income of certain very valu- able Foundations appropriated to that Uſe. Fineſt The Inhabitants of this Town are ſaid to Glaſſes in have much Wit. The moſt beautiful Glaſſes in the East. the Eaſt are made there. The Matter they are made of is a hard white Stone, not unlike Mar- ble, which is brought from certain Mountains four Days. Journey from the City. Theſe Glaſſes yield in nothing to the faireſt' made in Europe, and eſpecially the great Bottles, which thoſe of Sbíráz have the Art of blowing, are ſo clear and curious that our Glaſſmakers have much ado to come up to them, ſeeing there are of this ſort of Bottles which hold thirty Pints and more. Shiraz is ſituate in a Plain very fertile, and abounding in all ſorts of Fruits and Pulſe. To the Eaſt of it ſtands a Mountain cover'd all over with Orange, Citron, and ſuch like Fruit Trees. Ch. IV. Irân, or Perfia. 729 Trees. The River Bendamir, which paſſes thro' River the Town, has its Spring in the Mountains to Bendamir. the North of this Province, and falls into the Gulf of Perſia to the South-Weſt of the Town of Shiraz, [Siraf, or rather Bender Rik.] This River is very ſmall in Summer, inſomuch that it may be forded in that Seaſon; but in Spring and Autumn, the Water which falls from all ſides of the neighbouring Mountains, ſwell it Inundates often to that Degree that it does much Damage in Winter. by its Inundations. The Wine of Shiráz is known all over the wine of Eaſt, and in Reality ’tis by much the beſt which Shiraz the grows in Aſia. 'Tis made about Martlemaſs, beft in . when the Grapes are yet half dry, and they wait purpoſely after that before they begin the Vintages. There is both red and white Corn of Shiraz, but the red is the beſt : 'Tis very Bears grear good for the Stomach, and bears a great Mix- Mixture of Water. ture of Water, [Thevenot ſays, I think, two Thirds,] nevertheleſs it influences exceedingly if it be drank to exceſs. They keep it in great earthen Pots, and when one of them is tap’d it muſt be emptied immediately, or the Wine muſt be drawn off in Bottles, otherwiſe it pre- ſently ſpoils. The Inhabitants have the Art of Pickled pickling the half ripe Grapes in Vinegar, Grapes. which is an excellent Refreſhment in the great Heats of the Summer, and for that Reaſon they tranſport great Quantities of them into the Indies." The Parts about this Town pro- duce alſo much Capers, Opium, and Roſes, in I ſuch abundance that they furniſh ſeveral neigh- bouring Provinces with the Water diſtill'd from them. The Government of the City of Shiraz was formerly one of the largeſt Governments of Perſia; but the laſt Kings of the Houſe of the VOL. II. Z Sofis 730 Obfervations relating to Part II Sofis * have thought fit to divide it into ſeveral particular Governments, that they might have nothing to fear from the too great Power of the Chans, who are Governors of that Province. See the Voyages of Mandelſlo and Thevenot. Kerman Province. Extent. The Province of Kerman is one of the greateſt of the Kingdom of Perſia: it is ſituate between thoſe of Pars and Segiſtân, and extends from the Frontiers of Erâk Agemy to the Streight of Ormus, The northern Part of this Province is very mountainous ; but the Vallies, which are found there in ſeveral Parts, are extremely fruitful, Fruitful. and quite cover'd with all ſorts of Fruits, Pulſe , and Flowers. It produces Roſes in great abun- Rofe Wa- dance, and the Inhabitants of the Country have the Induſtry to make excellent Waters of them, which are eſteemed thro’out the Eaſt. You Other meet with, beſides, in this Province, very good Commodi. Arms, Steel ; beautiful Carpets ; Turquoi- ties. ſes ; Tuthy; and the fineſt Wool of Perſia, which they take off the Sheep after a very par- ticular manner : for as ſoon as they begin to eat the new Graſs in the beginning of Spring, one may, ſome time after, take off the Fleece with the Hand, without the leaſt Difficulty and with much more Huſbandry than could be done by Sheering it ; infomuch that they remain quite naked till the new Fleece comes on a- gain. The Inhabitants of the Country never dye this Wool, but manufacture it in its natural Colour, which is either of a clear Brown, an aſh Colour Grey, or beautiful White ; but one [* It would be better to ſay the Houſe of Sheich Sefi , or of the Shâhs, for Sofi or Sufi is no Title; nor does i belong to any of the Succeſſors of Shah Iſmael I. to whom it was peculiar.] ſeldom Ch. IV. lrân, or Perſia. 731 ſeldom ſees any Stuffs of this laſt Colour, be- cauſe all the white Wool which the Country produces is employd in certain Parts of the Garments of the Mullas, who muſt be clothed Mullas ina in white Wool; the other Wool they make in-Profi all the to thin Stuffs of a Beauty and Luſtre which yield Wool. in nothing to thoſe of Silk. There are many Gaurs in this Province, Gaurs. who are ſprung from the antient Inhabitants of Perſia, and ſtill preſerve the Worſhip of Fire. 'Tis they which make the woollen Stuffs of which we have ſpoken. The City of Kermân, Capital of the Pro- Kerman vince, is a great ſcambling Town which has City. nothing handſom in it except the Palace, where the Chan or Governor of the Province reſides ; however, very good Wine is to be found there, and Victuals are very cheap. The Veſſels of Veſſels like baked Earth, which are made in this Town, Porcellain. come very near Porcellain. The Town of Gomron, and the Ine of Or- Gomron mus, [Hormuz] are Dependences of the Govern- ment of Kermân. $ 6. The Province of Gilân. The Province of Gilân, or Kilân, lies to the Extent. South-Weſt of the Caſpian Sea, and extends from the Mouth of the River Iſperus to the ſandy Grounds of Mokan. The Caſpian Sea and the Province of Maſanderân bound it on the Eaſt, the Province of Eråk on the South, that of Adherbigân on the Weſt, and the Defarts of Mokan on the North. 'Tis preciſely the Hyr- cania of the Antients, as 'tis eaſy to perceive by the Deſcription which Quintus Curtius has gi- ven us of it. Nothing is ſo beautiful as the Situation of this situation Province, for it has on one ſide the Sea Coaſt, beautiful along which it extends in forın of a half Circle; and and Or. mus. Z 2 732 Obfervations relating to Part II Moun- ther and on the other ſide 'tis encompaſs’d with high Mountains, which ſeparate it fo effectually from the reſt of Perſia, that there is no entring it on the Land-ſide but by certain Paſſages very nar- row and eaſily defended, and theſe Paſſages are to this Day callid Pylä, or Gates, by the Perſians. The Mountains we have been ſpeaking of tains, one have this remarkable, that on the ſide towards ful theo-Perſia they are the moſt frightful Precipices and Rocks that can be imagin'd ; and on the ſide charming. towards Gilan, they appear the moſt charming in the World, cover'd over with Citron, Orange, Olive, Cypreſs, Fig, and a thouſand other FruitTrees. ſorts of Fruit Trees; infomuch that inſtead of high Mountains, with which this Country is in reality ſurrounded, it ſeems to be border'd on all ſides with great Foreſts perpetually green. Beaſts. Theſe Mountains abound with all forts of Deer, neither do they want Bears, Wolves, Leopards, and Tigers : theſe laſt eſpecially, are ſo numerous that they bring them by Dozens to the Town, to ſell them, the Per- fians having the Secret of taming them in ſuch a manner, that they make uſe of them in Hunting, as we do of Dogs ; and when they are once train'd, they ſit very quietly behind ſome Horſemen till 'tis time to ſend them after the Game. Country The Country of Gilán is in it ſelf very beau- level and tiful and level : 'tis cut by ſeveral fine Ri- tered. vers, which falling from the Mountains on all fides, diſcharge themſelves into the Caſpian Sea. This Sea is ſo fiſhy along the Coaſt [of Gilan,] and all the Rivers which fall into it on this ſide, are likewiſe ſo full of all ſorts of excellent Fiſh, Filh of all that the Crown gets a conſiderable Revenue every Year by farming the Fiſhery of this Province. As well was Ch. IV. Irân, or Perſia. 733 the Sea, As the Country is very marſhy near the Sea- Marſhy Coaft, they make Canals every where to drain towards the Lands, whence it is that it is not very un- like Flanders in thoſe Places ; and for the Con- veniency of Paſſage, which was formerly very troubleſome, by reaſon of the fat Lands and Marſhes of a Country where it rains much,Shah Abas the Great cauſed a Cauſeway to be made, Great raiſed eight Foot above the common Level of Caufey the Country, which crofſes the whole Province thro' the from the weſtern Bank of the River Iſperuth, Country. on the fide coming from Ferabad, as far as the Town of Aſtara. The Country of Gilân is at preſent the moſt Products. fine and fruitful Province of all Perſia; it pro- duces ſuch abundance of Silk, Oil, Wine, Rice, Tobacco, and all ſorts of the beſt Fruit in the World, that it furniſhes a great Part of Perſia with them, and ſeveral foreign Countries. One finds there in many Places intire Foreſts of Mul- bery Trees, Box and Walnut Trees; and this is the reaſon one finds moſt of the wooden Mo- vables in this Country made of Walnut or Box, Every Peaſant, let him live in ever ſo poor a Cabin, fails not to have a Garden near his Houſe, where one ſees Orange, Citron, and Vines as Fig-Trees on all ſides ; and 'tis common in this Country to ſee Vines as thick as a Man of Body. the ordinary ſize about the Middle. The Inhabitants of the Country are Son- Inhabi- nis, that is, of the ſame Sentiments with the tants Turks. They are brave, haughty and induf- rious : As they are acquainted with all the Paſſages of their Country, they are not ſo eaſi- ly kept under as the reſt of the Perſians, and they ſtill actually enjoy ſeveral Exemptions and Enjoy Privileges, which they are very careful to pre-great Prie ſerve, notwithſtanding they have taken the Pre-vileges. caution thick as a Man's Sonnis; 23 734 Obſervations relating to Part II. The Kilek Womens Perfia. caution to diſarm them in ſome meaſure, to hin- der them from riſing: They are of Stature tall and robuſt, and fairer than the other Per- fians : Their Habits are nearly the ſame with thoſe of the reſt of the Perſians, excepting that they are ſhorter and plainer, and that their Bon- nets are peaked. Thoſe who dwell to the South of the Town and Ta- of Kesker, towards the Frontiers of the Province liſ. of Maſanderan, are called Kilek ; ‘and the reſt who inhabit to the North of that Town go by the Name of Taliſh. The Women of theſe lat- ter are without diſpute the moſt beautiful and moſt beau. well-ſhaped throughout-Perſia. They are not tiful in indeed ſo neat as the other Perſian Women, but to make amends, they are of great Aſiſtance to their Huſbands in the Family, in regard they A Rarity. are ſeldom idle, which is a Rarity in all other Parts of Perſia. Yielded to The Province of Gilân was yielded to the Ruſians with all its Dependencies, by the Trea- ty concluded at St. Petersburg in the Year 1723, between the late Emperor of Ruſia and the Shab now living ; but it does not appear that the Ruſians have ever taken Poffeffion of it ſince. There is to be found a very full and exact Re- lation of this Country in the Voyages of Olea- rius. The City of Reſht is at preſent the Capital pital of of Gilân: it ſtands at the Diſtance of 2 Leagues Gilane from the Sea, and wants nothing which might render a Town agreeable, rich and fair. Tho it be very large and well peopled, yet the Hou- ſes are ſo cover'd with all forts of Fruit-Trees, that at one's Arrival he thinks he is entring into a Foreſt, and 'tis impoſſible for one to be fen- fible that he is in the Town, before he finds himſelf in the very middle of it. The Houſes the Ruſ ſians in 1723 Relht Ca- are Ch. IV. Irán, or Perſia. 735 are cover'd with Tiles and Laths like ours, be- Cauſe it rains much in thoſe Parts. The other principal Towns in this Country Kesker. Aftara. are Kesker and Aſtara. We know no Town at preſent in the Coun- Iſtidura. try of Gilan called Iftidura, mention’d p. 130. but it muſt have been ſomewhere towards the North of that Country, near the Coaſt of the Caſpian Sea. § 7. The Province of Aſterabad. The Province of Iſtarabat, or Aſtrabath, Situation. [rather Aſterabâd, or Eſterabad) as our Geo- graphers commonly call it, is a Province of Perſia, ſituate towards the Coaſt of the Caſpian Sea, to the South of the Mouth of the River Amu, having the Province of Choraſan to the Eaſt and South ; that of Maſanderan to the Weſt, and the Caſpian Sea with the Country of Chow- arazm to the North. This Country is indeed of no great Extent, Not large, ſeeing there are about 35 Leagues from the but fruit. Banks of the River Amu to the Frontiers of the ful and Province of Mafanderan, and about 15 from populouso the Caſpian Shore to the Mountains which fe- parate it from the Province of Choraſan; but in return it is extremely agreeable and fertil, well peopled and cultivated, being water'd by ſeve- ral ſmall Rivers which have their Springs in the aforeſaid Mountains, and fall into the Caſpian Sea after croſſing this Province; ſo that the Pro- vince of Aſtrabad paſſes at preſent for one of the faireft Flowers in the Crown of Perſia, not- withſtanding it has ſuffer'd much froin the Suffer neighbourhood of the Uzbek Tatars of the Pro-much bung the In- vince of Chowarazm, who make continual In- roads of roads upon the Lands of this Province, and the Uz plunderbeks. Z 4 736 Obſervations relating to Part II Lands plunder all the Habitations, Towns and Villa- ges wherever they come. 'Tis for this reaſon that moſt of what lies to the North of the River Kurgan, which comes from the S. E. and falls into the Caſpian near the Town of Aſtrabad, is almoſt entirely deſart at preſent. who have The Uzbeks of Chowarazm have by degrees ſeized the poſſeſſed themſelves of all the Lands of the Pro- near the vince of Aſtrabad, which are ſituate towards Mouth of the Mouth of the River Amu, where they have the Amu. ſettled divers Tribes of the Turkmanns, who pay them Tribute. Aſterabad. The City of Aſtrabad, Capital of the Pro- vince, and Reſidence of the Chan, ſituate upon a Gulf of the Caſpian Sea, is reckon'd one of the fineſt of Perſia, being large, well built, rich and very populous: As it is a Frontier Town towards the Country of Chowarazm, the Perſians take care to keep it always in a good Poſture of Defence, having for that End inclo- ſed it with good Brick Walls, and Ditches filled with Water. There are ſeveral fine Manufac- tures of Silk and Wool in this City, and they Camlet so make here a ſort of Cainlets much eſteem'd in Perſia. Soil fertil. The Country about Aſterabad is as agreeable as fertil in all the Neceſſaries of Life, and the neighbouring Mountains are cover'd with Fo- reſts of all ſorts of Fruit-Trees : Nevertheleſs becauſe of the frequent Inroads of the Uzbek Tatars of the Country of Chowarazm, all that lies to the North and Eaſt of that Town is very little inhabited; but to inake amends, that which lies to the Weſt of the Town is very po- pulous and well cultivated, inſomuch that the Country on that fide looks like one continued Ortyard. The Ch. IV. Irân, or Perfia. 737 The Gulf of Afterabad is about 15 Leagues Gulf of long from Eaſt to Weſt, and about four or five Aſterabad. from North to South. It is fit only for ſmall Veſſels, becauſe there is but ten or twelve Foot Water at the Entrance into the Caſpian Sea; yet for all that 'tis of great Conveniency to the City, as making a Communication with the other Towns of Perſia ſituate on the Caſpian Sea. [By the way, I cannot but take notice of a Miſtake of Dr. Hyde, who in his Notes on Pe- ritfol's Itinera Mundi, p. 67. occaſionally men- tioning Aſterabad to be three Paraſangs diſtant from the Inand of Aboſghun, does it with a Cau- tion that it is to be underſtood of Aſterabad to- wards Perſia; for elſewhere, ſays he, there is another City of that Name, which is the Port of Gorgan. Now it happens that Aſterabád near Aboſghun is the Port of Gorgan or Jorjan, a Ci- ty now in Ruins, a days Journey from Afterabad, and on the ſame River called Kurgan, which di- vides the Province of Aſterabâd from that of Gorgan: But it ſeems as if the Doctor had taken Gorgan for the Country of Georgia, or the City of Ġorganiah, or Urgens in Chowarazm ; ſo liable are the greateſt Men to commit Miſtakes, eſpe- cially when they have to do with ſo confuſed, imperfect and uncertain a Science as Geography.) The Iſand of Aboſkun. By the Country of Abaſcun Caſira, I believe Miſtake of muſt be underſtood the Country of the Abaſſes, the Au- who are certain People inhabiting the Mountains thor. of Caucaſus, towards the Black Sea--- [and it is to this Miftake of the Author of the Notes that we owe the Account which he has given of thoſe People We 738 . Obfervations relating to Part II We have obſery'd a Miſtake like this of Dr. Hyde's, about Aſterabad. Teixeira *, led alſo by the Similitude of Names, falls into juſt ſuch an Error concerning Cerkas, or rather Serkas, which he ſuppoſes to be Circaſſia, near the Abaſſes, tho it be a City of Choraſan, as Abaſcum Cafira be- longs to the Province of Aſterabâd. This appears not only by comparing this Place with other Authors who ſpeak of the Death of Sultan Mohammed Chowarazm Shab, and particularly with de la Croix t, who tells us, that Monarch Aying from the Moguls by the Casa pian Sea, ſtop'd at the Iſle of Abiſcon and died there ; but alſo in a good meaſure from the Paſ- fage it ſelf, for Abaſcum Cafira is plainly no o- ther than a Corruption of Abofcun Gezîra. D’Her- belot, from Ebn Kaſſem, informs us, at the Word Abeskun, that it is an Iſle in the Caſpian Sea three Parafangs from Afterabâd, in which there is a Town and a River which bear the ſame Name, He alſo obſerves that ſome ſay the Ine is ſituate at the Mouth of the River, which is called Abes and Abeskun, but he does not mention where that River is to be found; however Dr. Hyde ſupplies that Defect, obſerving that the River Abghûn flowing out of Chorazmia, (that is Chowarazm] falls not far from the Irland of Abisghún or Aboſgbûn into the Caſpian, and e- ven gives Name to that Sea: He alſo pla- ces this Iſland at the Diſtance of three Paraſangs from Afterabad. 'Tis true the Map of the Caf- pian Sea, publiſh'd by the late Tſar, places no Iſand within a great many Leagues of that Coaſt: and in all Probability it was the Obſervation of * Hift. Perfia, p. 267. † Hiſt. Genghiz. P237. In Notis Peritfol, p. 67. this , Ch. IV. to från, or Perſia. 739 this,joined to the Ambiguity of the word Gezira, ſignifying both an Inand and a Peninſula, the Arabs having but one Word to expreſs thoſe two things, which led de Liſe to place it as a Town at the end of that Tongue of Land which forms the Gulf of Aſterabád; and which, I think, Chardin in his Coronation of Soliman calls Mione Kielle, or the Middle fized Horn: But in all Probability, if that had been the Caſe, the Mo- guls would have foon found out Soltân Moham- med, and not given over the Purſuit ; however I ſhall not venture to be poſitive.] River Kurgan, The River Kurgan has its Spring in the Pro- vince of Choraſan, towards the 35 Deg. of Lat. and 85 of Longit. to the North of the Moun- tains which poſſeſs the ſouthern Part of that Province. The Courſe of this River is N. W. and after it has run turning and winding for ſome time in the Province of Chorafan, it throws itſelf into the Province of Aſterabad, athwart the Mountains which feparate thoſe two Pro- vinces, and ar length falls into the Caſpian Sea, to the Weſt of the Town of Aſterabad, after a Courſe of about 60 German Leagues. This River abounds with Fiſh, and its Wa-Waters ters are the beſt to be found in thoſe Parts ; fo beft in that the Quarters which it waſhes in the Pro- thoſe vince of Choraſan, are as it were the Paradiſe of Parts, that Province; but in the Province of Aſterabad its Banks are too high to enjoy the ſame Fer- tility Tbe 740 Part II. Obſervations relating to $ 8. The Province of Choraſan, Extent. ilver Mines, Situation, Choraſán is without diſpute the moſt beauti- ful, rich, and fertil Province of all Perſia. 'Tis ſituate between the 32 and 38 Deg. of Latit, and between the 83 and 91 Deg. of Longit . being bounded by the Mountains of Balk , which ſeparate it from Great Bucharia, and by the Province of Candahar on the Eaſt, by the Province of Segeſtân on the South, by the Pro- vinces of Erâk and Mafanderân to the Weſt, and by the Province of Aſtrabâd and the River Åmu, which ſeparate it from the Country of Chowarazm to the North; ſo that it ſtretches no leſs than 100 German Leagues in Length, as well as in Breadth. Gold and As the Climate of this Country is excellent, and the moſt temperate of Perſia, nothing can equal the Fruitfulneſs of its Soil: All ſorts of exquiſite Fruit, Cattle, Corn, Wine and Silk thrive there to a Miracle : Neither are there wanting Mines of Gold and Silver, and even of precious Stones. In ſhort, one inay ſay, that the Province of Choraſan abounds with every thing that can make a Country rich and agreeable. Very popu- This Province has alſo been always very po- rus and pulous, and cover'd with great and fine Cities ; all of Ci- but ſince the great Invaſion of the Tatars into ies. the ſouthern Provinces of Aſia, under the Con- duct of Zingis Chan, it has loſt much of its for- mer Luſtre ; for beſides a great Number of the richeſt Towns of this Province which were de- ſtroy'd on that Occaſion, it has ſerv'd ever ſince as the Theatre of War between the Perſians and the Uzbek Tatars, who have fixt themſelves in the Great Bucharia, and the Country of Chow- arazm fince that Revolution. As neither Peace nor Ch. IV. Irân, or Perſia. 741 River A- norTreaty can put an entire Stop to the Rapines Continual- and Invaſions of thoſe terrible Neighbours, all y ravaged the northern Part of this fine Country towards by the Uz- the River Amu, and the Mountains of Balk, is in a manner quite deſart at preſent. Never- theleſs the greateſt Part of the Province of Cho- raſan is ſtill very populous, and well cultivated, as the fine Manufactures which are ſettled there, the great Trade which is driven there, and the fair Towns which are found there demonſtrate. Tho the River Amu ſeparates the Province of The Parts Choraſan from that of Chowarazm, the Uzbeks of next the the latter and of Great Bucharia have appropri- mu ſub- ated to themſelves all the ſouthern Bank of that tject to the River, with the Lands adjoining ; whereof the Uzbeks. Uzbeks of Great Bucharia poffefs at the preſent the eaſtern Part, and thoſe of Chowarazm the weſtern Part. As no Rivers are to be found in the Heart of sandy Dee the Kingdom of Perſia, 'tis no wonder it ſhould farts. be full of vaſt fandy Plains, which can neither be cultivated nor inhabited, excepting in a very few Places. The Province of Choraſan has a good Share of them ; but the beſt on’t is, that the greateſt part of the ſandy Deſarts found in that Province lie towards the Frontiers of the Usbek Tatars, and the River Amu, whereof Cara Kum (which is the general Name for a Deſart among the Tatars) mention’d p. 354. is one. At preſent we know no Town of the Name Carender. of Carender in Perſia ; nevertheleſs it muſt have been ſituate ſome where about the 36th Deg. of Lat. upon the Confines of the Provinces of Gilan and Mafanderan in the Mountains which ſeparate thoſe two Provinces. [This Situation ſeems more juſt than that which de Liſle gives it in his late Map of Perſia, where it is placed between Maſhhad and Neſa.] Baſtam 742 Obfervations relating to Part II . Baftam Baſtam, or Baftan, is a Town of the Country of Choraſan towards the Borders of the Province of Aſterabad and Maſanderân (to which indeed it rather belongs) in 36 Deg. of Latit. and 82° 30' Longit. This Town is very ſtrong by its Situation in the Mountains, being one of the principal Paſſages to enter from the Province of Erak into that of Aſterabad, and the weſtern Part of the Country of Choraſan. The adjacent Parts of this Town, tho moun- tainous, are nevertheleſs very fertil, and cover'd in many Places with Citron, Orange, Fig, Walnut and ſuch like Fruit-Trees: They make alſo pretty good Wine at Baſtam. Nellaabur. Neſpabur is a Town of the Province of Cho- raſan, to the Weſt of the City of Melbed ; 'tis pretty large and well peopled, and drives a great Trade in all ſorts of Silk Stuffs and Carpets. Turkoiſes. 'Tis in the Mountains which are near this Town that the faireſt Turquoiſes in all Perfia are found; but the Inhabitants of the Town are allowed to trade only in the ſmaller fort; all the fineſt being reſerv'd for the Treaſure of the Crown. [It is alſo called Iran Shaher, Aber Shaher, and Palava.] Maſhhad The City of Meſhed, (rather Majhhad, is Capital of the Capital of the Province of Choraſan, ſince the Princes of the Houſe of the Sofis poſſeſſed the Throne of Perſia. It is ſituate on a little River which falls into the Kurgan, towards the Mountains which ſeparate the Province of Aſte- Manufac. rabâd from that of Choraſan. This Town was formerly in a flouriſhing Condition on account of the ſeveral conſiderable Manufactures of Gold and Silver Brocades and other Silks made there. The Earthen-Ware of Meſhed was alſo much éſteemed, and they had beſides a great Trade in thoſe beautiful Lamb-ſkins of a fine Silver Chorafan. tures grey, 2 Ch. IV. Iran, or Perſia. 743 grey, the Wool of which is all curl'd and finer than Silk, inaſmuch as thoſe furniſh'd by the Mountains to the South of that Town, and thoſe which come from the Province of Kirman are the faireſt of all Perſia : In ſhort it was on all Accounts a rich, beautiful, and populous City; the Mosks, Baths, Carawan Sarays, Ba- zars, and ſuch like publick Buildings there, ſur- paſs'din magnificence all that was ſeen of that kind throughout the reſt of Perſia: The great Metſhed Stately [Melgid] eſpecially, from whence that Town Melgid and Tomb takes its Name, where is to be ſeen the famous of Imam Tomb of Imam Riza, was a Maſterpiece of Riza. Oriental Architecture, and drew from all ſides a Croud of Devotees, who enrich'd the Tem- ple with their Preſents, and the City by their Charities. [The Author of theſe Remarks, by the Affi. nity between the corrupt Name of Metſhed and that of Meſhed, has been led into the Miſtake to believe the Town takes its Name from the Temple ; but to ſhew the contrary, one need only reduce Methed to its true Orthography, which is Meſged. Now Meſhed, or rather Maſhbad, which ſignifies in Arabic a Place where a Martyr is interr’d, has been apply'd to the Sepulchres of the Imâms, moſt of whom have been Nain or poiſon'd: and Imam Riza, the eighth of the twelve Imams, having been bury'd in a Burrow called Pazuperhin, not far from Thứs, that City in time loſt its former Name, and took that of Mafphad, growing very famous by the great Encouragement which Shab Iſmael the firſt, by the Change he made in Religion, and other Means, gave to the Pilgrimage per- form'd thither all along by the Followers of Ali.] But there is nothing of all this at preſent, at leaſt it muſt be in a very bad Condition ; the Uzbek Tatars of Great Bucharia having ſome Years 744 Obſervations relating to Part II. Years ago taken the Town and totally plun- der'd it. Fine Coun: The Country about Meſhed is the moſt charm- try. ing in the World, and produces abundance of all ſorts of Pulſe and excellent Fruit. There are Turkoiſe alſo Mountains in the Neighbourhood of this Stones, Ru- biese Town, where they find Turquoiſe Stones, and even Rubies. Nafai. The Town of Naſaż is ſituate to the South of the River Amu, towards the. Confines of the Provinces of Aſterabâd and Choraſan, in 38° 20' of Latit. 'Tis at preſent in the Hands of the Uzbek Tatars of Chowarazm, and has ſuffer'd much on ſeveral Occaſions ſince the Taiars have come to ſettle about the Banks of the River Amu. YaurSurdi. Yaur Surdi lies two days Journey from the River Amu, about the 87th Deg. of Longit. 'Tis at preſent in the Hand of the Uzbeks of Chowa- razm, and is to be reckon'd among the Towns of the ſmaller fort. Duruhn. Duruhn is a ſmall Town half a days Journey from the River Amu, about the 88 Deg. of Longit. As it has been often taken and reta- ken within theſe two Centuries by the Perſians and Uzbeks, it is at preſent in a very poor Con- dition ; the Uzbek Tatars of Chowarazm are in poſſeſſion of it at preſent. Chogan. Chodſan is ſituate towards the Frontiers of the Country of Chowarazm in 37 Deg. 50 Min. Latit. This Town is not indeed very big, be- ing but half a League in Compaſs; but it is very well built and peopled, by reaſon its Ter- ritory is exceeding fertil, and that good Water, ſo very ſcarce in other Parts, is found there in abundance, by means of a fine River which paſſes by the Town. The Ch. IV. Irán, or Perſia. 745 The Chamlets of the Town of Chodſan are the Beſt Cam- beſt in Perſia, and certain fine half Silk Stuffs lets in are alſo made there, which are much eſteemed. Perſia. Bagabat is ſituate on the Confines of Chowa- Bagabad, razm and Great Bucharia, towards the ſouthern Bank of the River Amu, and the Sgth Deg. of Longit. This Town is very inconſiderable at preſent, having been ſeveral times taken, re- taken, and plunderd ſince the Uzbek Tatars have been in poſſeſſion of the Country of Chowa- razm, in whoſe Hands it is at preſent. Meru ſtands in a very ſandy Plain, in 37 Deg. Meru. of Latit. and 88 Degrees of Longitude. This was formerly one of the faireft and richeſt Towns of all Perſia ; but ſince the grand Inva- fion of the Tatars into the Southern Afia, it has ſuffer'd ſo much on ſeveral Occaſions from thoſe terrible Neighbours, that it is at preſent only the Shadow of what it was in times paſt; ne- vertheleſs there are ſtill to be found Remains of its antient Magnificence. And during thoſe fifty Years that it remain’d the laſt time, without In- terruption, in the Hands of the Perſians, it re- cover'd much of its former Loſſes : But as it fell again ſome Years ſince into the Hands of the Uzbek Tatars of Great Bucharia, the City is inuch the worſe for it. [There are two Marûs in this Province: the moſt northern, which is, doubtleſs, meant in this Place, is called Marú Shahgân, and is one of the four Capitals of Choraſan, having been the Seat of ſeveral Monarchs, eſpecially of the Fa- mily of Selgúk; the other is named Marú al Rúd.] Herat is ſituate in the ſouthern Part of the Pro-Herât ca. vince of Choraſan about the 34th Deg. of Latit . pital of This City is at preſent the faireft and greateft Choralần. VOL. II. in А а 746 Obſervations relating to Part II. in all that Province, ſince the Uzbek Tatars have lately ruined the Town of Meſhed, which had before been the Capital. 'Tis very populous Carpets and rich. Beſides all ſorts of Stuffs, the fineſt and Bro- Carpets and Brocades that are made in Perfia beſt in Per-come from thence: and as at the ſame time Herat has the Advantage of being the Staple of almoſt all the Commerce which is carry'd on between Perſia and the Indies, on account of its lying in the Road from Iſpahan to Candabar, with the 'tis eafy to conceive it muſt be one of the richeſt Towns in Perſia. ſia. Great Trade Indies, S 9. Of the Cities of Boſt, Candahar, and Gazna. Boft. Boſi, or Baſt, as our Author calls it, is ſitu- ate in 32 Deg. of Latit. towards the Frontiers of the Indies, at preſent the Capital of Sable- ftan, pretty large and well-built; and the ad- jacent Country very agreeable and fertil, in pro- portion to the Barrenneſs which reigns in the reſt of the Provinces. As this Town is one of the greateſt Thoro'fares by Land betwixt Perſia and the Indies, there is a pretty good Trade carry'd on there in all ſorts of Merchan- dizes, and the Banyân Inhabitants, who are very numerous there, make the beſt of ſeveral confi- derable Manufactures of Silk and Cotton. Sagil or Sagil, mention’d p. 123. is the Town at Candahar. preſent callid Candabar: it is the Capital of the Province of that Name, and is ſituate at 33 Deg. 10 Min. of Lat. upon the Confines of Per- fra, and the Dominions of the Great Mogul. Only paf- As Candahar is almoſt the only Paffage to Jage from from Perſia to the Indies by Land, it Derſia to India. is the eternal Subject of Difference between the go Ch. IV. Irân, or Perlia. 747 the Great Mogul and the Crown of Perſia ; never- theleſs this laſt has poſſeſſed it for near an Age ; and if the Great Mogul lets flip the preſent ccaſion of retaking it, by favour of the Troubles which rend Perſia in Pieces, in all likelihood he will never recover it. It is extremely ſtrong by its Situation, being Strength. ſurrounded on all ſides by Fens and Rocks ; but it is not very large tho it's well peopled. Merchandizes pay there five per Cent. for the Tax of Paſſage. The Town of Gazna, cali'd Gaſmien, p. 123. Gazna. and elfewhere, is not known at preſent by that Name. Nevertheleſs it muſt have been ſituate ſomewhere upon the Frontiers of the Indies, a- bout the 33 Deg. of Latit. between Candahar and Cabull. (Gazna or Gaznin, is the proper Name of this Town, which in Texeira is often written Gaznehen. Mahmúd, Son of Sabektekin, made it famous by taking the Name of Gazni from thence, which continued to his Family, and removing the royal Seat thither from Herat, in order to be nearer his Indian Conqueſts; ſo that it is reckon’d among the four Capital Cities, which at different times had been the Reſidence of the Kings of Choraſan, who for a long time held the Empire of Irân or Perfia, with part of Tatary, and India:] SECT. II. A Deſcription of the Caſpian Sea. (THI THIS Sea, which the Latins caild Cafpi- Names. um; from the Neighbourhood, as Dr. Hyde thinks, of the City Cafbin ; and Hyrca- Аа 2 num, 748 Obſervations relating to Part II. num, from the Province of Erak; has various Names given to it by the Oriental Geographers, according to the different Countries which bor- der upon it. The moſt remarkable are thoſe of Chowarazm; Gergan, Deilân, Ghilân, Tabreſ- tân, and Mazanderan ; nay, it is even call'd the Sea of Baku (from a Town in Shirwân of that Name) and of Aboſgún, as we have obſerved before in our Account of that Ille. Before the Time of Zingis Chan it was call'd the Sea of Khozar, the Country of the Chazari : the Ruſſians call it Gwalinſkoi More; the Perſians, Diaro Ghilan ; the Turks, Kolzum Denghiz; and the Tatars, Zingis ; which, as is obſerved elſe- where, is a general Name with them for a Sea.] 'Tis not long ſince we have had a true Kr.owledge of this Sea, the Sieur Olearius be- ing the firſt who hath given us an exact Account of it ; and the Diligence of the late Emperor of Ruſſia having completed our Inſtructions thereupon. Nevertheleſs we Eaſtern cannot ſay, that we have got a perfect In- Coaſt not formation of the eaſtern Coaſt of this Sea, tho we diſcover'd. are pretty well acquainted with all the Windings of it: This is what the late Em- peror of Ruſſia himſelf confeſs'd at his Return from Perſia, and that he had not found the Chart of this Sea ; which he had caus'd to be communicated to the learned Men of Europe, ſo exact, with regard to the eaſtern Coaſt, as he had at firſt believed it was. [ Ant. Jenkinſon had a very good Opportunity, in his Voyage from Aſtrachan to Mankiſlak, to have obſerv'd the eaſtern Coaſt, and has given us ſome Account of the Bearings and Diſtances ; but 'tis either falſely related, or corrupted by others, as I have been credibly inforın’d it was.] The yet well Chap. IV. Irân, or Perſia. 749 The Caſpian Sea, as it appears to us at pre- Extent. fent, is without diſpute the greateſt Lake in the World, that we have any Knowledge of: 'Tis fituate between the 37th and 47 ch Degrees of Latitude, and the 77th and 83d Degrees of Longitude ; ſo that it may contain about 150 Leagues in its greateſt Length, reckoning from the Mouth of the River Yaik to the Coaſt of the Province of Mazander an; and about 70 German Leagues in Breadth, from the Mouth of the River Kur, South of the Province of Shirwan, to the Mouth of the River Kbefell on the Coaſt of the Country of Chowarazm : The Compaſs of this Sea may be about 450 German Leagues. The Waters of the Caſpian Sea are extreme-Waters ly ſalt towards the Middle, but not fo much ſalt. along the Coaſts, becauſe of the great Number of Rivers which on all ſides empty their Wa- ters into it; inſomuch that there are Parts of this Sea towards the Coaſts of Gilan and Ma- zanderan, where the Waters are rather freſh than falt. It abounds exceedingly with all ſorts of ex- Abounds cellent Fiſh, and the Sturgeons, Salmons, Whi- with all tings, Salmon Trouts, and ſeveral other forts forts of Fiſh. of Fiſh which this Sea breeds, crowd in Spring in ſuch Shoals, to get into the Mouths of the Rivers, and the freſh Water, that 'tis incredi- ble what Quantities are taken of them yearly in that Seaſon. They catch alſo Carps and Bream, which is ſomewhat extraordinary for a Sea whoſe Waters are ſalt, as thoſe of the Cal- pian really are. All theſe different ſorts of Fiſh are larger and fatter than elſewhere, eſpecially the Whitings, which the Ruſſians call Bielluga : The Biella, This Fiſh is peculiar to the Caſpian and Black San Şea, for which Reaſon fome pretend theſe two Seas Аа 3 750 Obſervations relating to Part II. Neither ebbs nor flows. Seas have a ſubterraneous Communication. Some of theſe. Fiches are 20 Foot long ; they are in ſome meaſure ſhaped like Pike, and eat like Sturgeon, but their Fleſh is perfectly white, from which they take their Name. 'Tis the fame ſort of Fith which is taken in the Danube, and which is calld Hauſen in Aufiria. The Carps caught there are alſo of an extraordinary Size, and very often thoſe are taken about the Mouth of the Wolga, which are five Foot long. This Sea alſo breeds Sea-Dogs, and a very monſtrous Fiſh, which are all Head and Tail, and not good to eat. They ſay theſe laſt are ſo ſtrong that they eaſily overturn ſmall Fiſhing-Boats with their Tail. The Caſpian Sea neither ebbs nor flows, it being nothing but the Winds which make it ſwell or beat upon one Coaſt or the other, ac- cording to the different Motions which they give its Waters, juſt as ’tis obſerved upon the Coaſts of the Baltick Sea. The Waters of the Caſpian Sea have the greeniſh Colour common to all Sea-Water, except towards the Coaſt of Gilan, where they appear white, occaſion’d by the Clay-Bottom which runs all along that Coaſt, and in the Gulf of Yemba, where they appear black, becauſe the Bottom is all over ve- ry marſhy on that ſide. This Sea is 60 or 70 Fathom deep every where thro' the Middle of it, but towards the Coaſts there is very little Water, and eſpecially on the weſtern Side, where, for a good League into the Sea, one ſeldom finds above 18 Foot Water; particularly on the Coaſt of Gilan, one finds but from fix to nine Foot within that Diſtance, which renders that Province altoge- ther unacceſſible from the Sea : and as towards the Province of Shirwan, all the Coaſt is but Depth. one Ch. IV. Irân, or Perſia. 751 one Rock, as far as the River Agragan, in the Country of Dagbeſtan, where no Anchor will hold, it is almoſt inacceſſible alſo, tho there be Water enough. There is no Port on all the Weſt ſide of this Deſtitute Sea, except that of Baku in the Province of Shir. of Ports. wán, neither is that fit but for ſmall Veftels, feeing it has but ten Foot of Water : the beft Road along this Coaſt is that of Terki, where there is ſecure Anchorage enough be- tween the Iſle of Zezen and the Continent. But on the eaſtern Coaſt there is the Port of Man-Mankiſh- kiſhlak, in the Country of Chowarazin, to the lak Port. North of the Mouth of the River Amu, which is excellent, and the only good Port to be found in that Sea : nevertheleſs, as it is in the Hands of the Tatars, as well as all the Orienal Shores of this Sea, 'tis of very little uſe to thoſe who frequent it, tho they have great need of Ports ; becauſe that Sea is very outrageous and danger- ous when the Eaſt and Weſt Winds blow, on account of its Narrowneſs. The Philoſophers and Phyſicians have hither-What be- to rack'd their Wits, to conceive how the Caſ- pian Sea receiving the Waters of ſo many Ri-the Waters vers, and having no Communication with other running Seas, fhould always continue in the ſame Con-into it. dition, without any viſible Augmentation ; but without having Recourfe to ſo many forced Reaſons as have been given on this Subject, I ſee nothing to hinder why theſe Waters may not go off thro' the Bottom of the Sea, in the ſame manner that they enter by the Sides ; for ſince ſo many Mines which have overflow'd, ſo many Lakes and Pools form’d by Earthquakes, leave us no room to doubt but the Earth is inter- fected by Veins of Water, which communicate every where with the Surface ; thoſe Veins can- not Аа 4 752 Obſervations relating to Part II. not all meet at the Bottom of the Sea but to receive the Water of it, which they ſend out again upon the Land, by innumerable Springs. Without that continual Circulation of Waters, and if ſo many Rivers, which on all Sides empty themſelves into the Seas, ſhould draw their Sources elſewhere than from thoſe fame Seas, it would be impoſſible but the Earth would be whirlpool overflow:d in leſs than a Year. In the mean of Cara while, they pretend there is a ſort of Whirl- Buga. pool in the great Gulf of Carabuga, upon the Coaſt of Chowarazin, about the 42 Degree of Latitude, by which the Waters of this Sea muſt partly diſcharge themſelves. And even an Of- ficer, who was for ſome time Priſoner among the Uzbek Tatars of the Country of Chowarazm, upon an Occaſion of what I ſhall mention elſe- where, aſſured ſome of my Friends, that he had been upon that Gulf with a ſmall Boat, and that his Rowers were obliged to uſe all their Strength to keep by the Coaſt ; inaſmuch as he affirm'd, that from the Entrance of that Gulf into the Caſpian Sea, the attractive Force of the Stream of that Whirlpool, which is in the Middle of that Gulf, is ſo great, that put- ting off ever ſo little from the Coaſt, one is in- fallibly ſwallow'd up by the Rapidity of the Current. The Name of that Gulf, which ſignifies in the Tatar Language, the Black Mouth, ſeems to give ſome Authority to that Relation ; but I dare not, for all that, warrant the Truth of it, which Time alone muſt dif- And ſuppoſing alſo that there was ſuch an Abyſs in the Gulf of Carabuga, 'tis impoſſi- ble a Quantity of Waters ſhould be diſcharg’d by it proportionable to that which enters by ſo many Rivers into this Sea : conſequently one cover. muft Ch. IV. Irán, or Perfia. 753 by any muſt always have recourſe to ſubteraneous Fil- trations for the Remainder of thoſe Waters. I know not if the Troops of Zingis Chan, be Never en- not the only ones which have encompaſs’d the compaſs’d Caſpian Sea ſince the World began ; at leaſt we find no Traces in Hiſtory, that Troops but any other Zingis Prince has ever attempted this Enterprize, nei-Chan's. ther before nor after that Conqueror ; and, to ſay the Truth, I don't believe, as Affairs ſtand at preſent, any other Nation beſides that of the Tätars, is capable of bringing ſuch an Expedi- tion to bear, ſeeing that above one half of the Shores of that Sea from the River Buſtro, ta- king a Compaſs by the North as far as the Mouth of the River Keſell, is intirely unculti- vated. Nevertheleſs, there is no doubt but the late Emperor of Ruſſia would have undertaken, and probably executed ſo glorious a Deſign, if he had lived a while longer. And without ſome Military ſuch military Expedition, we ſhall be a long Expediti- time yet coming at any tolerable Knowledge ofons ſervice- the eaſtern Coaſts of that Sea ; becauſe private Diſcove- Perſons, qualify'd with what Character they ries. will, can never find means to viſit the divers Tatar Ords which inhabit thofe Coaſts, without greatly expoſing themſelves to all ſorts of Evils. 190 CH A P. 754 Obfervations Part II. CH A P. V. OBSERVATIONS relating to INDIA. SECT. I. Of the Mohammedan Kingdoms founded in India before the Conqueſt of the Moguls. [N. Hiſtory of Othing is more confuſs'd and imperfect India con- than our Accounts of Indian Affairs; and fuſed. if our Authors can run up the Hiſtory of them as high as Soltân Babor, the firſt Great Mogul, who retired there about the Year of the He gra 904, A. D. 1498. they are content to let all the former Ages lie bury'd in Oblivion ; look- ing upon all which paſs'd in India before that Period as inſignificant, and not worth record- ing; but if they will conſult that little which has been already given us by ſeveral Authors re- lating to the Oriental Hiſtory, they will find that India was conquer'd by the Arabs at the Beginning of the eighth Century, and that Ba- bor only ſucceeded to Part of a great Monar- chy, which had been founded there 500 Years before by Mahmúd Gazni, the firſt who aſſum'd the Title of Soltân. This great Prince firſt entred India in the quer’d by Year of the Hegra 392, and of Chriſt 1001, where his Father Sabeztebin had done mighty Exploits before him. India was then divided among ſeveral Kings ; of which one, who had the Title of Balbāra, (which ſignifies King of Kings) and reign'd at Kanug, a City on the Ganges, was the Chief. The Oriental Authors, who India con- Mahmûd Gazni. Ch. V. relating to India. 755 or Laba- who mightily celebrate the Actions of this Mo- narch, account the Conqueſt of the Kingdom of Balhára, which at length he achieved, the greateſt of all his Exploits. In ſhort, they pre- tend that he conquer'd all the Country on this ſide the Ganges, from North to South; and to judge by the Deſcriptions they give of it, India mult then, both for Riches and Magnificence, have far exceeded what it is at preſent. The Succeffors of Soltan Mahmúd Gazni con- Kingdom tinued to enlarge their Conqueſts for ſome time, of Lawhûr till their Power declining, as well thro’ domeſtick war found Feuds as the prevailing Fortune of the Family of ed uss, Gaury; Khoſrú Shah the 14th, and laſt Monarch of the Houſe of Gazny, retired from Gazna to Lawhir in India, where he fix'd his Seat about the 550 He gira, A. D. 1155. and ſoon after was deſpoild of all by Huſſain Gaury, Founder of the Family of Gaur, to which the Empire of Perſia and the Indies paſs’d from that of Gazny. Shaheb Al din IV. of that Race, conquerid Mul- tân and Delly (which had probably revolted on the Declenſion of the Family of Gazny) in the Kingdom Year of the Hegra 571, 1135. And after his of Delly Death, which happend in 602, A. D. 1205, founded his Governors divided his Dominions into three Parts, of which Gazna, Multân, and Delly, were the Capitals. The two laſt Kingdoms became in a few Years united by Iletmiſh, ſirnam'd Shams al din, a Turk ; who, after he had uſurp'd the Crown of Delly, conquerd that of Multán * As we can trace his Succeſ- ſors as low as Ala lºdin, who died in 717. A. D. 1317, in all Probability Soltan Mahmúd, Grand- ſon of Firüz Shah, who reign'd at Delly when Timûr bek conquer'd that Kingdom in 801. A.D. 1398, was of his Poſterity. * Herb. p. 288. | ibid. 881. What 1205. 756 Obſervations Part II What belong'd of the Indies to the Dominion of Gazna, paſs'd from the Family of Gaur to that of the Chowarazm Shabs, in 611. A. D. 1214; when it was ſubdu'd by Sultan Mohammed ; and from them to the Moguls, by the Death of Sul- tan Gelâl aldin, in 628. A. D. 1230. After the Death of Zingis Chan, the Kingdom of Gazna, which reach'd as far as the Indus, fell to Zaga- tai in his Share of the Empire ; but it was ſoon taken from his Succeſſors by the Family of Kurt, (which ſprung up in Choraſan after that of the Gaurs) to one of whom, viz. Gayâth aldîn IV. Soltân of that Dynaſty, it was confirm’d by Al gâyetu *, while Governor of Choraſan under his Brother Kazan Chan, about the Year 698. 1. D. 1298, and continued in his Pofterity till Timír bek united the Indies to the reſt of his Conqueſts in the Year aforeſaid. On the Death of Abuſaid Mirzi, the 5th Suc- ceffor of Timûr bek, his Dominions,which extend- ed from Caſhgar to Tauris, became divided among his Sons. Olug bek, his fifth Son, poſſeſs'd the Government of Cabul and Gazna, to which that of the Indies, at leaſt ſo far as the Indus, as it had been all along, was join’d. Omar Sheich, his ſixth Son, had only the Government of the Town of Andekan to his Share ; which on his Death in 899. A. D. 1492, fell to his Son Sol- tân Babor ; who being driven out of his Terri- tories, with the reſt of the Poſterity of Timûr, by Shai bek the Uzbek in 904. A. D. 1498. Aled firſt to Gazna, and thence to India; where the Moguls having already fome Footing, he the more eaſily extended his Conqueſt over the Kingdom of Delly, which, after the Death of Timûr bek, ſeems to have return'd to the Obedi- ence of its natural Lords. Herb. 7750 We Ch. V. relating to India. 757 We fee here a continued Succeſſion of Mo- Moguls hammedan Princes reigning over the Indies, in not the firſt Moham- thoſe very Countries where the Moguls are now medans ſettled, for near 500 Years before Soleân Babor in India. ſet Footing there. This ſhews the Error of a late Hiſtory * of the Mogul Empire in India, which, accounting for the Original of the Potans or Patans, who conquer'd Delly and Gezirat, makes them a Colony of ordinary Merchants of Arabia, who firſt ſettling at Maſulipatan, a Town on the Coaſt of Coromandel, (or rather Cori bandel) which they built, penetrated thro' the Country as far up as Delly, of which they made a Conqueſt about 400 Years before that of Timûr bek. So confounding the Original of thoſe Kings whom the Indians or Moguls, by way, I ſuppoſe, of Nicknamne, call Potans or Patans, with that of the other Mohammedan Kings (found in the Peninſula's or Ines of the Indies, at the Time of the Portugueſe firſt com- ing thither by Sea) who probably enough paſs’d thither immediately from Arabia : whereas the Kings of Delly, Gezirat, and other Parts of the Continent of India, were of Perſian Extraction, which might have been a Mixture of Turks, Perſians, and Arabians. And the Difference between the two ſorts of Kings may, in a great meaſure, be diſtinguiſh'd by their Titles ; thoſe of Arab Deſcent being ſtiled Malek; whereas the Patans are always qualify'd with the Title of Shah, which is peculiar to the Perſian Kings. [* This Hiſtory, publiſh'd firſt in French by Father Cairou, from the Memoirs of M. Manouchi, pretended to be extracted from the Mogul Chronicle, is an injudicious Collection of Scraps from ſundry Authors, mixt with Fables to fill up the Hiſtory ; which might have been tolerably well ſupply'd, if the Author, whoever he be, had taken more care to ſearch proper Books for Materials.] Hence 758 Obfervations Part II Hence alſo may plainly be diſcover'd, both how the Mohammedan Religion and the Perſian Lan- guage came to prevail in the Heart of Hen- doſton ; the one as well as the other, having, in all Probability, been introduced by the Patans , and not by the Moguls, as the Authors who have hitherto treated of India have imagin’d; for want of knowing ſo much of the Hiſtory as I have briefly given of that Country, and which I hope to be able one Day to put in a better light.] Moguls of By the Zagatais , mention'd. p. 352. muſt be India cal- underſtood the Troops of the Great Mogul ; for led Zaga- as the Tatars of Great Bucharia retain'd the tais by the Name of Zagatais when they conquer'd Indoſtan, under the Conduct of Tamerlin, and that their Defcendents are ſtill in Poffeffion of that Em- pire under the Domination of the Great Mo- guls, whoſe Family is the only remaining Branch of the Poſterity of Tamerlin, the Tatars as well as the other Orientals conſtantly confer on them the Name of Zagatais, to diſtinguiſh them on one fide from the Uzbek Tatars, who at preſent poſſeſs Great Bucharia ; and on the other ſide, from the antient Inhabitants of the Empire of Call them- Indoftan, who are at preſent ſubject to the Za- gatais ; but among themſelves they take the guls. Name of Moguls. Ten Idola. 'Tis ſince the Princes of the Houſe of Timur- ters to one bek have poffeſs’d the Indies, that the Moham- medan Worſhip [introduced many Ages before] has been [firmly] eſtabliſh'd there ; fo that this Religion is at preſent the prevailing Religion in the Dominions of the Great Mogul, tho there are above ten Idolaters to one Mohammedan. And as theſe Princes hold their Empire purely by right of Conqueſt, they are always obliged to maintain powerful Armies on foot, to keep their Subjects in awe, becauſe divers Rayas or petty ſelves Mo- Moham- medan in India. ido- Ch. V. relating to India. 759 idolatrous Princes who poſſeſs the mountainous Provinces of that Country, and who all pretend to be deſcended from the antient Kings of the Indies, deſire no better than to find ſome favou- rable Opportunity to recover their Rights. The preſent Great Mogul is the 12th Deſcen- Preſent dant of Tamerlan in a right Line. See for the Great Mo« preſent State of the Empire of the Great Mogul, gul. the Voyages of Bernier and Thevenot. SE CT. II. Of the Town, of Cabul, and Kingdom of Caſhmîr. HE Town of Cabul is the Capital of a situation. Province, which is at preſent under the Dominion of the Great Mogul. It is ſituate in 34 Deg. of Latit. towards the Frontiers of Great Bucharia, at the ſouthern Foot of the Mountains which ſeparate the Dominions of the Trade in Great Mogul from that part of Grand Tatary : it slaves and is one of the fineſt Towns of the North of the Horſes. Indies ; 'tis great, rich, and well peopled, and becauſe it is conſider'd as the Key of the Domi- nions of the Great Mogul, on the ſide of Perſia and Great Bucharia, Care is had to keep it al- ways in a good Poſture of Defence. This Town is the Depoſitory of all the Merchandi- zes which paſs from the Indies into Perſia and Great Bucharia ; the Uzbeks Subject to the Chan of Balk come thither in Troops, with Slaves of both Sexes, and eſpecially with Tatar Horſes, in which a conſiderable Trade is driven at this Town ; for it is reported that above 60000 are brought there every Year. The -- 760 Obfervations relating to Part II. The Country about the Town of Cabul is very fertil, and all the Neceſſaries of Life are found there in great Plenty, and at a moderate Price; there is alſo Wine made there, which is pretty good, but it does not keep.The Inhabitants of the Town are moſtly Pagans, tho the Moham- medan Religion is the eſtabliſh'd Worſhip there. Kingdom of Caſhmîr. Caſhmir. The Kingdom of Caſhemîr is ſituate at the extreme Parts of the Dominions of the Great Mogul : 'Tis bounded on the Eaſt with Tibet, on the South with the Provinces of Labor and Cam bul, to the Weſt with Grand Bucharia, and on the North by Little Bucharia, or the King- dom of Caſhgar. It may be about thirty Ger- man Leagues long, and twenty broad, and is intirely incloſed with high Mountains which ſe- parate the Indies from Great Tatary, infomuch that there is no entring on any ſide but by pal- ſing Rocks of a prodigious Height. Once t'erry This little Kingdom heretofore had the Do- powerful. minion over the reſt of the Indies, but at this preſent time, it is in a manner reduced to one ſingle Valley, whoſe Fertility and Beauty make amends for what it wants in extent. One breathes there a teinperate and charming Air, which par- takes nothing of that burning Heat with which one is almoſt ftified all over the reſt of the In- dies; and all the Fruits and Pulſe which we have in Europe grow there in abundance, without requiring looking after. A thouſand little Springs which iſſue on all ſides from the Mountains, form there a fine Ri- ver, which after watering the Plains of this little Kingdom falls down the Rocks of an a- ſtoniſhing Height, to go meet the River Indus at the Town of Atek. This River carries Boats River. I as Ch. V. India ſubject to the Moguls 761 . as large as the Sein, and paſſes thro' the middle of the Town of Caſhmir. Caſhmir is the Capital of the Kingdom, fi- City Calh- tuate in 37° 30' of Latit. on the ſide of a Lake mir. of freſh Water about fix Leagues round. This City has no Walls, but is very fair and populous, being about three Quarters of a League long, and half a League broad: The Houſes are moſt- ly of Wood, but are never the worſt built for that, and are commonly two or three Stories high. The Situation of this Town is perfectly magnificent; the Mountains which begin to riſe on the other ſide of the Lake, two Leagues from the City, form the Proſpect of an Amphithea- tre the fineſt in the World, all over be-ſet with Houſes of Pleaſure ; beyond which one fees the moſt diſtant Rocks, whoſe Tops are perpe- tually cover'd with Snow, touching the very Clouds. The Inhabitants of the Kingdom of Caſh-Inhabha mîr are for the moſt part Mohammedans . They beautiful have exceeding fair Complexions, and are alto- gether as well made as Europeans, partaking nothing either of the Tatars their Neighbours, or the other Indians; the Women eſpecially are inchantingly beautiful, for which reaſon they are mightily ſought after at Agra, and all over the Indies. The Caſhmireans are reputed to be more ingenious than the reſt of the Indians, and to excel in Poetry and all other Sciences: This is certain, that they are very laborious and in- duſtrious. They poſſeſs the Secret of making varniſh'd Wainſcot, and imbroider'd Stuffs, which are mightily eſteem'd in the Indies. There are many other little Vallies amidſt the Mountains which belong to this Kingdom, with regard to which nothing particular can be faid, becauſe they are as fo many Parts ſepara- VOL. II. Bb ted 762 Obſervations on Part II. Governo ment. ted from the reſt of the World, who have no more Commerce with their Neighbours than they think fit themſelves, becauſe it is impoſſible to enter amongſt them againſt their Wills. All that we know for a certainty is, that the Inha- bitants are very like the Caſhmireans, and enjoy much the ſame natural Advantages with them. The Kingdom of Caſhmir has always had its own Kings, until the beginning of the laſt Age that it fell into the Hands of the Great Mo- guls, by means of a Civil War which then rag'd there, and ever ſince that time thoſe Princes looking upon it as one of the faireſt Jewels in their Crown, have done every thing which might contribute to the Embelliſhment of it . They alſo make ſmall Progreſſes there from time to time, to enjoy the Delights which the happy Situation of the Country affords. See the Voyage of Bernier. Sirr Indi, The Sirr Indi or Behat, is a conſiderable or Behat. River which has its Source towards the 34th Deg. of Latit, in the Mountains which ſeparate the Country of Balk from the Dominions of the Great Mogul ; its Courſe is nearly from N.N.W. and S. S. E. and after it has waſhed 100 Leagues of Land falls into the River Indus in 49 Deg. 50 Min. of Latit. to the North of the City of Multan. It is the fame River to which our Geographers have given the Name of Behat. CH A P. Ch. VI. China, ſubject to the Mungals. 763 c H A P. VI. OBSERVATIONS relating to CHINA, ſubject to the Tatars, or rather to the Mungals. SECT. I. Kitay, or Cathay and China the fame. Alſo Chanbalik and Pekin the ſame. Of Nanking, the Chineſe Wall, and River Hoanghſo. TH THE Empire of Kitay or Cathay has been Kitay, or a long time the Object of the fruitleſs Cathay. Enquiries of our Geographers, who right or wrong would place it in Grand Tatary [as they have done that of Preſter John, as they call it in Africa) and God knows how many Whimſies they have publiſh'd on thofe Subjects within theſe three laſt Ages. Tho we have been plainly enough inform'd ever ſince the Year 1295, by Marco Polo in his Relations of the Eaſtern Coun- tries, that Cathay is no other than the Empire which is known to us at preſent by the Name of China : Nevertheleſs the grand Imaginations which this pretended Tatarian Empire had fur- nilh'd them with, had made ſuch an Impreſſion on their Minds, that it is but within theſe few Years they could be thorowly undeceived upon that Article; and all agree unanimouſly at pre- fent that Cathay and China are one and the ſame Empire, tho the Tatars, Turks, Perſians, Ruſſians, and other eaſtern People always did and ſtill do call China the Empire of Kitay. By the Country of Almak, p. 96. our Au- Almak of thor underſtands Southern China, which com- China, bry prehends all the Provinces of that valt Empire others B b 2 South which Mangi. 964 Part II Obſervations on China, lik. which lie to the South of the River Kiang, and which fell not into the. Hands of the Moguls till after the Death of Zingis Chan. Other Authors call this Part of China Mangi. Chineſe. The Empire of Kitay or China is too well known at preſent to need a Deſcription in this Place ; I ſhall content my ſelf then with ſaying by the way, that the Chineſe have for the moſt part the Complexion and Shape of the Face pretty like the Europeans, but the Eyes ſlit like the Callmaks, and the Noſe a little fiat: Neverthe- leſs there are found many ainong them in whom theſe Deformities appear very little; and one of my Friends aſſured me he knew there a Man of the Pofterity of Confucius, whoſe Eyes were as large, and Noſe as proportionable as any Man's in Europe. Peking, or The City of Peking is ſituate in 40 Deg, of Chan ba. Latit. ('tis now no longer a Diſpute that it is the fame City mention'd in Marco Polo by] the Name of Chan-balik, which ſignifies the Town of the Lord. As this City is at preſent the Reſidence of the Emperors of China, one may well conclude that it is one of the greateſt Ci- ties and beſt peopled of that Empire. All the Fineries of Europe and the whole Eaſt are carry'd there in Quantities from all ſides; and 'tis commonly believ'd that that City ſurpaſſes Great Or, at preſent all the other Cities of the Univerſe in der in the Riches and Number of Inhabitants ; which did not City. hinder ſo good Order from reigning there in the Time of the deceaſed Emperor of China, that one of the Father Jeſuits, a Favourite of that Monarch, aſſur'd a Friend of mine who was at Peking in 1720, that for the ſpace of three Years none had been put to death for any Crime by the Hand of Juſtice: which may be look'd upon in ſome meaſure as an Effect of that great Se- verity Ch. VI. ſubject to the Mungals. 765 None but verity which that Prince had employ'd in the firſt Years of his Reign. Since the late Emperor had finiſh'd the Reduc- tion of the Chineſe Nation under the Tatar Yoke, he obliged all the Chineſe who dwelt before in the inner Part of Peking, to quit it and go live in Tatars the outward Circumference of the City, in ſuch dwell wiſe that the inſide of Peking is inhabited at pre- within it. fent only by Tatars, and thoſe among the Chi- neſe who are actually in the Service of the Court. The Roman Catholicks have at pre- Romans ſent three publick Churches in that City, and have three the Ruſians have one of the Greek Worſhip. Churches One may find an ample Deſcription of Pekin in the Voyages to China of Nieuboff, and P. du Comte. Authors differ much among themſelves about Taking of the Manner in which the Town of Peking fell in- Peking by to the Hands of Zingis Chan. Our Author re- Zingis Chan. ports that it was done without ſtriking a Stroke. Other Oriental Authors affirm that it was not till after a very hard Siege, and that the Beſieged had ſuffer'd a cruel Famine, that the Troops of Zingis Chan made themſelves Maſters of it: and the Monk Carpin, who was ſent in the Year 1246 by Pope Innocent IV. into Grand Tatary, pretends they were the Beſiegers who ſuffer'd ſuch a horrible Famine that they were conſtrain'd to kill every tenth Man to ſubſiſt till Proviſions came to them ; and that they took the City at laſt by a ſubterranean Paſſage which they carry'd from their Camp to the very middle of the City, by which entring by Night it was not diffi- cult to make themſelves Maſters of it. See thereupon the Hiſtory of Zingis Chan by the Sieur Petis de la Croix. The Taking of the City of Peking may be fax'd at the Year of the Hegra 607, which an- [wers B b 3 766 Obſervations on China, Part II Moreri ſwers to the Year of the Chriſtian Æra 1210: and miſtaken. thereby one may ſee that Moreri and the Au- thors whom he hath follow'd are much de- ceiv’d, when they affirm that the pretended Ta- tars of Niucheu, or of the North, made in the Year 1206 the firſt Invaſion into China, and that they were chaſed thence by the Tatars of Samarkant, or of the Weſt, in the Year 1278, who made themſelves afterwards Maſters of all the Country : for it was preciſely about the Year 1206 that Zingis Chan made the firſt Ir- ruption into China; in the Year 1210 he took the City of Pekin, and afterwards fubdued all the Northern China ; and about the Year 1268 his Grandſon Coplai Chan completed the Con- queſt of all China, where his Deſcendants reign- ed after him during almoſt an Age. As hath been more than once obſerv'd already. Nanking The City of Nanking was heretofore the Reſi- formerly dence of the Emperors of China; ʼtis ſituate in the seat of 32 Deg. of Latit . and fix Leagues from the the Empe- ſouthern Bank of the great River of Kiang. That Town has been formerly of a prodigious Extent, but at preſent that the Imperial Reſi- dence is remov?d to Pekin, the City of Nankin has loſt much of its former Luſtre: Neverthe- leſs tis given out to be ſtill above twelve Ger- man Leagues in Compaſs, and to have ſome Mil- lions of Inhabitants. Magnifi Nothing is to be ſeen more magnificent than the great Streets of that City; foraſmuch as they are all as ſtrait as a Line, and paved with great ſquare blue Stones: They are all of a great breadth, and adorn’d in ſeveral Places Triumphal with ſtately triumphal Arches of white Marble. Arches, At the end of every hundred Toiſes they have Gates, which are ſhut at Night to keep out Thieves; and the Houſes which are on both fides theſe Streets appear with a charming Uni- formity, tent Streets. Ch. VI. ſubject to the Mungals. 767 of the formity, tho they are no more than one Sto- ry high. Nanking is built ſquare, as are al- moſt all the Towns of China ; and tho it is at ſome diſtance from the River of Kiang, they have made Canals in divers Places, by means of which Ships may come up even into the City. The Viceroy of the ſouthern Provinces of China Reſidence makes his Reſidence at preſent in this City, of the and a good Body of Tatars are always kept Viceroy here to be at hand in caſe of any Revolt in Southern chofe Parts. 'Tis in this City that that famous Provinces. Porcelain Tower is to be ſeen, whereof one finds ample Deſcriptions in the Voyages to China. Chineſe Wall. Every body has heard of the great Wall of Chineſe Wall. China ; wherefore I ſhall only obſerve here that it was rais'd * heretofore by the Emperors of China againſt the Incurſions of the Tatars, and begins at the River Hoangso on the Frontiers of the Callmaks about the 35th Deg. of Latitude, from whence it draws nearly to the N. N. E, un- til having come to the 42d Deg. of Latit. it turns dire&ly Eaſt, and runs continually in near the fame Line, till it arrives at the Gulf of Corea near the Fortreſs of Shangh Hay t, about the 40th * [This Wall, according to Couplet in his Tab. Chron. Monarchiæ Sinicæ, p. 16. was built in the 24th Year of Xi Hoam ti, or rather Shi Hoangh ti, (for Couplet as well as Martini follows the Portugal Pronunciation) which an- ſwers to the rear before Chriſ 222. Kæmpfer refers it to the Year 246, by miſtake placing the Building of the Wall in the firſt Year of that Monarch's Reign, as appears by adding 24 He alſo following the Japan Chronicle, calls hime Sikwo or Sino Siko, giving him the Epithet of Cruel, which juftly belongid to him. Hift. Japan, p. 161.] [t The Portugals, from whom our Accounts of China firſt came, write this place Xam Hay, the French Cham Hay; from whence others have made Kam Hay, as it is she Original, p. 118. and thus Names are corrupted : for the Orthography according to our Language is Shangh Hay, the Portugal X being equivalent to Sh, and m Final to ng, ºr rather nghe] to 222. B b 4 Deg 768 Obſervations on China, Part II Deg. of Latit, and becauſe the Coaſts of China are very low on that fide, inſomuch that the Tide of the Eaſtern Ocean coming in covers ą great Space of the Country, which remains dry at Ebb; they have been obliged to continue this Wall for fifty Leagues (each of which is ex- actly 360 geometrical Paces) into the Sea, in order to prevent being ſurpriz'd that way, ?Tis reported that this Wall from beginning to end is above 350 German Leagues in length; and 'tis aſtoniſhing, that after ſubfiſting ſo many Ages, it is ſtill in as good a Condition as if it had not been built above thirty Years. The Foun- dation every where is of Free-ſtone, ſix Foot high, and the reſt to the Height of five Fa- thom, is built of Brick, ſo that it is full ſix Fathom high, and about four Fathom broad. It is all cover'd on the out-ſide with Free-ſtone, at leaſt in that Part thro’ which one goes to Selin- ginskoy ; and at the Diſtance of every 500 Fa- thom there are built great ſquare Towers about 12 Fathom in height, which forbid the Approach. That which is moſt admirable in this Wall is, that it is continued over the higheſt Mountains equally the ſame as thro' the Plains and Valleys ; inſomuch that one of the Jeſuits who was in great Eſteem with the late Emperor of China af- firms, that having had the Curioſity to meaſure the Height in a certain Place, he found it to be raiſed 1036 Foot above the Horizon. See the Voyages of Nieuhoff, le Compte, and Yſbrandt Ides. River Hoanghfo. River Hoangh- The River Hoangſo, called by the Tatars Cara fo, or Cara Muran, is one of the greateſt Rivers in the World ; it riſes in 23 Deg. of Latit. upon the Confines of Tangut and China, out of a great Lake which is incompaſs’d with high Mountains Muran. which low: Ch. VI. ſubject to the Mungals. 769 which ſeparate thoſe two Dominions, and run- ning from thence Northward it paſſes hard by the Frontiers of the Province of Shenji and Tangut as far as the 37th Deg. of Latit. where it throws it ſelf without the great Wall to water Tibet ; afterwards it continues running North as far as the 39° 30' of Latit. when returning to the S. E. it again paſſes the great Wall about the 38th Deg. of Latit. and re-enters China ; then it al- ways purſues the fame S. E. Courſe to the 34° 20' Latit. when it turns to the Eaſt: which Courſe it keeps till it falls into the Chineſe O- cean in the 34° of Latit, after a Courſe of above 500 German Leagues. The Water of this River is not good to drink, Its Water for it is very muddy, inclining to a dark yel-yellow Co- which bad Quality it takes from the Salt-lour. peter, wherewith the Mountains, which this River waſhes without the great Wall, are ex- ceedingly ſtored ; for from its Riſe till it paſſes without the Wall, its Waters are good and clear. 'Tis on account of its Waters being of this brown Colour that the Chineſe have given it the Name of Hoangſo, or the Brown River, and the Tatars that of Cara Muran, or the Black River: However the Chineſe have the Art of way of precipitating the ſaline Parts of this Water, and fining the making it drinkable, by means of Alom. As this River runs no leſs than 200 Leagues among Mountains and Rocks of a prodigious Overflows Height, there falls from all ſides ſo great a Quan- in spring tity of Water in the Spring and Autumn, that and An- 'tis very ſubject to overflow and make frightful tumn. Havock in the neighbouring Provinces, of which the Chineſe have had fad Experience but too of- ten : For the fame Reaſon alſo it is ſo rapid, so rapid that 'tis impoſſible to mount againſt the Stream not to be either with Oars or Sails ; but the Boats muſt aſcended. be Water. 770 Obſervations on China, Part II. be hauled up the River either by Horſes or Men : and yet tho this River be every where of a great Breadth, it is navigable but in few Places, on account of the great Inequality of its Bottom; neither does it over-abound with Fiſh, which probably is the Effect of the bad Quality of its Waters. See the Relations of China by Nieuhoff and P. le Comte. S E C T. II. Of the Expulſion of the Tatars by the Bonzas, and their ſecond Conqueſt of China under Zungh te, Tatars driven out TH Bonzas. THE Tatars after they had been ſettled in China above an Age and a half from the of China time they firſt got Footing there under Zingis by the Chan, had been driven out again a little before the Expedition of Amir Timur thither by the Intrigues of the Chineſe Bonzas, whom they had brought upon their Backs by endeavouring to introduce the Worſhip of the Lamas into the Empire to their Prejudice; and as one Part of thoſe fugitive Tatars paſs’d out of the weſtern Parts of China, 'tis likely that ſome of thein went for Refuge to Tamerlan, and perſuaded that Conqueror to turn his Arms on that ſide, in order to add one more fine Conqueſt to ſo many other Exploits, which had already ſpread the Terror of his Name thro’ the whole Earth. [Poſſibly the Perſon who ſet Timur-bek upon this Expedition was Elchy Timur, the ſame pro- bably with Taizy Aglen, p. 531. who le Croix * tells us went to the Court of that Prince, and [* Abridgment of the Hiſtory of the Succeffers of Genghiz Chan, at the end of his Life.] lived Ch. VI. ſubject to the Mungals. 771 lived with him till his Death, when returning to Ulughiurt (or Ula in the Eaſtern Tatary] he afcended the Throne in 1405. At this time the Empire of the Moguls ſeems to have been dwin- dled to nothing. All the Country of Moguliſtan was in the Hands of the Princes of Caſhgar or their Confederates when Timur-bek over-ran it ; and by le Croix's Account, the two Chans of Ulugbiurt, who were all that ſucceeded Elchy Timur, lived ſo obſcurely that they are ſcarce reckon'd among the Chans. Be that as it will, 'twas doubtleſs this low Condition of the Chans of Ula, which gave the Chineſe Bonzas an Oppor- tunity of driving the Tatars out of China, who afterwards recover'd their Poffeffion there when the Power of the Chans of Ula began to enlarge it felf.] I believe it will not be unacceptable to make ſome Obſervations upon the Houſe which reigns at preſent in China, and on the Means which it has made uſe of to aſcend the Throne of that vaft Empire, and to ſecure it ſelf therein, in ſuch a manner that hereafter the Chineſe will ne- ver be abļe to throw off the Yoke, except by fome extraordinary Turn of Providence. I am not aſtoniſh'd that Zingis Chan ſhould Laſt come attempt the Conqueſt of China, at a time whenqueſt of the he had numerous Armies, conſiderable Riches, Tatars and powerful Allies at his Diſpoſal : but that a Surprizing. perty Chan of Ula, who was ſcarce able to take che Field with 15000 Men, durſt form and ex- ecute the Deſign of ſeizing ſo powerful an Em- pire, is what ſurpaſſes all Imagination, and which ought neceſſarily to make us look upon the Prince, who undertook with ſo much Con- duct and ſo few Forces, fo vaſt a Deſign, as infinitely ſuperior to our Alexanders and Cæfars . The 772 Obſervations on China, Part II. Ula cono quers China. Zungh te The Empire of China enjoy'd a profound Chan of Peace, and had alſo conſtrain’d the Mungals of the Eaſt to pay it a yearly Tribute, when Zungt- by [ Zungh te ] Grandfather of the deceaſed Emperor of China, having ſucceeded his Father Manſueu Chan, in the Dignity of Chan of Ula, conceiv'd the Deſign of freeing his Nation from the Chineſe Yoke, and to carry the Theatre of War into the Provinces ſubject to that Empire, to try how far Fortune and his own Skill would carry him : But foraſmuch as his Forces were in no manner anſwerable to a Project of that ſize, he held ſecret Intelligence with ſome Takes feve great Mandarins who were baniſh'd into the in Leao. Province of Leaotun, by whoſe Aſſiſtance he tung: made an Irruption into that Province with 15000 Horſe, took ſeveral conſiderable Towns, and began to make his Name formidable to the Chineſe. The Court of China ſent indeed a powerful Army againſt him ; but Zungt-by having by a very particular Conduct found the Secret to cap- tivate by his Affability and grand Air of Bene- volence the Hearts of thoſe whom he ruined, Takes the always gained his Point ; and having at length Capital carry'd the Capital of the Province, all that the City Chineſe Army which took the Field againſt him could do, ſeeing him ſupported by all the Inha- bitants of the Province, was to hinder him from paſſing the great Wall, and penetrating into the Heart of the Empire. Whilſt this was doing on the ſide of the Eaſt, Lycungz very thick Clouds aroſe in the Provinces of the takes pe Weſt: ſeveral Bands of Robbers which before king, and infeſted thoſe Provinces, having joined toge- ther about the Year 1630, under the Command the Throne." of one Lycungz, took ſeveral Towns and Pro- vinces, and went at length with innumerable Forces mounts Ch. VI. ſubject to the Mungals. 773 Forces to beſiege the Perſon of the Emperor in the City of Pekin: The Concluſion of that Siege was ſuch, that the City having been taken, and the Houſe of Tai minga ſuppreſs’d, Lycungz uſur- rped the Throne; and ſeeing that U-ſanguei, who commanded the Chineſe Army which made head againſtthe Tatars, was the only Perſon who might be afterwards in a Condition to diſpute the Empire with him, he omitted nothing that might gain him: but U-ſanguei, who aſpir’d to the Throne U-languei himſelf, having refus'd all the Offers of Ly- calls in cungz, that Ufurper ſaw himſelf obliged to take Zung te the Field againſt him. U-ſanguei finding him-againf the ſelf too weak to reſiſt two ſuch powerful Ene-Uurper . mies at a time, clap'd up a Peace immediately with Zungt-hy, and propos'd to him alſo to come to his Aſſiſtance againſt the Uſurper. Zungt-by looking upon this Invitation as an Leaotun Opportunity which might carry him a great fubdued by way, accepted the Propoſal; and having left Zung te. 5000 Tatars in the Province of Leaotun, which was all in his Poſſeſſion, he went to join the Chineſe General at the Head of 10000 Tatars and 20000 Leaotunians; after which they march- ed againſt Lycungz. In approaching the Army of the Rebels, Zungt-by propos’d to U-ſanguei, that ſeeing the Chineſe of the Southern and Weſtern Provinces which compos'd almoſt all the Forces of the Enemies, dreaded extremely the Tatars, it would embaraſs them terribly if he ſhould cauſe the Hair of all his Soldiers to be cut af- ter the Tatar Faſhion, becauſe at that Sight they would take them all infallibly for Tatars. U-ſanguei having follow'd that Counſel, the Re- bels were entirely defeated, and conſtrained to fly towards Pekin. The victorious Army follow'd Rebels de- them cloſe, and the Chineſe General by the Ad-feated, vice of Zungt-by, made Proclamation that all thoſe 774 Obſervations on China, Part II. thoſe who did not take part with the Rebels ſhould cut their Hair after the Tatar Manner, in order to diſtinguiſh them upon the Occaſion. Lycungz having abandon'd the Town of Peking upon the Approach of the Vanquiſhers, it was agreed that Zungt-by with his Troops ſhould re- main near the City, while U-ſanguei with his Army continued in purſuit of the Rebels till he had entirely diſperſed them : But in the Abſence of U-fanguei, Zungt-by having ſet to work the fame Talents which had been of ſo great uſe to him in the Conqueſt of the Province of Leao- tun, knew ſo well how to gain the Friendſhip Zungh té of all the chief Mandarins of the Empire, and proclaimed the Inhabitants of the Capital, that he found no Emperor of Difficulty in getting himſelf proclaim’d Empe- ror of China, and to maintain himſelf in poffef- fion of the Throne with the Approbation of the greateſt part of the Nation. After which he inade no Delay to impart this great Event to other Princes of his Nation, and to invite them Brings the to come and take ſhare of fo fair a Conqueſt, in hopes to fiſh on their ſide alſo in troubled Wa- ters; but when they were once enter'd into China with their Troops, Zungt-by contrived to ſeparate them ſo dextrouſly, that they were intirely at his Diſcretion, and ſaw themſelves in- fenſibly conſtrained to ſubmit to his Orders. U-ſanguei U-sanguei, who was carry'd away with the ſubmits to Zeal of purſuing the Rebels as far as the end of Zungh te. the Province of Yunan, having underſtood at length what pafsd at Pekin, return’d imme- diately with a firm Reſolution not to ſuffer a foreign Prince to come to his Prejudice, and place himſelf upon a Throne, which he ima- gined he had ſo well merited himſelf ; but be- ing advanced near Pekin, he found the new Emperor in ſo good a Poſture, and his new Sub- jects Tatars into China. Ch. VI. ſubject to the Mungals. 775 che Security of his Government, under the ſpe-off jects ſo little inclin’d to change their Mafter, that he was obliged to reſt contented with the Share which Zungt-by was willing to allow him of their common Conqueſt. But after the Death of Zungt-by and of his Son Chuncht-by, U-fan-Revolts. guei ſeeing the fair Opportunity of revenging himſelf of the Trick the firſt had play'd him, erected his Standard againſt the Tatars; and he wanted but little of being in poſſeſſion of all the ſouthern China, when Death ſeiz'd him in a ve- ry advanced Age. His Death changed the Face of Affairs with his Party ; and the deceas’d Em- peror Cang Hy, having by little and little found means to reduce the revolted Provinces to their Duty, did not forget to ſacrifice the two Sons, All his Fu- and in general all the Family of U-ſanguei, tomily cut cious Pretence of the great Rigour of the Chi- neſe Laws in Caſes of Rebellion. SECT. III. Of the Reign of Cangh Hy, the Laws he introdu- ced, and the Methods be made uſe of to eſtabliſh the Dominion of the Tatars in China. TH THIS great Founder of the Tatar Houſe of Tai cing, which reigns now in China, did not long enjoy the Fruit of his Labours; for Zungh te died in the Year 1644, and left his Son and Suc- ceſſor Chuncht-by, [Shun Chi] an Infant of 6 Years old, who died alſo in the flower of his Age in the Year 1662, at the time when his Son Cang Hy, Cangh Hya who ſucceeded him, was no more than eight Years old. Theſe two long Minorities ought naturally, it ſhould ſeem, to have overturn'da foreign 776 Obſervations on China, Part II. foreign Dominion which ſcarce had time to eſta- bliſh it ſelf in China ; but the Meaſures which Zungt Hy had taken during his Life, for the ſe- curing the Throne of China in his Family, were ſo well executed after his Death, that nothing as ye thas been able to diſturb ſo ſucceſsful an Uſurpation. Nevertheleſs it muſt alſo be own’d, that he had the good Fortune to leave his Son Chuncht Amavang Hy, in the Perſon of his Brother Amavang, a Brother to Zungh te. Tutor of a very extraordinary Capacity and Fidelity, and to find in his faid Son ånd in his Grandſon, two Genius's of the firſt Order, who worthily maintain’d what he had begun with ſo much ſucceſs : eſpecially his Grandſon Cang Hy, who died within theſe three Years, knew ſo well how to take his Meaſures, as ſoon as he came of Age, for reducing ſeveral Provinces which had declared themſelves againſt the Tatar Government during his Minority, and to root out entirely for the Time to come all Occaſions of ſuch Practices, that the Empire has enjoy'd for theſe 50 Years ſo profound a Tranquil- lity as if it had been for ever ſubject to the Power of its new Maſters. Peace fet-Tis true, it had never been able to have arrived to ſo durable a Repoſe, but by the Tor- rents of Blood which were made to run in fe- Bloodſhed. veral Provinces, and by an extraordinary Ri- gour which it was neceſſary to exerciſe againſt the Perſons who mighư have been any way al- lied to the Houſe of Taiminga, or to any other Pretenders to the Empire of China. But that Prince, tho very young then, acted his Part ſo well on that Occaſion, that ſeeming to leave all thoſe Perſons to the ordinary Courſe of Law in the Country, they could not accufe him of any manifeſt Injuſtice or Violence with regard tled by inuch to Ch. VI. ſubject to the Mungals. 777 to them, at the time that he ſpared none of thoſe whom he might be jealous of. At the ſame time, to take away all outward Orders the Difference between the Tatars and the Chineſe, Tatars and he order'd that the former ſhould go cloth’d, Chineſe to for the future, after the Chineſe Faſhion ; and Faſhions. that all the Chineſe in general, after the Example of thoſe of the northern Provinces, ſhould cut their Hair the Tatar way, to ſignify the Affec- tion they bore to his Government. And it was his Will, that all thoſe who refus'd to obey that Ordinance, ſhould be puniſh'd with Death with- out Remiſſion, as Diſturbers of the publick Repoſe. That Law was executed with ſo much Rigour, that it coſt the Lives of ſeveral Thou- ſands of ſouthern Chineſe, who choſe rather to part with their Lives than their Hair. He chang’d, moreover, all the Tribunals of Courts of the Empire which Zungt Hy had left in the Fuſice Condition he found them, excepting that he alter'd. had join’d to them fome Tatars; ordaining, that they ſhould continue in Reality as before, to be compoſed of an equal Number of Chineſe and Tatars ; but that none ſhould arrive for the future to the Dignity of Preſident, or Vice- Preſident, of any Tribunal, without being na- turaliz'd a Tatar. After he had by theſe Acts of a neceſſary Se- verity, eſtabliſh'd Repoſe in all the Provinces of the Empire, and thrown ſo great Terror into the Hearts of all the Chineſe, that none durft only form the thought of caballing a- gainſt his Government ever ſince, he caus'd of a ſudden all further ſhedding of Blood to ceaſe, and applied himſelf intirely to make his Domi- nions flouriſh ; and to govern them with a Mildneſs and Equity little known in the other Empires of the Eaſt. To effect this, he en- VOL. II. Сс join'd 778 Obſervations on China, Part II. Free en- join'd all his Governors to cauſe exact Juſtice to All sen- be adminiſtred in all the Provinces of their Ju. tences in riſdiction; but that in Crimes which merited criminal Caſes re- Death, they ſhould ſend the Acts to Court, and fer'd to the not proceed to the Execution of the Criminal, Emperor, upon any Pretence whatever, before they had received an Order under his own Hand ; which he obſerved to the Day of his Death. After which he permitted Entrance into his trance into, Empire to all the World, without Exception ; China, and and granted an entire Liberty of Conſcience, as liberty of Conſcience well to his Subjects as to all the Foreigners who allow'do ſhould be ſettled in his Dominions. He caus'd ſeveral Cities of China to be rebuilt which had been deſtroy'd by the laſt Wars, and others to be founded upon the Frontiers, where he eſta- bliſhed his Mungal Subjects. He enriched the Neighbourhood of Pekin with ſeveral fair Caſtles, with magnificent Gardens and Parks, where he uſually went to paſs the pleaſant Seaſon of the Learned Year. He forgot nothing which he judg’d might ſerve to make the Sciences flouriſh in his courag'd. Dominions, and granted his Protection to Thoſe born learned Men on all Occaſions. To augment of a Tatarthe Number of Tatars in China, he order'd, Father or that the Children born of a Tatar Father and Mother Chineſe Mother, or of a Chineſe Father and Ta- tar Mother, ſhould be educated after the Tatar manner, and inſtructed by their Parents in the Tatar Language; and that thoſe Children ſhould be deem'd natural Tatars like the others, and as ſuch ſhould arrive at all the great Poſts of the Kingdom. Policy to After he had happily appeaſed all the Trou- ſecure Poſterity bles within his Empire, he applied himſelf with ah the Zeal imaginable to ſecure the Dominion Throne. of the Princes of his Houſe upon fo folid a Foundation, that nothing might ſhake it for the Men en deem'd Tatars, his in the I time Ch. VI, ſubject to the Mungals. 779 Draws 0- ver the time to come. To that effeet having con- ſider'd, that he had nothing to fear from the Chineſe, ſo long as he ſhould preſerve a good Underſtanding with thoſe of his own Nation ; and that none but the Tatars themſelves could again drive the Tatars out of China, if ever they ſhould come to unite themſelves againſt his Fa- mily: he began to make ſure of the Fidelity Secures the of the Mungals of the Eaſt, whom he deemed Mungals of the Eaſt. as his natural Subjects ; and to increaſe their . Number, he drew into their Country as many of thoſe Tunguſes who dwell along the River Amar as he could prevail on to quit their antient Ha- bitations ; and he mixt them fo well with the Mungals, his Subjects, that at preſent they paſs for one and the ſame People. After which he ſet about, by means of the Lamas, to bring over the Mungals of the Weſt, who till then had had but very little Amity with thoſe of Mungals the Eaſt; and by Force of Preſents, and ſome of the outward Marks of a particular Diſtinction, he Weſt. ſo effectually gain’d the Friendſhip of thoſe good Religious, that they never left off Intri- guing till they had united all the Mungals of the Weft in favour of the Emperor of China, and engaged their Chan, the Father of Tuſhidir Chan, who at preſent reigns over the Mungals of the Weſt, to put himſelf under the Protecti- on of that Empire. This great Point gain’d, he ſtir’d up the Excites the Mungals to war upon the Callmaks, by all forts Mungals to of Inſinuations and Suſpicions ſpread dexterouf- the Call- ly among them : and under Pretence that thoſe maks. of the Mungals of the Weſt who dwelt towards the Frontiers of China, between the great Wall and the northern Part of the Defart of Goby, were at too great a Diſtance from their Chan to be able to ſerve him againſt the Callmaks,; he engaged С с 2 780 Obſervations on China, Part II. Build the People. Mungals engaged him, by the Mediation of the Lamas, tranſplan- to remove them from thence and ſettle them ted. nearer him, and to conſent that he ſhould fup- ply their Places with the Mungals of the Eaſt, who have ſince then built Towns and Villages Towns and in thoſe Parts; infomuch that at preſent there Villages , a- dwell none along the great Wall but Mungals Frontiers. of the Eaſt, by the Attachment of whom the Family which is at preſent upon the Throne of China deem their Poffeffion much better fix’d, ſeeing they are his antient Subjects, than upon the uncertain Friendſhip of the Mungals Lamas In. of the Weſt. He kept up this cloſe Corre- fluence on fpondence with the Lamas till his Death, and by their Means he was not leſs Maſter of the Mungals of the West than of his natural Subjects. Supports For the reſt, tho on one ſide he ſupports the Kutuchtu underhand againſt the Dalaï Lama; derhand a-yet, on the other hand, he keeps up a good gainſt the Correſpondence with the Dalaï Lama, in order Dalaï La- always, in caſe of Need, to keep a Door open to a Negotiation with the Callmaks ; for you muſt know that the Worſhip of the Lamas was eſtabliſh'd heretofore in China by the Princes of the Houſe of Zingis Chan, who reign'd there in the thirteenth and fourteenth Ages ; which Lamas in brought upon their Backs the Bonzes, and all their Lives the other Miniſters of the different Pagan Wor- zapremningen hip, which at that time fubfifted in China, who theBonzes. obſerving with all the Envy imaginable that the Lamas, by their more regular Lives, and ſup- ported as they were by the Authority of the Court, made a great Progreſs in China, and went about to ſupplant them, never ceaſed ca- balling againſt the Government of the Tatars till they had driven them again out of China, and the Ku. tuchtu un- ma. Chap. VI. ſubject to the Mungals. 781 and all their Lamas with them, which happen'd about the Year 1368. But ſince the Mungals of the Eaſt, who are Emperor deſcended from a Part of thoſe fame Tatars afraid to who were in that manner driven out of China, encourage have re-enter'd into Poffeffion of that Empire, ſhip of the the Dalaï Lama has not fail'd on many Occa- Lamas, ſions to inſiſt ſtrenuouſly on the re-eſtabliſh- ment of his Worſhip thro’out China, as the Reader may perceive, tho imperfectly, by what Nieuhoff in his Relation of China reports con- cerning the Embaſſadors of the Lamas, who were in his time at Pekin : But the deceaſed Bogdoi Chan, who had Occaſion to learn, at the Expenſe of his Anceſtors, what the Rage of the Miniſters of Religion is capable of, would never come into his Meaſures, and contented himſelf with permitting every one the Liberty of embracing the Worſhip of the Lamas, with- out obliging any one to do it, and without par- ticularly favouring that Worſhip. Nevertheleſs he did not fail from time to Keeps up a time to give the Dalaï Lama fome Hopes of Correſpon- ſucceeding at laſt in his Wiſhes with regard to with the his own Worſhip, and that only for a Handle Dalaï Las to keep up a Correſpondence always with him. ma. For the ſame reaſon he very favourably received the Embaſſadors which the Dalaï Lama often ſent him about that Affair, and fent him alſo on his ſide Embaſſadors on the Occaſion : the laſt which he diſpatch'd to him was in 1721, which was the Year before his Death. All theſe Meaſures taken with the greateſt Exact- neſs, have not a little contributed to carry the Power of the Tatar Houſe which reigns in China, to the Pitch we ſee it arrived to at preſent Сc3 Having dence 782 Obſervations on China, Part II. Keeps the within Callmaks. Having thus ſecured all the Mungals, he took Ruflians care on one ſide, to hinder the too great In- bounds. creaſe of the Power of Ruſia on the Frontiers of his Dominions, from turning to their Pre- judice; which he happily executed by putting the Frontiers between both Empires upon a Footing firm and advantageous to his Eſtates, after having caus'd the Town of Albaſinſkoy to be demoliſh'd. And on the other ſide, he remov'd the Callanaks from his Frontiers; and having entred in his Turn into their Country, he made The Pro- himſelf Maſter of the Provinces of Chamil and vinces of Turfan, which ſerve at preſent for a Barrier to Chine on that ſide. In ſhort, he was every and Tur fan con- way a great Prince, who ſeem'd to have taken quer'd the Emperor Auguſtus for a Pattern in all his Ac- from the tions. He had alſo the good Fortune to ex- ceed him in the Number of Years of his Reign, ſince he did not die till 1722, after having reigned 62 lunar Years. Feſuits at We cannot diſpute with the Fathers Jeſuits, Miffioners to China, their having a good Share greatly in the glorious Reign of that Monarch; for nanced. they were in ſo great Credit with him, that he did nothing without conſulting them. 'Tis be- lieved even that he would have embraced pub- lickly the Roman Catholick Religion, if Rea- fons of State had not hinder'd him ; neverthe- leſs he favour'd that Religion ſo openly, that all the Children of the principal Mandarins of the Empire, who ſtudied under the Jeſuits at Pekin, were obliged by his Orders to go every Sunday and Holy-day to their Churches, and to allilt therein at divine Service ; and on great Holy-days, he never fail'd to ſend thither the Muſicians of his Court to aſſiſt during the Maſs. Pekin 04nte- For Ch. VI. ſubject to the Mungals. 783 For the reſt, That great Monarch had no-Character thing in his Exterior, nor in his Manners, which of Cangh partook of his Nation ; and it was only by his Hy. Cheek-Bones, which were pretty flat and broad about the Eyes, that one could any way know he was of Tatar Extraction. He had an exact knowledge of the Powers of Europe and Aſia, and their Intereſts. His Memory was a true Effort of Nature, and his Judgment of an admirable Clearnefs. As reſerv'd as he was with his Subjects, he knew how to diſtin- guilh Strangers with the beſt Grace in the World. The firſt time M. Iſmailoff was treated at the Court of Pekin, that Monarch having learned that the late Emperor of Ruſſia was accuſtom'd to preſent ſometimes in Perſon a Cup full of Liquor to thoſe whom he had a mind to di- ſtinguiſh, made that Miniſter, and three of the chief of his Retinue, approach the Throne, and preſented them in like manner, with his own Hand, each a Cup of Gold, with a kind of Hydromel. He had ſeventeen Sons, three of which aſſiſted Leaves ft. at the Audience of M. Iſmailoff, who all appear’d venteen to be very handſom, fair, and well made, and had none of thoſe deform'd Features of other Ta- tars. Some Years before his Death, he con- find his two eldeſt Sons in a cloſe Priſon, on account of ſome ſuppos’d rebellious Practices, and declar'd them at the ſame time excluded from the Succeſſion to the Empire. 'Tis the Third Son Prince his third Son who has ſucceeded him, and now reign- who had, while he lived, the Command of the ing. Imperial Armies. 'Tis commonly believed the Jeſuits had a great Hand in that Diſpoſition. As ſoon as the new Emperor, whoſe Name at Name nor Sons. Cc 4 preſenter known. 784 Obſervations, &c. Part II. preſent we know not, had taken poſſeſſion of the Empire, he caus'd his elder Brothers to be ſet at liberty, augmented conſiderably their Penſions, and ſhew'd ſeveral other Marks of a very good Nature. Time will inform us if that Change paſſes without Diſturbance. It muſt be obſerv'd here, that the late Em- peror peror of China, who bore the Name of Cang the Title of Hy, took the Title of Bogdoi Chan. The Mun- Bogdoi Chan, gals of the Eaſt who are eſtabliſh'd in China, are commonly callid Manſueurs by the Chineſe, be- cauſe they adopted that Name a little before their Invaſion in China, to teſtify the Love they bore to Manſueu Chan, Father of Zungt Hy; and this Cuſtom is very much practis?d among all the Tatars. Late Em- took APPENDIX. A APPENDIX SE CT. III. Of the Tatars of Nagai or Nogai who inbabit the Kingdom of ASTRACHAN. [This Section ought to have come in p. 582. in place of that about the Coſaks, which ſhould have been the fourth; but having been miſlaid, we thought fit to inſert it here.] [ THy was HE Kingdom of Aſtrachan was former- it the Tſar Ivan Waſilowitz ſoon after he had made himſelf Maſter of Caſan. The Tatars of Nogai who now inhabit the Kingdom of Aſtrachan, formerly extended their Dominion a great way: about the middle of the 16th Age, all the Country from the Caſpian Sea as far as Siberia, and even ſome parts of that Country, were under the Power of three Princes of the Nogai Tatars: The firſt called Shidak, reigned 786 Appendix. Kipzak, or Kipjak Part I. City Aſtra- chan. reigned at Sharaitzik, doubtleſs the ſame as Sha- riſaraizik. The ſecond named Coſſum, poffeffed all the Land between the Kama, Yażk and Wolga : and the third, who ruled over part of the Pro- vince of Siberia, was called Sheich Mamai. 'Tis very probable Kutzium Chan, . who Abulgazi Chan obſerves, p. 209. was driven out of the Country of Tura by the Rufians in 1595. was the Deſcendant of that Prince; but I will not venture to conclude that Sheich Mamai is the fame with Mamudak Chan, Grandfather of Kut- zium Chan, tho both the Agreement of the Name and Time ſeem to favour it.] The City of Aſtrachan ſtands in 46 Deg. 20 Min. Latit. on an Iſland made by the River Wolga, 12 Leagues from its Mouth. The Ruſ- ans call that Ine [on which Aſtrachan ſtands] Dol- goż Oſtroff, i.e. the Long Iſle, becauſe 'tis in rea- lity very long. It is one of the beſt Cities be- longing to Ruña; it every day grows more conſiderable by the great Trade driven there among the Perſians, Mohammedan Tatars, the Callmaks, the Georgians, and the Ruſſians. Shärisäräi The Ruins of the Town of Shariſaraizik are zik. ſtill to be ſeen upon the eaſtern Bank of the Ri- ver Wolga, a little above Zaritza ; and 'tis ſup- pos’d alſo that it was deſtroy'd by Tamerlan. We know not exactly at preſent where the Coc Orda. Town of Cocorda, mention d P. 194. ſtood, ſeeing Tamerlan in his Expedition againſt Tokta- miſh Chan deſtroy'd moſt of the Towns ſituate on that ſide, as ſide, as the great Ruins which are ſtill ſeen on each ſide of the Wolga make appear. Nevertheleſs ’tis probable it muſt have ſtood ſome where to the Eaſt of that great River to- wards the Banks of the River Uriflawa. (The Great Trade. Ch. X. ſubject to the Ruſſians. 787 [The Name of this Town ſeems to be com- pounded of Coc or Cuc, and Orda, ſignifying the Orda or Tribe of Coc; which poſſibly took its Name from that Tribe ſettling thereabouts, tho it muſt be confeſs'd we find no ſuch Tribe among thoſe mention'd by the Author : but as there were many inferior Branches of the Moguls and Tatars which he omits, probably it might be one of them, and ſo in the next Page we meet with the Tribe of Ak-Orda, occaſionally Ak-Orda. mention'd, which is not to be found in the Au- thor's Catalogue of Tribes. I will not ſay Coc Orda is the fame as the City Ocak, which D'Herbelot at the Word Sarai ob- ſerves depended upon that Town, and ſtood on the Weſt ſide of the River Wolga.] The Tatars of Nagai poffefs at preſent the Tatars of eaſtern Part of the fandy Grounds belonging to Nagaż. Aftracan, and inhabit towards the Coaſts of the Caſpian Sea, between the Yażk and the Wolga. They have the Coſaks of Yaïk for their Neigh- bours on the Eaſt ſide, the Callmaks depending on Ayuka Chan on the North fide, the Circaſſi- ans on the Weſt, and the Caſpian Sea bounds them towards the South. The Tatars of Nagaż are made much like Form. the Dagheſtan Tatars, excepting that as an ad- ditional Deformity they have the Face all wrink- led like that of an old Woman. They wear Veſts of thick grey Cloth, over Habit. which they put on a ſort of wide Coat of black Sheep-ſkin, turning the woolly ſide outwards in Summer, and inwards in Winter: Their Bon- nets are round, and made alſo of black Sheep- ſkin, which they manage the ſame way they do their wide Coats. Their Boots are made of H Leather, and exceeding clouterly. Their 788 Appendix. Kipzak, or Kipjak Part I, Women. Their Women are pretty handſome; they uſually wear a Gown of white Linen, with a round pointed Bonnet of the ſame Cloth ; and in Winter they put a black Sheep-ſkin over their Linen Gowns. Liveli Theſe Tatars live by Hunting, Fiſhing, and hood. their Cattle, which conſiſt in Camels, Horſes, Oxen, Cows and Sheep. Their Horſes are very ſmall, but run and bear Fatigue very well ; the reſt of their Cattle are much like thoſe of the Callmaks. Heretofore they had not the way of cultivating their Lands; but of late they have begun by degrees to apply themſelves to Agriculture. Dwellings. They dwell for the moſt part in Huts, and in Summer go and incamp in Places where they find the beſt Paſturage : But at the Approach of Winter they repair in great Numbers to Aſtra- can to provide what they may have occaſion Tatars in. for in their little Families : And at ſuch times the Governor of Aſtrachan diſtributes Arms a- another in mong them, to enable them to defend them- the Win. felves againſt the Kuban Tatars, thoſe of the ter Froſis. Caſatſhia Orda, and the Callmaks, who do no- thing but make Inroads upon one another as ſoon as the Rivers are frozen ; and at the be- ginning of Spring they are obliged to carry back thoſe Arms to Aſtrachan, for otherwiſe they would not be truſted with them, being very turbulent. They have their own Murſas whom they o- by Murſas. bey, one or two of whom are commonly de- tained at Aſtrachan as Hoſtages for the Fidelity of the reſt. Religion. They are but half-form'd Mohammedans ; how- ever they know much more of their Religion than the Baſkirs and Circaſſians : There are al- fa vade one Govern'd Ch. X. ſubject to the Ruſſians. 789 tion. fo many of them already who have embraced the Greek Religion. Tho they are now Subjects of Ruſſia, yet Pay no Contribu- they are not charged with any Contribution ; but in return they are obliged to take Arms whenever Ruſſia deſires it; which they do with a great deal of Pleaſure, becauſe they are of the fame Inclinations with all the reſt of the Moham- medan Tatars ; that is to ſay, very ſharp after Booty. The Tatars of Nagaï may be able to arm a-Forces: bout 20000 Men, and never go to war but on Horſeback. A 790 Appendix. AZAD ได้ A Note relating to Zingis Chan, at p. 73. O UrAuthor differs much in this place from the Writers, whom the Sieur Petisde la Croix has follow'd in his Hiſtory of Zingis Chan; upon the Credit of which he will have it, that Zingis Chan had been obliged to ſeek Refuge at the Court of Aunak Chan, and live there a long time as a wandring Prince ; that he had alſo at that Court an Amour with the Daughter of Aunak Chan, and powerful Rivals in Love and Glory. But as thoſe Circumſtances have a great Reſemblance of the Intrigues in our Romances, and that our Author writing the Hiſtory of his Anceſtors, muſt have been better acquainted with it than foreign Hiſtorians, I make no Difficulty of be- lieving him on this Occaſion before the others. [It does not appear that the Author was bet- ter acquainted with the Hiſtory of his Anceſtors than foreign Hiſtorians; on the contrary, he ſeems to be ignorant of ſeveral Matters relating thereto, and particularly of the Succeſſors of Zingis Chan after Coplai Chan, which foreign Hiſtorians give an Account of. It is alſo to be conſider'd, that moſt of his Hiſtory is compiled out of foreign Hiſtorians, and chief- ly from Fadl allah a Perſian Author, whom M. la Croix alſo made uſe of in his Hiſtory of Genghiz Chan. It were to be wiſh’d, that Gentle- man inſtead of his Hiſtory had given us the Tranſ- lation which he had made of part of Fadl allah, and ſome other Pieces relating to the Hif- tory of Zingis Chan and the Moguls; for his View Appendix. 791 View in that Work ſeems rather to have been to merit the Character of a modern Hiſtorian, than to write an exact Hiſtory, which is deemn’d incompatible with that ſmoothneſs of Style and elegance of Fancy required in a Writer, to which the two Eſentials of Hiſtory, Chronology and Geography, have in all Ages been made Sacrifices: However, the Publick is very much obliged to him for it as it is.] Ofrohet A Note relating to Rubruquis, at p. 194. 'T IS to the Court of this Prince [Batu Chan] Rubruquis that the Monk Rubruquis pretends to cenſured. have been ſent by St. Lewis King of France ; and when one obſerves how well the Deſcription which he gives of that Country from the River Boryſthenes to the River Važk, agrees with the certain Accounts which we have at preſent of it, one cannot doubt his having been there ; but his Journey from the Yaïk to the Court of Mangu Chan ſeems to ine very ſuſpicious, be- cauſe I have found many things in it which are directly contrary to what we now know for cer- tain of that Country. For this reaſon I am in- clined to believe that Part of the Relation of the Travels of William du Rubriquis which goes as far as the Yaïk, came from the Pen of a Man who had been himſelf upon the Places, and that the reſt has been added from hearſay. Nevertheleſs we muſt do him this Juſtice, that it is he of all the Writers of former cimes, who has given us the moſt exact Account of the Ta- tars and the Country they inhabit; for what he relates of their Form, Manners, Food, and e- ven 792 Appendix. ven of their Clothing, agrees ſo well with what is ſtill to be obſerv'd in the Callmaks, that one inay eaſily fee 'tis of their Anceſtors that he ſpeaks. Excuſed. [This laſt is a great Proof of the Sincerity of Rubruquis ; and if he has committed ſome Mil- takes, it ought to be imputed to his being obli- ged to take many things from hearſay, and want perhaps of keeping an exact Journal. If his Account of the Country differs from the State of it at preſent, Allowance muſt be made for the Alterations cauſed by Time. It is alſo to be conſider'd on this Occaſion, that the Editor's Suſpicions may ariſe in a good meaſure from the Prejudice taken to the Deſcription Rubruquis has given of Cara kuran, p. 514. and his Ac- count of the Tatars ſaying all they meet at the Funerals of their Chans, p. 396. The firſt Pre- judice we have ſhewn is ill grounded, and the ſecond will admit of ſome Qualification, ſince we find ſuch Executions have been practis’d, tho they are not perhaps cuſtomary. Thus Couplet tells us *, that Shun Chi, the late Em- peror of China's Father, had thirty Men put to death, to appeaſe the Manes of a favourite Miſtreſs. The principal Objection that ſticks with me is the great Extent he gives to the Countries of Paſcatir and Changle, which I take to mean thoſe of the Baskirs and Kanklis : But as we have only Scraps as yet of the Geogra- phy of thoſe Countries, further Tranſlations from the Oriental Authors may clear it up.] * [Tab. Chron. Sinen. p. 100.] INDE X. KERNEMERS GESCHIEDEREEN IN DE X OF THE Principal Matters added by the Tranſlator. A 496 748 us. Baſcum Cafira, a Corrupti. Cara coram, or Cara kuran, on of Aboſgbun Gezira, not a fictitious Town of Ta- p. 130. Miſtake of the tary. 514 French Editor about it. 738 Cara-kitay, Authors at a Loís a- Abu'lgházi Chan, not thorough- bout its Situation. ly acquainted with the Hiſtory Caſpian Sea, its Names. of his Predeceſſors. 790 Cham-balik and Chan-balik, dif- Agem, a Nickuame given to ferent Places. 473 the Perſians. 706. The Chaan, a Diſtinction different fame as Barbarian uſed by from Chán, according to the 707 Oriental Authors. 392 Animal Plant, or Scythian Lamb, Chân, added to the Name of a Fiction. 668 Amir Timúr by the French Arabs, think they honour God Editor without Authority. 170 by Curfing and Swearing, 702 A Title given to Governors Arab Calendar. 416 by the Chowârazm shahs. 394 Arabiſân, not to be underſtood Chineſe Wall, when founded. 767 of Arabia in our Author, 691. Chowêrazm Shahs,theirRiſe.799 Ararat (Mount) No pare of Chowârazm, Abſtract of the Caucaſus, but ſtanding by it Hiſtory of it to the preſent felf. 690 Time. Confounded by Kemp- Aſſaſſins in Perſia, when rooted fer with Chorafán. 419 186 Con-taiſha, of the Poſterity of Afterabâd, Situation of it; Mif Taulai Char. 543 take of Dr. Hyde. 737 Corruption of Names ariſing from the different Force of Let- B Afrah, never Midway be- ters in different Languages. 767 twixt Baghdad and the Credentials of the Chalifa's Am. Perſian Gulf. 693 baſſador impreſſed upon his Head. 100 C Allmaks and Mogulls the ſame; Cumani, Remains of them in a Nickname ; poffefs'd the Chowárazm. 437 Country where they are at preſent ſince the time of Ti- D Até Kipzak, Error in the 162 múr beg. 530 French Copy VOL. II. Dd Deily out. I NI DI EX. 697 *** . 755 by Roma- Delly Kingdom founded, 1205. afore Zingis Chan. bms ky1388 ; yang sessi to sdias A miſrepreſented the ERâk Agemyons, amb 41723" onmisone adi wad Prikanci, or the two Eräks; Mooſe, a large Beaſt formerly in vadinta ke at Golissini əd 11688 Ireland. di of swedel me 858 European Authors miſtaken about Mosk, a Corruption of the Per- Mohammedan Affairs.696,704. adfian Meskis. Sea to zinajid:701 IT? 2igantes. Stotsd guol sisaristo GAzna, or Gaznin, once Ca- Nemets, Name given the Ger- spital of Choraſan, and of WOH mans by the Ruſſians and ofthe Empire of the Gafnys. 10Tatars. sd 0 10 Tatars. sc o orus 206 201 Sp. 12791|q6790747, 755 Nogai Tatars. yw od o cw6985 Gog and Magogy the Enquiry a 827 bout them idle, not unknown Trar, or Farab, once the Ca- acto the Orientais ; one ſent by se pital of Turkeſtânezigu 464 the Chalifa to diſcover their sbau yliocow yavs Rampier. 519 P Atans, or Potansyo original is vous so to Issiqsa unsýnu for of them. I sealla $757 [ Mâm Rizas's Tomb at Maſh Perſian Language not introduced had. 743 into India by the Moguls.: 1758 India, Mohammedan Kingdoms Pyramids, 20000 near Cæfaria and Religion eſtabliſhed there in Aſia Minor. in Aſia Minor. Vado • 559 before the Conqueſt of the 32 107 gilami di sedw Protet Moguls. 415g 54 Romania and Romelia, when Inundations of the Perſian Gulf eos and why ſo called. 683 about Baſrah, not ſo great as Rubruquis vindicated.T $14, 792 . fuppoſed by the Editor. 693 Rům, why Turky is ſo called. Irân, or Perſia, at large. To 706 devi al 93 RUBIO 1968. Extent of it. 707. Confound. ури і так давно ed by Authors with Arân. 715 SElizure ; Miſtake of de Life, 270 Kipjak, or Kafjak, its Extent. Sháh-ruchia Town. 569 576 Shâm, not shamachi, but Da- mafcus. LAwhûr, or Lahor Kingdom Shoncur, Bird. 755 Sofi, or Sufi, the Name or Title of a Race of Cháns of choo M Abog, a Town in Syria, zárazm. 421 But not of miſcalled Magog by Plini- the Kings of Perſia. 730 520 Soltán Chalif of Rum ; Soltân Maru, two Places of that Name. of the Turks, why ſo called. 745 683. Title when firſt in uſe. Ma wara’lnahr, what it in- 754 cludes. 452 Meſhed ,or Maſhhad City, Miftake T Agiks, or Tazíks what. 64 of the French Editor. 743 Tatar Chân, uncertain if Moguls, not mentioned in the ſuch a Perſon, Arab or Perſian Hiſtories be- Tatar Cycle, Tatar 720 501 founded, 1155. WS. 385 408 IN D E X. Tatars and Moguls, no mention the Turks and Turkmans. 563. of them in the Geography of Name never extended ſo far Sharif Ebn Edris. Is Pag. 784 as that of Tatary. 565 Tatars, how the Name came Turks, Name and Power never n to ſpread fo ſuddenly. 387. extended over all Tatary. 563. 8 Name known to the Perſians, All the Inhabitants of Tatary 564. and given to all the In 3 not ſprung from them. 566. I habitants of the North by the No more heard of in Tur- Chineſe long before Zingis keſtan. 571 Chân: extended further than Turks, Othman, came out of brthat of the Turks. 565. How to Perſia. xiloredo lo leva 424 Othey came to be ſo poor Turkmans Oriental, unknownto now, who were once ſo rich. our Geographers. 426. Pof- 558 _ſeſſed formerly all from the Tatary, but a ſmall part of the Archipelago to the Indies: 427 * Country ſubject to the Tatars. Ulá, or Ulugh-yurt, Reſidence of 380. Never wholly under the Succeſſors of Zingis Chân. I the Dominion of the Turks. Tetor 13 562. All the Inhabitants not Urgens, Capital of Chowârazm, ſprung from the Turks. 566 - antient and preſent State of it, Name, of a limited Significa- * 440 tion, not mentioned by Abu'l- Uzbek, Country of, Name more gbáo chán. ou ibid. properly to be given to part Turân, what it implies, not si of Kipjak than to Great Bu- 1 beria. 453. A Miſtake for charia, 454 Tura. bollss of ydw br. 209 Uzbeks, Inhabitants of Chowa Turkeſtân Town, called alſo Tu razm, as well as Great Bucha- brán, el poslal ydw 569 ria. 423. Only four Tribes Turkeſtan Country, its Name. out of Kipjak retain that Name. 562. Original Country of badoo or do n9 429 sia sh 20 ST 2. A duwezodbe OP I เอาละ ป ส่ง 2544 53 obyni. Vorhof 10 cm A bobnuo SITORS od A is ta niso 20 0 Josua net & 900AM flod av 10 balls al vowe 2 Spis foto 2014 om yedari stol IK stāva i T 10 Sony BAM is has a zo bedste di misu29282 2 2 olib bo noks ad mi tagood3818 gon ezagot aley and apoft mit 10 ** d neta to pronou o calito STE set นโยบาย การ organisme Sora sd lease and dosta) The Reader is deſired, before he begins, to correct the following E RR AT A. PAG. 384. 1. 27. for Al Idris, r. Ebn Edris. P. 425, for Tigre, r. Tigris . P. 426. 1.24. for Oriental, r. Occidental. P.431. 1. 7. for 457. 1. 357. P. 453. 1. 3. for 171. r. 141. P. 454. 1. 1. for 131. 1. 151. P. 473. 1. 27. for Chambalik, 1. Chan-balik. P.482. laft Line but one, for Mulha, r. Mulla. P. 503. 1. 21. for Nieuchien, r. Nieuchieu. P. 306. 1. 36. for they, r, the Mungals of the Eaſt. P. 512. &c. for Ulughiurt, r. Ulugh-yurt. P.514,574, and 581. for Moskee, r. Mosk. P.515. 1. so for Abulfara, ſ. Abu'lfarag. p. 517. 1. 9. for Dfan, í. Dlam. P. 533. 1. 21. for Zudadatzsez, 1. °Zudadatfés. P.565. 1. 30. after as, inſert while. P. 576. thro' that Chapter and elle- where, for Kapſlak, r. Kafgåk, or Kipgák. P. 611. 1.23. dele that. 1. 36. for five, r. four. P. 632. 1. 17. for all, 1. alſo. P. 667. 1. 6. for in, r. at. P. 669. 1. 15. a frer Rufians cloſe the Crotchets. P. 688.1. 32. after Province, inſert of. P. 705, 1.24. for Iârn, 1. Irân, P. 730. 1. 18. for Induſtry, r. Art. P. 748. 1. 13. for Diaro, r. Derya. P. 754. 1. 27. for Seletebin, 1. Sabektekin, P. 755. 1. 24. for 1135. 1, 1175. 1.33. 1. Ala'l din. . 1 HERE UNIVERSITY OF MICHIGAN 3 9015 07372 9819